Actions

Work Header

The Last Heroes

Summary:

Zeus and Hera Familias are gone. In the wake of their crushing defeat against the Black Dragon, Alfia, Zald and Dardanus return to Orario and decide to prepare the city for a future of struggle. Yet, there is one hope: a child conceived under a divine omen might be what the heroes of old seek for the salvation of the world.

Chapter 1: Prologue: The Last Heroes

Chapter Text

Dardanus opened his eyes, his head hurting worse than the time he had tried the divine wine. Trying to recollect himself, he grunted and pushed himself up, holding his head with a hand.

 

Then a flash of memory. He jolted up and looked around...to see the crushing sight in front of his eyes.

 

The pitiful remains of his whole Familia, with bodies and blood stretching over meters on end around him in the middle of countless monster’s magic stones and loot items. Not far from there, Hera Familia had encountered the same fate.

 

As he looked around, his breathing heavy and distressed, oblivious to anything else going on around him, he started to frantically search for anyone who could still be alive.

 

“Achilles...? Desklia…?” he asked, searching for his closes friends first, but he could see nothing but corpses scattered on shapeless debris and gear scattered all over. Men and women of all races, the entire Zeus Familia...had just been wiped out, as well.

 

Just as the thought started tearing his mind and heart apart, the source of that catastrophe suddenly reared its ugly head. A loud, disgusting breathing reminded Dardanus of what just happened: he turned on his right and saw it once again.

 

The One-Eyed Black Dragon. The very real reason the two strongest Familias in the world had set off to slay.

 

The Dragon was standing there, where the adventures had just challenged it and its hordes of monster minions. Its single eye was now watching straight at the only one left standing.

 

Yet, even if it was standing triumphant, the beast was clearly wounded. Hit with countless types of magic during the gigantic battle that had just taken place, the king of monster, the last of the Three Great Quests, was on the verge of death.

 

Still, had it wanted, it could have easily done it there and then. Dardanus, with an arm broken and his legs barely holding him up, could only stare with desperation, waiting for the dragon to open his mouth or swing one of its clawed paws and finish the job as it turned its only eye toward him.

 

Until a spear flew across the air, surrounded by a beaming aura and hit the neck of the dragon with unfathomable strength. Several scales of the enormous reptile broke and a dark blood started to rain down as the monster writhed in pain, but it didn’t fall.

 

Instead, it eventually unfurled its wings and flew away, probably to find somewhere to recover from its massive injuries.

 

Dardanus thus turned around to find out who had thrown that javelin, and if he thought he had recognized the blow, his eyes quickly confirmed his intuition, for he saw a tall and muscular man covered in wounds and barely standing on his own, with brown, curly hair and beard and black eyes.

 

“Heracles!” Dardanus exclaimed with just a hint of hope.

 

But any good feeling was smashed immediately as the strongest member of Zeus Familia fell again on the ground.

 

Gathering every inch of his strength that was left, Dardanus moved to reach his friend and then knelt next to him.

 

“Heracles…” he said, rubbing the dying man’s shoulder.

 

The dying adventurer smiled to his lifelong friend and half-brother. “Dardanus...you truly...are hard to kill…”

 

“Don’t talk! We need to get you out of here!” the other replied urgently.

 

Heracles hissed in pain. “It’s useless...the Captain...everyone’s dead...and the curse of the Dragon...is about to take me...too…”

 

“I said stop! We can…”

 

But Heracles, with his last bit of strength reached and firmly gripped his fellow adventurer’s hand. “Dardanus...you have to...find...Meteria.”

 

“What?”

 

“Please...promise me…”

 

For the first time in his life, Dardanus saw Heracles shedding tears of pleading. Such was the state in which the strongest adventurer in history had now been reduced to: begging for a favor instead of doing anything possible.

 

Dardanus watched in horror as life was slowly leaving the body of his friend. However, at the last possible moment, he found his resolve.

 

“I promise.”

 

Heracles smiled and made his last breathing. “Thank...you.”

 

Dardanus gently brought the hand of the fallen back on the chest and joined his own hands on top of it, taking a moment to mourn his friend.

 

When they had set out for the last of the Three Great Quests, everybody in the two Familias knew that it could be a one-way trip, but after the remarkable success against the Leviathan and Behemoth, that thought had taken a backseat in their minds.

 

Now, Dardanus found himself as the last survivor of his own group. For most people, such a thought would have been crushing and debilitating. Indeed, his own heart was begging to be allowed to explode.

 

However, he could not allow himself to cry there and then.

 

The Dragon was still alive. It may have been severely wounded, to the point where it might need decades to recover, but it would return and it would continue to favor the spread of monsters all around the world, in the meantime.

 

Orario’s top two most powerful Familias had been wiped out, meaning that the city was vulnerable to unrest and chaos that would come with an inevitable power struggle. Most importantly, Zeus and Hera would probably get banished from Orario by their rivals.

 

Finally, the promise that had just been made.

 

But...Meteria? A non-combatant from Hera Familia, known to be affected by a disease and probably not having much time left in this mortal world. Why would Heracles ask him to look after her?

 

As the question kept buzzing him, Dardanus suddenly saw somebody rise from the field of the dead. A man donning a heavy black armor adorned by a red cape and using his large sword to bring himself up.

 

“Zald!” Dardanus called, hoping that at least this time, it wasn’t a fleeing hope. He hurried and met with possibly the last living executive of the Familia, who removed his helmet to reveal his scarred face, his gray eyes and short, dark brown hair.

 

“Dardanus…” the other adventurer groaned. “Glad to see you made it.”

 

Dardanus lowered his head. “I wouldn’t have...if not for Heracles.” he said mournfully.

 

“I see…” Zald replied with the same tone as he realized what just happened.

 

After a brief silence, unsure what they should do, Dardanus regained his composure.

 

“Come on. We can’t be the only one left.” he said with resolution, even though he himself wasn’t sure of those words.

 

Nonetheless, Zald nodded and they started scouring the pathetic field in search of anyone who was still breathing, yet most of the bodies were not even whole to being with. In the end, there was a single woman who emerged from the disaster as the two men were still searching.

 

“Alfia.” Dardanus said, quite surprised to see the silver-haired woman, and executive of Hera Familia.

 

“Dardanus.” she said with little emotion. “Figures you would survive this.” she stood up, holding a wound on her left side. She looked at him with her peculiar eyes, one green and the other gray, and asked “Is there anybody else?”

 

“Zald. He’s searching on the other side.” Dardanus somberly said. “But honestly...I don’t think there might be anyone else. Heracles just died in front of me.”

 

“Oh...so the spear was his.” she commented regretfully. “Damn it. How did we fail so much?”

 

“It’s not over yet.” Dardanus replied firmly. “We have injured that monster badly. It will need years to heal completely. Now our priority should be returning to Orario and prepare for what’s coming next.”

 

The woman nodded and then she reached for what was left of a chart and several bags. She found some potions with which the group could easily restore their strength, then they found some straggling mounts and headed back for Orario, the Dungeon City.


It took them five days to reach the city. News of the disaster had not reached it yet, but their mere arrival, which was desperately quiet, was enough for everyone to understand that something terrible had happened. But they were even more surprised to learn that Zeus was not at his residence but instead at Hera’s.

 

It was at that point that Dardanus decided that it was time to make the question that had been bothering him for the whole trip.

 

“Alfia. With his dying words...Heracles asked me to look after your sister. Do you know why would he ask for her specifically?”

 

Alfia for a second widened her eyes with an expression that was a mixture of surprise, anguish and anger, then sighed in resignation. “Because she is pregnant.”

 

Something broke inside the heads of the two male adventurers, so they needed some seconds to regain their focus.

 

“What?” Zald asked, his usual composure shattered. “When?!”

 

“Some two months ago, I think.”

 

“And...was it Heracles?” Dardanus asked, though he found it very strange that his closest friend would hide such a fact from him.

 

Alfia clicked her tongue with a hiss. “I wish...it was Cranel.”

 

Now jaws hit the floor, even as they stood on top of the animals.

 

“Cranel?! The useless coward?!” Zald asked, scandalized.

 

“Look, can we just...get moving?” the woman said exhausted. She brought her mount in front of the gate and got down.

 

Shaking their heads out of the shock, the two men followed soon and the three entered the now sorrowfully empty manor that hosted Hera Familia. The only people present were a handful of recruits and non-combatants of both Familias, who were shocked to see the three Level 7s return on their own. Their faces communicated perfectly that the time of Zeus and Hera had already ended.

 

Alfia asked where the gods were, and the supporter stuttered that they were in the Captain’s office.

 

Indeed, as they approached the door, the three could hear Hera going on a rampaging rant. The woman was about to open the door when Dardanus reached her shoulder.

 

“Wait, Alfia. I think it’s better if you go to Meteria. Make sure she’s fine. We’ll go ahead and take the brunt of Hera’s screams.”

 

Pondering for a brief second, the mage quickly came to agree with her companion’s words and let them enter the office while she rushed toward her sister’s room.

 

Entering, she found her twin laying on the bed and the upper body leaning against three pillows to keep her somewhat sit. Hearing the door, Meteria turned her head from the window, noticed who that was and immediately made a wide smile.

 

“Sister…” she said, as if she had been already resigned to the idea of never seeing her never again.

 

Alfia approached the bed with a tender expression.

 

“What, did you think I would just die, Myrtella?” she tried to joke.

 

Meteria, however, for how goodhearted and naive could have been, was not stupid. Her sister had returned, but the city was silent, meaning that something had gone terribly wrong.

 

“How...how many came back?” she asked saddened.

 

“Only me, Zald and Dardanus.” Alfia replied sincerely and a bit cautiously. “Everyone else...is dead.”

 

“And…?” Meteria tried to ask with a bit of embarrassment and fear.

 

Alfia softly sighed. “I found some pieces of his backpack and protective cloth. I’m sorry.”

 

The pregnant woman had most likely already imagined that answer. While she wasn’t shocked, she still sniffled and shed tears for the next few minutes. Alfia truly couldn’t understand how anybody but Zeus could care for somebody like Cranel, but right now she took a chair, sat next to her sister and put a hand on her shoulder to give her some degree of solace.

 

It went on for a few minutes before Meteria regained control and stopped crying, instead she lowered her gaze and touched her belly, which by now was starting to show the signs of a pregnancy.

 

“Are you all right?” Alfia asked her, seeing how pale she was. “With your condition, can you really carry that child to the end?”

 

Meteria made a soft smile, like she always did. “I was never able to do anything. I’m clumsy at whatever I ever tried if not outright disastrous. If giving birth to a healthy and beautiful child is to be my only real accomplishment, I will give my all to see it through.”

 

Alfia sighed and eventually smiled.

 

That moment of peace lasted a few more minutes before they heard a knock on the door.

 

“Come in.” Meteria invited gently.

 

Dardanus and Zald obliged, entering and closing the door behind them.

 

“Well, that was a nightmare.” the former said only partially as a joke. “However...Meteria, we need to talk.”

 

The woman quickly grasped that they had been informed about her pregnancy. She thus gave them her full attention.

 

“It’s...uncommon to see two adventurers with an active falna to produce an offspring.” Zald commented.

 

“That’s an understatement. It shouldn’t be possible at all.” Dardanus continued. “But apparently, you and...that guy, did it.”

 

“I know he wasn’t perfect, but...he wasn’t a bad guy, once you knew him.” Meteria said with a mournful voice.

 

“Look, while I was surprised to hear it, it doesn’t really matter.” the adventurer replied. “What’s important here, is that the last person we knew who was born from two active adventurers...was Heracles.”

 

“And we all know what he turned out to be.” Zald added.

 

“Isn’t it quite early to make that assumption?” Alfia asked skeptically.

 

“If it was just us, I’d agree.” Dardanus replied calmly. “But Zeus just assured me that that will be the case.”

 

“How did you get all of that while Hera was raging around?” Zald asked tiredly.

 

“You just have to learn how to tune out. Anyways, with our Familias gone, there is nobody left that can think of challenging the Black Dragon again. Not to mention the fact that Orario will now face a prolonged period of crisis.”

 

“What do you mean?” Alfia asked.

 

“We were the leading Familias, for a start. Now, the city will have to find a new leadership. There are foreign powers that have longed for a moment like this for years. And then there’s Evilus to think about.”

 

Alfia and Zald made a concerned grunt.

 

“Our Familias kept them in check for the last millennia, but now I wouldn’t be surprised if they try to exploit the chaos that is coming.” Dardanus continued, leaning his chin on his right hand’s knuckles. Then he lowered them and continued. “Which brings me to my other point: Meteria, I think it’s better for you to leave Orario.”

 

The two women made a negatively surprised expression.

 

“What is the meaning of this, Dardanus?” Alfia asked indignant. “Where is she supposed to go?”

 

“You know full well that we have hideouts all around Orario’s territory out of the walls. Zeus has offered to accompany and protect her and the child, since it won’t be long before the Familias who have long coveted our positions will banish him and Hera out of the city.”

 

That harsh reality left everyone speechless and the room in silence for a few seconds.

 

“How?” Zald then asked, unable to comprehend.

 

Dardanus turned around and looked sternly at him.

 

“How can you keep making plans like this? We have lost all our comrades. We weren’t strong enough to kill the Dragon. Dardanus...what right do we have to keep making this sort of planning? All I feel right now is...regret...and frustration. We were supposed to die on that field.”

 

“Are you done with the self-loathing?” Dardanus asked annoyed.

 

“Uh?”

 

“You’re right. We failed spectacularly. We have taken on a challenge when we weren’t ready and lost all of our comrades. However, it’s not just that I made a promise to my dearest friend: with our Familias gone, there is only a handful of adventurers in Orario that reach even Level 6. This city is now more vulnerable than ever. The same city we have fought so hard to preserve. We failed in our duty to protect it, but if you think that I will just lay down and leave it to its own fate, you’re dead wrong.”

 

Everyone in the room was stunned and enraptured by the fire that could be seen burn in Dardanus’ eyes.

 

“True. We have no right to be deciding for the city anymore. The challenge of saving it...the challenge of slaying the Black Dragon and conquering the Dungeon now will have to be passed onto the next generation of adventurers. Most importantly: the city is now in a predicament because we weren’t strong enough. Are you seriously suggesting we escape our responsibilities and just sit down, waiting for our deaths?!”

 

Zald gulped, his stoic expression completely shattered by one of amazement and prideful shame.

 

“For all that matters, I will give everything to help shape the next generation! Whether that means teaching them or beat the living shit out of them until they reach my level, I have no intention of dropping my failures on the shoulders of anyone else, no sir!”

 

Dardanus then turned toward Meteria, or more precisely, the child within her. “What kind of grown-up would I be if I leave the kids to clear up my own mess?”

 

Silence followed. Dardanus had delivered those words almost out of instinct, though now he felt kinda awkward.

 

That was until Zald started laughing, and even Alfia smiled as she shook her head.

 

“Now I get why the Captain wanted you to be his successor.” the armored man said. “All right, then. I guess I will spend what’s left of my days doing some penance.”

 

“There is no use living with regrets. Not to mention, I believe that would make me look older.” Alfia added, then she turned toward her sister. “Myrtella, I will come with you, wherever you’re going.”

 

“R-Really?” the twin asked surprised.

 

“I’ll be damned before I leave you in the hands of that perverted god. If he tries to take advantage of you while you’re weaker than ever, I’ll blast him straight back to Heaven.” the mage replied with an affection that sounded quite threatening nonetheless. Then her expression became more serious and quite saddened. “Besides...I hate to say this out loud, but with your health...who knows if you will survive the birthing?”

 

The men were honestly surprised to hear that: the sisters had always had a close relationship, but nobody had ever seen Alfia becoming sentimental to that point with her twin.

 

Meteria was also caught off-guard, but then her face seemingly started beaming of its own light. She gently grabbed one of Alfia’s hands into her own two. “Yes. I’ll be in your care, sister.”

 

Alfia turned her head away, but all she gained was to show her blushing cheeks to two people instead of just one. “I-It’s nothing. We are sisters.”

 

“Glad to hear that.” Dardanus said and decided to bring her out of her sentimental predicament. “Then go discuss the details with Zeus. Also, if you could please try to appease your Goddess…”

 

Alfia sighed in frustration. “Fine.”

 

She left the room. Zald, not having else to say, also left. Dardanus stopped to reassure the pregnant woman.

 

“Meteria. I want you to know that Heracles asked me to watch over you. I promise I’ll come to visit when I can.”

 

The woman gave him a kind smile. “Thank you, Dardanus. I’m much better knowing that this child will be well taken care of.”

 

“Of course. Now try to rest while you can.”


The situation in Orario went down just as Dardanus predicted: with Zeus leaving by his own will, it took only a few days before Loki and Freya forced Hera, now left without followers, out of the city.

 

Her terrible character certainly contributed the most to drive out what little of her Familia was left. However, since the two deities had not been sent to Heaven, the falnas on the remains of their Familias was still active, meaning that there was still a relatively large group of adventurers left without guidance, and they started to gravitate around Dardanus and Zald.

 

The latter had pretty much given up on any planning. It was the former who decided the next course of action.

 

That was: putting what was left of Zeus and Hera Familia under the Guild’s authority...by becoming followers of Ouranos and creating the City Guard, devoting what should have been the Ouranos Familia into a force of professional soldiery and police, in order to ensure law and order in the city while the Familias squabbled to fill the power vacuum.

 

Half-a-year after the catastrophe against the Black Dragon, the city was in upheaval. Zeus and Hera Familias were so big and powerful, that nearly half of the economy of Orario was centered around them. Now, smaller Familias of blacksmiths, healers and those that provided several services for the two top-tier found themselves unemployed.

 

The creation of the Guard served also to assuage this crisis, by taking in some of these Familias to work for some of their former employers, but the Guard was significantly smaller and it was the Guild that was supposed to pay for all the provisions and supplies of the Guard, meaning that there wasn’t enough space for everybody and Dardanus had been forced to choose the services of a handful of them, such as Hephaistos and Goibniu Familias to provide weapons and armors; Dian Cecht Familia for potions and healers; Hermes Familia for intel gathering. All of the others were still struggling to reshape their enterprises.

 

Any Familia of adventurers, while free to act as they wanted, could be used as levies to bolster the ranks of the Guard, should the Guild issue an order to do so to face an emergency.

 

And as for Dardanus, he had been nominated Executor, the executive force of the Guild to arrest anyone threatening the order of the city and repelling any enemy invasion, and there were lots of them:

 

Evilus had gained confidence and started terror attacks around the whole territory of Orario; outside, the Kingdom of Rakia and the Empire had just brokered an alliance, and there was no other target for such an agreement than Orario, coveted by the martial states for the presence of the Dungeon, which they wanted for its riches as well as to build a formidable fighting force.

 

Though the most peculiar of the new reforms was another one entirely: every eight days, both Dardanus and Zald started to stand in the middle of the Amphiteatron, accepting challenges or training requests from anyone who wanted to increase their Excelia.

 

While they announced that they would do their best not to kill anyone, they were still the only Level 7s in the city, and they had no intention of going easy on anybody, so whoever wanted to go for the challenge instead of training should be prepared to put their lives on the line. And the challengers could be a whole fighting force of a Familia.

 

So far, everyone who tried to duel even a single one of them had been mercilessly used to wipe the dusty ground of the arena, but both men agreed that there were some promising adventurers, and they should focus on helping them grow, such as Ottar from Freya Familia or Finn Deinme, Captain of the Loki Familia whose strategic mind Dardanus had come to admire.

 

Yet, no crisis could hold them back from reaching the mountains on that day. With the excuse of going out to patrol the region, the two men, followed only by a handful of trusted companions, reached the village where Zeus, Meteria and Alfia were hiding. There was a number of women of the same village walking in and out of the small hut.

 

Dardanus and Zald dismounted from the horses and the former stopped one of the women.

 

“Excuse me. We’re relatives of miss Cheira, how is she?”

 

“She’s in full labor. But honestly: I don’t know if she will live long after this.” she said with a resigned yet stoic tone, for that was far from a rare occurrence out in the wild regions.

 

“I see. Thank you.”

 

They entered the hut, finding Zeus waiting at the table of what was both a living and dining room and from there they reached the bedroom. Just in time to hear Meteria make her last push before a baby cry filled the air.

 

As the other women slowly gave way, starting to clean up, Dardanus and Zald managed to reach the side of the bed, where they found Alfia holding the baby in her arms.

 

“It’s a boy.” she said with a soft tone, then lowered herself to give him to the mother.

 

On her part, Meteria was pale to the point that one wondered how could she still move. Nonetheless, she used all her energies to take the newborn boy, with a tired smile always on her face. The three adventurers watched with a smile that was only compromised by the pain in their eyes, as they could see how barely Meteria was holding on to life.

 

“What’s his name?” Zald asked, trying to ease the mood.

 

After another panting, the mother replied: “Bell. Bell Cranel.”

 

“Ugh...you really want to stick that lecher’s name onto him?” Alfia asked quite annoyed.

 

“Yes. It sounds just right.” the mother replied as she kept gazing and smiling tenderly at the baby who just started to calm down. “But most importantly, his name is in your honor, Alfia.” she then added with a radiant expression.

 

“What?” Alfia asked baffled.

 

“Your strongest magic. Doesn’t it manifest with a bell over your head?” Meteria said with her unwavering solar tone.

 

The three shook their heads and smiled. That was so naive, and yet so like her.

 

Alfia sighed then whipped out an elixir. “Sure. Now drink this. All of it.” she said severely.

 

Meteria complied and gulped down the whole phial.

 

“This should give you...some time.” the mage said with a fatalistic voice. “At least you should last through the nursing period.”

 

“It’s all right.” Meteria replied, her optimism unyielding. “I’ll make sure Bell gets the first push.” she said, then she added with a whisper and a faithful smile. “I’m sorry, little one. I wish I could see you grow. But I know you will become a fine man.”


As feared, Meteria would pass away nearly a year later. Zeus thus took the task of raising Bell by himself. Dardanus, not trusting the God’s sense of morality, was the only one who managed to find some time, among seven years of war and instability, to visit the child from time to time.

 

Zald was reluctant to go visit the kid again, as he started to believe that they shouldn’t put all their hopes for a future hero on him. It was neither fair to the kid nor a sound strategy overall when there were adventurers in Orario that were showing concrete results already.

 

For one, there was a healer in Dian Cecht Familia who had managed to do what seemed impossible: heal both Zald and Alfia of their medical conditions for which it seemed there was no chance of recovery. However, in exchange for that, Alfia had also lost Genos Angelus, her strongest magical attack, for it was bound to her disease. The same spell after which Meteria had chosen the name of her son.

 

Loki Familia and Freya Familia were now essential pieces in the exploration of the Dungeon. The City Guard had grown a lot, being the first line of defense during this Dark Age for Orario. It now sported a thousand members with the average level at 4. Any new recruit had to undergo a brutal training before being let to survive on their own for a week inside the Dungeon. It had become a disciplined and effective fighting force. With even three members reaching Level 6.

 

As such, Dardanus, Zald and Alfia were preparing to step down from their commanding positions in the Guard, letting a new generation taking the reins, and with some more free time at hand, the former finally convinced his companions to come with him to visit Bell.

 

“I promise, guys. By the end of this afternoon, you are going to love him.” he reassured as they approached the village.

 

“Whatever.” Zald replied with a neutral tone. “I’m here because I feel I owed to visit him at least once, for Meteria.”

 

“Sure, sure.” Dardanus replied with a calmly confident smile.

 

It was Alfia who seemed to be the most conflicted.

 

“Something wrong, Alf?” Dardanus asked.

 

“I just...I don’t feel like I have any right to be here. I wasn’t there for Meteria and Bell when she died, and I have refrained from coming here ever since he was born.” she said with regret and a hint of shame. “What if he hates me?”

 

“Just you wait.” the adventurer reassured.

 

Among all this, Dardanus had just risen to Level 8 after the recent battle of Orario, which saw the adventurers and the City Guard repeal the overwhelming combined force of Rakia, the Empire and Evilus, thanks in no small part to his leadership that prompted all the other Familias to give their all and rise to the challenge.

 

Perhaps that was the reason why he was so optimistic that day, but he also spoke knowingly of Bell’s personality.

 

They approached the small hut of Zeus (or, as far as Bell knew, ‘Grandpa Ercheos’) and the boy, who just so happened to be working their small vegetable garden.

 

Bell rose his head and saw the three adventurers. At first he was curious, but then he saw Dardanus and his face beamed with happiness.

 

“Uncle Dardanus!” he said happily, running toward him.

 

Dardanus chuckled and extended his arms. The garden was slightly higher than the road, so Bell used the difference in altitude to jump and reach the limbs that quickly closed him into a hug.

 

“How you doing, champ?” Dardanus asked affectionately.

 

“Great! Hey, you know I just finished the book you gave me?”

 

“Seriously? That was quite difficult to read. I hoped it kept you busy for another year.” the adult joked.

 

Bell made an amused and innocent laughter. Dardanus looked at him with a tender smile.

 

It seemed quite incredible to go from the devastated city, the death, destruction and misery that had affected and was still partially affecting Orario, and then reach that village, where all seemed peaceful, and where that boy was growing with a big smile on his face.

 

Dardanus gazed behind him and saw his companions look with an apparent calm at the scene. He thus renewed his smile and turned his body, putting Bell down but keeping a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Bell, I want to present you my two friends. The ones I told you about in my stories.”

 

Bell’s attention first fell on Zald, for his eyes sparked in seeing a man with a full set of armor and a sword as tall as him on his back.

 

“Woah...so this is Sir Zald. Nice to meet you! You’re so cool!” the kid spouted out without thinking and just jumping from the excitement.

 

Not even five seconds later, Zald gave him a warm smile. “Good to see you, young Bell.”

 

“Is it true that you fought monsters? How many times have you seen the Dungeon? And…”

 

While Bell seemed ready to make and endless stream of curious questions, his eyes fell on the beautiful and graceful lady of the group, who didn’t seem able to wipe her saddened expression away, even if her eyes remained closed as always.

 

There was no way Bell had any memory of his mother, and yet a part of him immediately felt like that.

 

“M...Mom?” he whispered, amazed and blushing a little.

 

Somehow, that innocent and legitimate question broke something inside Alfia. She knelt on the ground and said with a hint of regret: “Hi, Bell. I am...your mother’s sister…”

 

Dardanus silently rolled his eyes. It seemed like Alfia was still sensitive about being called anything that made her feel old.

 

On the other end, that revelation had left Bell frozen, which rendered the scene silent for a couple seconds.

 

Than Bell’s eyes glinted again and, with another blinding smile and sparkling eyes, he asked with a lovable excitement: “You’re my auntie?!”

 

For a split second, Zald and Dardanus truly feared for everybody’s life, their faces paling from the terror of what they imagined would be her reaction.

 

That turned out to be Alfia breaking the dam. She opened her eyes, letting out a flow of tears and making an expression of deep regret, then she managed to bring out a smile.

 

“Yes...I’m your auntie.” and she extended her hands to invite his own.

 

“Huh?!” the other two adults huffed out of disbelief.

 

Bell grabbed his newfound relative’s hands and Alfia gently squeezed them.

 

“How cool! I always wanted an auntie!” he said with a disarming candidness.

 

Alfia broke down even more and started sobbing. She thus grabbed Bell and hugged him with a gentle firmness.

 

“I’m sorry, Bell…I’m sorry I didn’t come earlier...”

 

Again, Dardanus and Zald were at a loss for a words. Seeing that kid tear down Alfia’s armor of ice with just three or four words was somewhat appalling...and extremely touching.

 

So much that they couldn’t hold back a chuckle and a smile.

 

“All right, old man…you got us.” Zald admitted.

 

“Ahahah! Of course I did. I always know who I’m dealing with. And this kid...I can only hope that he never loses this purity.”


Seven more years passed. Ever since that first meeting, not a month went by without Alfia going to visit the boy for days on end, even if that meant dealing with Zeus’ unwanted attentions. Sometimes, Dardanus or Zald would join the visit and give the boy some basic notions on the life of an adventurer. Once the boy reached 14, after insisting a lot, he convinced them to give him some basic lessons on how to fight with knives.

 

Indeed, the adventurers didn’t take long to realize that the boy longed to become an adventurer. The fact that he kept reading the tales of ancient heroes time and time again, to the point that he had become a sage on the matter, couldn’t have been a clearer sign.

 

“Alfia, you know we can’t hold him back.” Dardanus said as they discussed that matter in his office at the Guild. For even if he had left the direct command of the Guard to the new elite of Ouranos’ followers, he had not been allowed to step down from being the Executor.

 

“If he doesn’t decide to run from home, I wouldn’t be surprised if the old man decides to drop him here all of a sudden.” Zald added.

 

Alfia was nervously walking around. Out of all three, she was the only one opposed to the idea of Bell becoming an adventurer and risk his life. She huffed as if trembling at the prospect.

 

Dardanus made a silent sigh. “Fels, you wanna help us on this matter?”

 

From the shadowy corner of the office came out a black-cloaked figure with metallic gloves. Ouranos’ first ever follower and effective right hand for the tasks that required secrecy.

 

“Lord Ouranos already said that he has no qualms to invite him into the Familia.” the strange echoing voice of the ghost said. “If there’s even a chance that this boy can become akin to Heracles, then we can’t just overlook it.”

 

“He’s a still just a kid…” she muttered quite angrily.

 

“Ais Wallenstein became an adventurer when she was an infant.” Zald calmly replied. “And so did many others who today stand at the top of Orario’s strongest. You know better than us just how strongly that kid’s desire for adventure burns.”

 

Alfia was still hesitant.

 

Dardanus thus sighed and delivered logic: “Look, the monsters are becoming ever more present outside of Orario. Do I need to remind you the invasion that the Empire barely repelled last year?”

 

Alfia grunted.

 

“If you really wish to protect him, then Orario is definitely the best place for him to live and grow.”

 

“Fine…” she finally conceded. “I’ll go and bring him here.”

 

Someone knocked on the door.

 

“Come in.” Dardanus replied, while Fel quickly disappeared.

 

A soldier of the Guard opened and spoke with a formal tone. “Sir, there’s a man from a mountain village...he seems to know you quite well.”

 

With doubt and curiosity, Dardanus simply replied “Let him in.”

 

He wasn’t the old man he imagined, but one he knew nonetheless.

 

“Village Chief...can I help you?” the Executor asked.

 

The old man was holding his cap humbly in his hands and spoke with a mortified tone. “My apologies, Lord Dardanus. It’s just...I figured you’d want to hear this.”

 

Now Dardanus and the others started to feel anxious. “Speak freely.” the man managed to reply gently.

 

“Well...uh...last week...there was an accident and Ercheos disappeared…”

 

The adventurers froze in place.

 

“What?!” Zald asked.

 

“What about Bell?!” Alfia immediately asked in a panic.

 

“He...he left that night...he was coming to Orario and...we haven’t heard since.”

 

“…”

 

“EEEEEEEEEHHHHHHH??!!!!!!”

Chapter 2: The Boy/Mystery from the Deep

Summary:

Bell has a fateful encounter on his first day. Dardanus and Zald learn of a possible threat in the deep levels of the Dungeon.

Chapter Text

Bell calmly waited for the right moment. Just like his uncles had taught him, he watched steadily as the Dungeon Lizard tried to get the jump on him, then slammed his knife into the monster’s head as it flew down on him from the roof.

 

With the blade planted into its head, the monster barely hissed one last time before turning to ash and dropping its magic stone.

 

Bell looted it and put it inside his pouch.

 

There is still room for a few more.” he thought. It was at that point that he noticed he had reached the access to the fifth floor. It was quite ambitious for his first day, but he decided to spend another hour at most before starting to go back to the surface.

 

He looked around as he descended, taking in the somewhat beautiful and sinister scenery of the Dungeon. He had arrived in the city just five days before. After being rejected by every small Familia he had tried to join because he looked too skinny, he had considered just giving up and go to his uncles. That was when he had met one single Goddess who just so happened to be looking for her first follower.

 

Now, he was inside the Dungeon for his very first time, gathering some loot to sell since the financial profile of his new Familia was, to put it mildly, destitute.

 

He felt kinda bad that he had already spent almost a week in the city without going to meet those three, but he planned to visit them after this first dive into the Dungeon, in order to show them that he could do things on his own and that they needed not to worry about him. After all, if there was one teaching from his dear departed grandfather that Bell treasured, was to never let others decide for him.

 

He would write his own heroic tale, and for that, starting from the ground-up was the best way to ensure his independence.

 

As he moved into the floor, Bell noticed something strange.

 

Why is it so quiet?

 

Not a monster in sight. They were not even spawning from the walls, even if he had already moved in for a hundred meders. Something felt off.

 

Then he started feeling a rumble. Some very heavy steps were coming toward him. But that wasn’t a walk: it was running.

 

Bell simply figured it was one of the larger monsters of the floor and prepared to draw his dagger.

 

He simply could not imagine that a Minotaur would emerge from the darkness in front of him, launching a roar that paralyzed him from the shock.

 

A Minotaur?! Here?! Why?!

 

The thoughts rushed into his mind. But as Dardanus had taught him, he immediately got his fear in check and started reasoning very quickly.

 

Wait...why was it running? That monster should be several floors beneath. Is it trying to escape someone? If a high level adventurer is behind it, then they are probably close, too.

 

If I leave now, it might hurt other people behind me, therefore...I have to keep it down here, somehow!

 

As he made that resolution, he put away his hand: his knife would do him no good.

 

‘When you have no options that would let you win, retreating is a valid option.’ he suddenly remembered his aunt’s words.

 

Hoping that the hunters of that Minotaur would come quickly, Bell stood up and waved his arms frantically, defying his urging instinct to just run away.

 

“Hey, over here!” he yelled at the monster, mostly to purge the fear that was making him shake.

 

The beast clearly turned its head toward him, roared again and changed the course of its charge.

 

Bell immediately started running on his left, forcing the monster to deviate during the charge and thus lose a bit of precision. Evading it by a hair’s breadth, Bell felt his spine shiver, but at least he had done it: the Minotaur was now focused exclusively on him, and it was facing the same direction it had come from.

 

Bell panted, his breathing had become heavy, but he managed to keep it under control. He looked around, but didn’t see any other solution than try to lure the monster to ram itself into the walls to buy some time.

 

He waited. The Minotaur took only a handful of seconds to turn around, roar again and prepare another charge. Before Bell registered it, the beast was running again.

 

Kicking off the ground, Bell jumped laterally at the last second, so that the monster wouldn’t have the time to react and slammed into the wall.

 

Except that it didn’t get stuck like Bell had imagined. It immediately turned around, and in a split second he was back next to the human, who was still getting up from his dive. Bell looked up, freezing in the grim realization that he would never be able to dodge the ax about to come down on him.

 

Was that really how it all ended? An anomaly in the Dungeon on his first day? Thinking about who he was leaving behind, he wanted to cry as he barred his eyes.

 

But the hit didn’t come. Instead, the Minotaur stopped. His waist suddenly started to deform and then the beast broke apart.

 

The cause was a sword that hit it from behind. A sword held by a girl with stunning golden eyes and long hair of the same color. Enraptured by that image and still paralyzed by the fear of death, Bell simply stood there even when a whole liter of blood from the Minotaur splat all over his face and upper body.

 

His brain was still trying to process everything that had just happened. He just couldn’t do anything right there. The girl saw him and leaned forward, extending a hand.

 

“Are you all right?” she asked with a monotone voice, even if her body language expressed sincerity.

 

However, being spoken to by such a beautiful and incredible girl, combined with the monumental scare that had not even started to subside was simply too much. Bell just let out a pathetic yell and ran away with all the strength in his legs.

 

Before he noticed, he was back to the entrance of Babel, still covered in the blood and panting tiredly. Then, as the preoccupation for his life faded away, another realization started to make its way into his heart.

 

As he thought about the appearance of that girl, he realized whom he had just met. The girl known as the ‘Sword Princess’. His uncles had mentioned her a few times in their tales.

 

All of a sudden, his eyes started sparkling.

 

She was awesome!

 

While he had been captured by her beauty, at the moment what he really admired was how easily she had cut down the Minotaur with that speed and precision. He found himself longing for that image. Was there any way for him to become as strong as her?

 

He needed to find out soon, so he rushed back to the Guild. As he entered the building, he spotted his advisor.

 

“Miss Eina!!!??” he said loudly with much energy in his voice.

 

The half-elf young woman raised her head.

 

“Ah, Bell, we need tooohhwaaaaahhhh…????!!!!!” her initial, cordial tone quickly turned into a scream of terror.

 

“Can I see Aiz Wallenstein’s profile, please?!” he asked with determination

 

“WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU???!!!” she yelled out of concern.

 

“Ah, well...you see…” Bell said with an innocent smile.

 

He just started explaining what just happened when the usually noisy grand hall of the Guild fell silent as some heavy steps from the upper floor, which oversaw the hall like a balcony, resonated all around. It was the steps of some heavy armor, and apparently, from somebody whom everyone wanted to see.

 

Eina paled and lowered her head. Bell, wondering why, raised his head too.

 

Thus, he saw a very familiar face appearing at the balcony. A face staring at him with a neutral, yet terrifying gaze.

 

Everyone else in the room remained in a religious silence, wondering what could make that man so angry.

 

Bell also paled and made a silly, desperate smile.

 

“H-h-hi, uncle…” he stuttered, raising a hand in a half-hearted attempt to sound jovial.

 

Dardanus stood there for a couple seconds before calmly saying: “Miss Tulle, bring him to my office, if you please.” and walked back.

 

“Y-yes, sir.” Eina replied. Then she went to open one of the accesses to the counter. “Come on, Bell.”

 

With a mixture of emotions, Bell sighed and followed without question. He was thus brought to the Executor’s office, where Eina had to leave him to his fate. He stepped inside. The room had a large desk on the opposite side, a whole library on one wall and a set of expensive weapons on the other.

 

Dardanus was standing in front of the window, not even looking at him.

 

“Go wash yourself.” he said in a calmer tone than before, pointing at the restroom. “I’ll leave the rest to your aunt.”

 

Bell groaned and complied.


“FIRST I HEAR YOU LEFT THE VILLAGE WITHOUT WARNING! THEN THAT YOU CAME TO ORARIO BY YOURSELF! THEN THAT YOU JUST JUMPED TO THE FIFTH FLOOR ON YOUR FIRST DAY!”

 

Right then, the nickname ‘Silence’ seemed an oxymoron when applied to Alfia. As Bell sat on a chair, his head lowered in shame and his arms rigid on his knees, the woman was bellowing out with a furious voice. Dardanus and Zald were waiting at a safe distance.

 

“AND IF THAT ISN’T ENOUGH, I WAS TOLD BY SEVERAL PEOPLE THAT YOU HAPPILY RAN OUT OF THE DUNGEON COVERED IN BLOOD!! IS THIS ALL A JOKE TO YOU?! DID WE DO SOMETHING FOR YOU TO BEHAVE LIKE THIS?!”

 

“N-no, auntie!” Bell replied as he blushed and seemed on the verge of crying.

 

“DAMN RIGHT WE DIDN’T!! SO I WANT TO KNOW WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!!…” her voice started to break down. She took a breather and sighed. “Do you have any idea how worried we were?”

 

Surprised, Bell raised his eyes. Alfia’s face had turned from an enraged one, to one of a desperate cry. Her eyes watery and her teeth visibly tightened accordingly.

 

She then fell on her knees and promptly hugged him. “What were you thinking…?” she asked as she started sobbing.

 

Moved by that maternal gesture, Bell felt deeply guilty. He returned the embrace and gently apologized.

 

Finally, Alfia broke the hug, but moved her hands on Bell’s face. With her face still streaked by tears, Bell’s aunt smiled tenderly at him. He returned the smile, showing that candid face that she just couldn’t resist and pecked him on the forehead before standing back up.

 

With the aunt’s rage abated, the two men also gave a warm smile.

 

“You are truly something, kid. Just this morning, we were discussing whether to bring you here and offer you a place in our Familia.” Zald said.

 

“R-Really?” Bell asked, blushing.

 

“But then we heard that you had already done all of that. And...did you really reach the fifth floor?” the black-armored man continued.

 

“I mean...I wasn’t planning on exploring it. I just wanted to see if I could find some valuable item to sell. And it was only thanks to all your teachings.”

 

“For your first day, it’s still an absurd achievement, considering you were on your own.” Dardanus commented. “But what I want to hear is...which Familia you joined?”

 

“Ehm...I didn’t join one. I created it.”

 

“Eh?!” the three adults asked in unison.

 

“I made a pact with my Goddess, Hestia.”

 

“...who?” Alfia asked, suspicious that she had never heard that.

 

That tone was like a knife in Bell’s heart. “Ehm...yes, I realized she’s not very famous. But that’s why she was perfect for me to start.”

 

“Start your journey?” Dardanus asked with a satisfied smile that seemed to guess the answer.

 

Bell renewed his smile with an addition of determination. “I want to become a hero. I don’t want people to think that I used you to have a head-start.”

 

The three adventurers gave an approving nod.

 

“But seriously…” Alfia said with grave eyes and pouting. “You could have at least come to say hi once you received the falna. It’s not like we would’ve stopped you.”

 

“I’m sorry, auntie. I wanted to first prove that I could do it, so you wouldn’t worry about me...but so much for that.” Bell replied innocently, then rubbed his neck and added: “I would’ve been killed by that Minotaur if…”

 

“A...Minotaur?” Alfia asked, suddenly going pale.

 

“Weren’t you on the fifth floor?” Zald asked, slightly alarmed.

 

“Ehm...yes. It was strange. But I figured somebody was chasing it, so I tried to distract it.”

 

Alfia’s eyes rolled and she started fainting. Zald promptly knelt down and held her up.

 

“And how did you get out of that?” Dardanus asked calmly.

 

“I was saved...by Aiz Wallenstein.” the boy replied. “She was...incredible. With a single strike she cut it down.” he added with an admiring tone.

 

While Alfia regained her footing, Dardanus commented: “So the Loki Familia was on its way back. Good to know.”

 

The woman sighed. “You should go talk with them. In the meantime...Bell, bring me to your Goddess.”

 

“Uh…?”

 

“I want to see the conditions you live in. If I don’t deem them appropriate, you’re coming home with me.”

 

“What…? Auntie…”

 

“Right now, Mister!”

 

“Y-Yes, ma’am.”


As they walked through the city streets, Dardanus and Zald talked for a brief moment.

 

“What do you think?” Zald asked.

 

“About Bell?”

 

“Yes. No matter how you look at it. Reaching the fifth floor on his first day is just..abnormal. Heracles reached the third by himself in his first two days, and we thought that was shocking.”

 

They spoke with a hushed voice, for they didn’t even want the troops following them to hear, for now.

 

“Yes. It looks like Heracles and Zeus’ intuition was right. Bell might actually be our best bet.”

 

“If he gets himself killed because of his recklessness, though...and that doesn’t explain how he just so casually made his way through the floors.”

 

“We’ll have to hope that Alfia can get some information from Goddess Hestia. And push some common sense into the kid’s skull. For now, let’s hear what Loki Familia found down there.”

 

They arrived in front of Twilight Manor. Loki Familia’s residence. A large palace shaped like a castle, though the design was aimed at inspiring comfort and harmony rather than practicality against a siege.

 

Dardanus turned and spoke to the officer leading the detachment of troops behind him.

 

“Captain Lygas, have the troops wait outside.” he ordered to an Elf with jade eyes and silky black hair that reached his shoulders. The current Captain of Ouranos Familia and, therefore, the acting commander of the City Guard.

 

“Company! Standby!” he ordered loudly and firmly.

 

The troops, all clad in shiny, silver-colored armor, formed up on two lines that went to stand firmly on the frontal side of the manor’s perimeter, planting down their rectangular shields and holding their spears propped up against the floor. Meanwhile Dardanus, Zald and Lygas Barzi were welcomed by the commander of the second string of Loki Familia’s adventurers: Raul Nord.

 

“Welcome to Twilight Manor, Executor.” he said appropriately, even if the nervousness in his tone was evident. “The Captain will be soon ready to receive you. If you would please follow me.”

 

“Lead the way.” Dardanus invited.

 

The three leaders of Ouranos Familia were escorted inside the Manor and the richly decorated hallways that showed the richness and power of Loki’s group. After walking up several stairs, they reached the fourth and highest floor, where the office of the Captain, Finn Deinme, was located. Raul opened the door for them and then closed it when they entered.

 

Inside, for the moment, there were only Loki herself and the two most senior members of the Familia aside from Deinme: the dwarf Gareth and Riveria Ljos Alf.

 

Seeing her, Lygas promptly fell on his knee and brought his right hand across his chest to touch his left shoulder with the tip of his fingers.

 

“Lady Riveria. I hope you will forgive this humble elf for daring to stand in your presence.” he said firmly.

 

As the daughter of the current king of the High Elves, and a mage second only to Alfia in the whole city, Riveria had a tendency of being treated like that by most elves in Orario.

 

The emerald-haired woman smiled cordially and replied: “Please, Captain. As things stand, you are of much higher authority than me, in this city.”

 

“I would never dare to overlook our customs, even in foreign land.” Lygas calmly replied as he stood back up.

 

“Don’t spoil her too much.” Gareth quipped. “It’s going to get to her head.”

 

“I don’t expect a barbarian dwarf to understand etiquette.” Riveria replied with a very false frown.

 

“I’m glad to see you all so carefree.” Dardanus then replied. “I suppose the expedition went well?”

 

In response, the door opened again, this time letting the pallum inside. “Overall, yes. It’s good to see you again, Lord Dardanus.” Finn greeted politely and with a smile.

 

He went to sit at his seat. Dardanus and Zald took the two chairs on the other side of the desk while Lygas waited at attention behind them.

 

“Before we begin…” Dardanus started with a quite grave tone, despite the atmosphere, and the Loki Executives knew immediately what that was about. “I heard that you allowed a pack of Minotaurs to escape and rampage on the Upper Floors.”

 

The trio grunted softly, feeling guilty as charged. “That…would be correct.” Finn said.

 

The Executor sighed softly. “Look, since you managed to avoid casualties among the other adventurers, and since you didn’t do that on purpose, I’m willing to let it slide, this time. However, Finn, I hope this will not happen again.”

 

“You have every right to be angry at us, Dardanus. I can only thank you for your generosity and promise that I will never allow something like this to ever occur another time.”

 

“Good enough for me. Now, I received your messenger before you emerged from the Dungeon, but I figured I would hear the details from you.” the Executor began. “It is my understanding that you found a new species of monster?”

 

“Indeed. I never saw one like that. They seemed like giant caterpillars and they both secreted and fired an acid strong enough to melt even adamantite weapons.” Finn reported carefully.

 

Dardanus and Zald were caught off-guard.

 

“Should I presume you have never met them, either?” Finn asked, probably worryingly disappointed.

 

“Absolutely not.” Zald replied.

 

“I can’t recall anything like that...and we went deep down, back in the day. Anything else we should know?” Dardanus continued.

 

“They moved in packs, and they seemed unusually...coordinated.” Finn replied. “They even launched an attack on our camp during the return.”

 

“They even melted Cadmus.” Gareth added to the report. “And we saw them attacking and eating other monsters.”

 

As more details came up, Dardanus felt a chill up his spine.

 

“That can’t be a natural breed.” Zald said, externalizing the Executor’s doubts. “Monsters attacking other monsters are isolated specimens, not a whole species.”

 

“True, but can we really reach that conclusion based solely on that?” Riveria asked.

 

Dardanus slowly stroked his curled beard and grunted softly. “I know we lack any definitive proof, but creating en masse a monster that eats other monsters is just...unnatural, for the Dungeon.”

 

It might have sounded cryptic, but being former Zeus Familia, nobody could question the almost primordial knowledge that Dardanus and Zald could sport regarding the nature of the underground labyrinth. And based on their own experience, the leaders of Loki Familia found themselves in agreement with that assessment.

 

The Executor stood up and slowly paced a little, mumbling in thought. Everyone waited for him to reach his conclusions. He then turned around and spoke calmly, but stressing a bit of urgency.

 

“Lygas, do you remember last week’s cleanup in the 8th District?”

 

“Yes, sir. On that occasion, we found a contraband of orichalcum.” the Captain replied, thus explaining it to the Lokis, who were still deep into the Dungeon when this happened.

 

“Oricalchum contraband?”” Loki asked, baffled. “Where did they get it?”

 

“Unknown.” Lygas explained. “However, the worthiest detail to notice is that every single one of the smugglers killed themselves on the spot rather than letting themselves be captured. There were 13 of them, and all of them preferred death. It is clear that they were not ordinary smugglers.”

 

“Worst thing is: we didn’t find a single clue as to who they were selling or providing that orichalcum.” Dardanus added. “But those guys were clearly acting for some kind of cause, or they wouldn’t be so eager to lay down their lives. Now you come and tell me that there is possibly a new artificial breed of monsters crawling in the Lower Floors.”

 

“We also have an international crisis at hand.” Zald added stoically.

 

Dardanus sighed. “Don’t remind me.”

 

“What happened?” Finn asked.

 

“Three days ago, the Kingdoms of Galvan, Thraxia and Knida invaded the territory of Orario’s ally, the Kingdom of Nineveh.” the Executor reported. “As you certainly know, Nineveh is rich in metals and other minerals, and Orario buys most of their exportation quotas.”

 

“Is it that bad? Nineveh possesses quite a strong army.” Riveria asked.

 

“It seems the coalition has at least a level 4 warrior each at the helm, while Nineveh only has the Captain of Assur Familia to face them. If they accept a decisive battle, he would most likely be defeated. The coalition knows this and is marching straight to the capital while keeping their armies very close.”

 

“Does Orario plan to send any help?” Gareth asked.

 

“Indeed. Sir Zald will depart tomorrow, as a matter of fact.” Lygas asked.

 

Loki and her children were stunned. “Well, color me surprised.” the goddess said. “The Guild is actually okay with sending one of the Three Demons outside of Orario.”

 

“We’re still acting in accordance with God Ouranos, and as my partner pointed out, Nineveh provides many metals that feed the blacksmith Familias of Orario. Losing it would be a disaster.” Zald explained calmly.

 

“That’s true.” Finn conceded. “Then I wish you good luck, Sir Zald. But back on our first topic, Sir Dardanus: how do you wish us to move?”

 

“You just came back from an expedition, Captain. For now, you and your people take a well-deserved rest. The Guard will continue investigating in the meantime.” the Executor decided. “But as soon as you recover, we will organize a joint expedition to the Deep Floors. We must find out what’s happening down there.”

 

“Consider us at your complete disposal.” Finn declared.

 

“Thank you, Captain. Now, I don’t want to waste your free time anymore. I’ll get in touch in the next few weeks. Enjoy your time for a while and welcome back.”

 

“We will, Sir Dardanus. Though, can you satisfy one curiosity of mine?”

 

“Ask away.”

 

“We heard a lot of people at the Guild saying that you called a young adventurer covered in blood into your office. We were...kinda wondering who that might be.” Finn asked with what sounded like a simple wish to understand a tragicomic episode, but Dardanus knew full well that Finn was too smart to make a trivial question to the Executor.

 

The two humans looked each other in the face. Zald slightly shrugged, and they quickly remembered that there was a Goddess in the room, which made it useless to lie.

 

Dardanus eventually decided that there was no harm, though being reminded of him making a scene in front of such a public made him rub his neck. “Right, I heard he was saved by Aiz.”

 

“Oh…? From one of the escaped Minotaurs?” Gareth asked.

 

“Indeed.”

 

“You know him?” Riveria asked, herself a little surprised.

 

“Yes. His name is Bell Cranel. He’s Alfia’s nephew and...well, the three of us have long been his guardians.” Dardanus said with a tone that showed his fondness.

 

However, Loki extended a hand and asked with a certain urgency “Wait, wait, wait!…Alfia has a nephew??”

 

“Yes. You could say he’s one of her reasons to live.” Zald added innocently. “We were only upset because he showed up in Orario without warning.”

 

Only at that moment they noticed that the three Loki executives had started to slightly sweat.


“Is that Lady Alfia?”

 

“Who is that kid with her?”

 

“Don’t you think they look quite...alike?”

 

“No way...are you saying…?”

 

As Alfia and Bell passed through one of the main streets, all the gazes started to turn toward them. Mostly because everybody wondered why the strict and icy woman of the Three Demons of Orario was walking around with a young boy. And not in front of him, as if she was a teacher, but right by his side as if she was protecting him.

 

“Aren’t we drawing too much attention?” Bell asked timidly.

 

“Let them speculate all they want. I don’t care if everyone knows that you are my family.” Alfia replied calmly, her eyes closed like most of the time.

 

“It still looks like I’m being favored. It doesn’t feel right.”

 

“Bell, you are a very honest and hard-working boy.” she said affectionately, then her tone turned more like that of a parent giving a warning. “But those qualities in Orario can make you a target. Remember: in this city, at least half of the people will lie to you, the other half will hide something. And seeing that you are actively seeking trouble in the Dungeon, at least allow me to make the surface a place where you can relax.”

 

Then she smiled and gently rubbed his hair as they kept walking. “Just let me be a good auntie.”

 

Bell timidly smiled and conceded. “Fine.”

 

Though, before they left the main road, Bell did notice that some gazes toward him were not of surprise or curiosity: they were outright suspicious or jealous of his closeness with such a prominent figure.

 

Perhaps it was inevitable: he was born as the nephew of one of Orario’s greatest adventurers, that fact he simply couldn’t change. Nonetheless, he would go his own way, and if his aunt wanted to just cover his back, he had no real reason to protest.

 

Finally, they reached the current residence of Hestia Familia...or it might have been more appropriate to call it a shelter, because it was inside an abandoned chapel.

 

“Here we are. This is where me and my Goddess live, for now.” Bell said, but as he turned his eyes toward Alfia, he noticed that she was frozen in place. Even if her eyes were still closed, her mouth was slightly open in surprise.

 

“This place…” she muttered before taking a few steps forward.

 

They entered from the main door of the chapel.

 

“Do you know this place, auntie?”

 

Alfia looked around a bit, touching the old and slightly rotten benches. Then sighed with a nostalgic tone. “Yes. Your mother was very fond of this place.” she said with a smile.

 

The news caught Bell off-guard. “What…?”

 

“It’s true. Years ago, she was the one who took care of this place. Even with the Gods walking among us, she used to bring me here whenever she felt I needed some peace and quiet. We would sit somewhere and talk.”

 

Bell looked around with a renewed interest. Imagining his mother and his aunt inside a cleaner and still functional chapel brought a warm feeling to his chest. Of course, along the years he had asked Alfia many things about his parents, mostly out of curiosity. Because between his grandfather and the frequent visits from his aunt and surrogate uncles, Bell never felt alone while growing up.

 

“I guess it’s no wonder that you were brought here.” Alfia quipped.

 

Bell chuckled, then moved toward the access to the underground level. “Come on, I don’t want to make my Goddess wait too long.”

 

They walked down the stairs and reached a threshold, which then brought inside the small crypt of the chapel. Alfia remembered that being empty most of the time, but now it had been turned into a living room with even a large bed.

 

“I’m home, my Goddess.” Bell said happily.

 

Inside there was a Goddess shorter than average, with black hair gathered in twin pigtails and eyes blues as sapphires, a color that reminded Alfia of his sister. However, the mage was a bit upset about her extremely short and tight white dress which barely covered more skin than a swimsuit.

 

“Welcome home, Bell-!!! The Demon of Silence?!” she started merrily and then scared.

 

It might have been a concern in seeing the kind of environment Bell had to live in, or because the voice of the Goddess seemed to indicate too much of an attachment to her nephew, or perhaps a mixture of both factors that immediately made Alfia Mark Hestia negatively. Still, she decided to play cool and made a formal bow.

 

“Greetings, Goddess Hestia. My name is Alfia, and I’m Bell’s relative.”

 

“My Goddess, allow me to present to you my auntie.” Bell said innocently and slightly concerned.

 

“Whaaaat?!” Hestia said both shocked and amazed. “I didn’t know one of the Three Demons was your aunt.”

 

Immediately, Alfia’s eyes opened wide and stared with a murderous intent at Hestia, who felt intimidated and confused.

 

Bell grabbed her back and whispered: “Ehm...you see...she doesn’t like anyone calling her ‘aunt’ but me.” he said with a slightly embarrassed tone.

 

Understanding the situation, Hestia moved in to repair the damage. “Oh, uh, I meant...I didn’t know Bell had bonds with such a beautiful, young lady!”

 

Alfia closed her eyes and made a polite smile. “You’re too kind, Goddess. I apologize for intruding, but I had to see where my nephew was hiding.”

 

Bell made a slightly afraid chuckle: it seemed like she hadn’t forgiven him all the way, yet.

 

“Yes, ehm...I know it’s not like being part of Ouranos Familia, but me and Bell are quite happy here.” Hestia stated.

 

Alfia gave another look around. Sure, the idea of living in a crypt didn’t exactly speak ‘comfort’, but that place seemed to have all the basic services and a decent amount of food. Plus, with the money Bell had brought back that day, they should have been able to stay well-fed.

 

“I suppose so. However, there is something very important that I wish to discuss with the both of you. Can we sit?” she asked politely.

 

A bit surprised and nervous, Hestia still obliged. “Sure. Please, take the armchair.”

 

“Thank you.” Alfia said and did it, while Bell and Hestia sat on the sofa next to it.

 

“Goddess Hestia.” the mage started. “Since today was Bell’s first day I presume you couldn’t see much yet, but I’ll ask anyway: did you notice anything strange in Bell’s stats?”

 

The question was definitely weird. The stats were usually a private matter within Familias, but Hestia could tell that Alfia wasn’t just asking that out of curiosity. There was a much deeper reason.

 

“Not that I recall. They were standard for a new child.”

 

“And yet, Bell has already reached the fifth floor, today.”

 

Hestia needed a moment before her eyes popped out. “What?! Bell, explain yourself!!”

 

“Ugh...I…” Bell stuttered, having no real excuse ready.

 

“I know I shouldn’t ask, but can we update his status right now?” Alfia calmly asked.

 

Hestia hesitated for a moment, but Bell gave him a reassuring smile. He trusted his aunt with his life, so the Goddess had no real qualm. Besides, it might have been better to stay on the good side of the most powerful mage in the city. Bell removed his shirt, showing his falna, and laid down on his belly.

 

Therefore, Hestia took a needle and spilled a drop of her blood on the falna and a small amount of Arcanum was released to allow her a check on the child’s stats. The light of the power of the Gods illuminated the whole room, making every other source of light fade as hieroglyphs flew all around. Only the Gods had the ability to understand what all that meant.

 

When Hestia gasped in surprise, Alfia knew that she had found something.

 

“Bell, your Abilities...they all jumped to F!” she exclaimed, unable to hold her surprise.

 

“Eh?!” Bell asked, dismayed. “Really?!”

 

“How is this possible? It’s your first day!!”

 

“Please, keep calm, Goddess Hestia.” Alfia instructed. “Is there any Skill?”

 

Hestia regained her focus and kept looking. She made another expression that couldn’t have been clearer to the mage. Finally, the light disappeared and Hestia proceeded to stamp the abilities in the translated Koine version on a divine sheet.

 

While Bell dressed up again, Hestia passed the paper to Alfia first, with a very alarmed expression. The Level 7 took and calmly read it. Bypassing the Abilities, she went straight to the Skills section.

 

Liaris Freese

 

Fast growth as long as the user is in love. The strength of the effects corresponds with the level of the user's feelings. As a side effect it makes the user immune to charms

 

A bit surprised by that description, Alfia read it again. She thus noticed that the Koine term used in the first line was that indicating ‘romantic love’, not a ‘filial love’.

 

Only one person came to Alfia’s mind that could have stirred such a sentiment that day.

 

And it seemed like Hestia was very upset by that. Alfia barely held back an amused grin as she returned the paper to Bell and restarted talking with a dead serious tone.

 

“As I thought. You have a skill for accelerated growth.” she stated.

 

Bell read the paper with a certain haste. Hestia looked at the mage, apparently unwilling to reveal the skill to Bell, but Alfia made a slow nod to tell that she would handle this, however she would not hide anything from her nephew.

 

Bell in the meantime had read the skill and was starting to turn red like a tomato. Hestia started pouting and grumbling as a result.”

 

“Ehm...am I...reading this right?…” he asked, hoping to be told wrong.

 

“You tell me.” Alfia replied amused. “Try to think when you might have felt that feeling.”

 

“Yeah...I want to hear that as well…” Hestia slowly said.

 

Bell pondered for a second, then he became redder and hid his face between his hands for embarrassment.

 

“My, you’re really growing up, aren’t you?” Alfia said as she chuckled.

 

“Bell!!! What is the meaning of this?!” Hestia asked, crying in an overboard way.

 

“No! I-I mean...gaaahh!!!”

 

“Bell, you’re a philanderer!! A cheater!!!” Hestia yelled and started throwing weak punches on his head like a betrayed girlfriend.

 

“All right, Lady Hestia, calm down.” Alfia ordered after a few more seconds and the Goddess reluctantly abated. “The real issue here is Bell’s growth rate.”

 

Acknowledging that, Hestia returned to a serious composure. “Lady Alfia, do you know something that Bell might have overlooked?”

 

“Well...I guess we never taught him the importance of this detail: both his parents had an active falna when he was conceived.”

 

“What…?” Hestia asked, then turned toward Bell in disbelief.

 

“Ehm...is it such a big deal?” Bell asked, confused and slightly afraid.

 

“It’s a huge deal!” Hestia intervened. “You know that Gods cannot create other Gods in any way, right?”

 

“Of course. You are immortal and your number is unchanging. Even if you ‘die’ in the lower world, you will still be present in Heaven.” Bell replied.

 

“Exactly. And adventurers who receive a falna, that is, a very small part of our divinity, generally lose the chance to have kids as long as they have the blessing. If two of them decide to try and have one, they need to have the falna sealed for the time being. A conception from two blessed people is...well, it’s extremely rare.”

 

“The last recorded person to be born with that peculiarity was Heracles.” Alfia added. “He, too, grew at an unprecedented rate even without a specific Skill. In fact, when our gods heard that your parents had done it, they were planning to have Heracles teach you once you were born, but...well.”

 

Not wanting his aunt to remember painful memories, Bell tried to bring the main conversation back.

 

“So...do you think this Skill can be a problem?”

 

Alfia regained her footing. “If you let it get to your head, for sure. But it’s not just that: the simple news that you reached the fifth floor on your first day won’t be late to spread around and it will attract all sorts of horrible attention: that of the Gods and that of jealous adventurers. That’s why I made sure everybody saw you with me.”

 

“To protect me?” Bell asked, a little demoralized.

 

“At least on the surface. Nobody will dare to touch you inside Orario, because me and your uncles would eradicate them.” she said coldly. “However, if you keep drawing too much attention, then the monsters will not be the only threat for you in the Dungeon.”

 

Bell gulped and felt quite afraid. Hestia thus grabbed his hands and asked with a slight pleading: “You heard her, Bell. So promise me that you won’t go further than the fifth floor, for a while.”

 

After pondering for a second, seeing that his aunt was also making that request with her silent gaze, the boy smiled and promised: “All right. I will follow your advice, so you won’t have to worry.”

 

Moved by that, Hestia smiled and then leaned her head onto his shoulder. After a brief moment, Alfia stood up and Bell quickly reached her.

 

“Auntie. Thank you...for everything.” he said affectionately.

 

The mage smiled and opened her arms. “Come here.”

 

Bell eagerly went in and they hugged. “I want you to follow your dreams and to become a hero, Bell. But please, don’t make me worry like today again.” she asked tenderly.

 

“I promise, auntie.” Then they broke the hug and he showed a determined, excited expression. “Before you notice, I’ll become strong enough to take you and the uncles on in the arena.”

 

Alfia made a chuckle. “Trust me. We all look forward to that.” she said proudly, then turned toward the Goddess in the room. “Lady Hestia, I entrust this rash boy to you.” she said and made a bow. “Please guide him with your wisdom.”

 

Hestia had not expected that, but she made a proud smile and gave her a thumbs up. “Leave that to me!”

 

“Bell, I have some work to do tomorrow, but there’s a pub down the road that serves the best dishes for adventurers. Why don’t we and the uncles meet there tomorrow for dinner?”

 

“Of course!” Bell said with sparkly eyes.

 

“Would you like to join us, Goddess Hestia?” Alfia asked politely.

 

“Ah, don’t worry about me.” Hestia said kindly. “I don’t want to barge into a family reunion. Besides, I have a few things to do.”

 

“As you wish. Then see you tomorrow, auntie’s boy.” the mage concluded with a small pinch on her nephew’s cheek.

 

“See you, auntie.”

Chapter 3: Longing for strength/Brewing Troubles

Summary:

While Bell is settling into his new life in Orario, Alfia, Zald and Dardanus keep up their work to increase the security of Orario.

Chapter Text

The morning after, the three friends found themselves in the port town of Melen. A cargo ship manned by a small squad of the City Guard was preparing to sail while Zald gave his farewells.

 

Sheesh. You’re cruel, Alfia. Now I’ll regret not spending some time with Bell.” he quipped.

 

“Sorry, Zald.” the woman apologized with a regretful smile. “I forgot you were leaving and I promised him without thinking.”

 

It’s just another reason for you to end this war quickly. Then we will all enjoy a nice meal together.” Dardanus joked.

 

I hope I’ll get there in time, though. By sea, it’s still 4 days to reach the first port of Nineveh.”

 

Our shared plan involved them using hit-and-run tactics to slow the invaders down until you showed up. But I won’t lie: expect the worst scenario until you get there.” Dardanus warned.

 

Got it.” Zald replied, then extended a hand. “Keep everyone in line while I’m away. Especially the kid.”

 

Dardanus gripped their hands together. “Of course.”

 

Shortly later, the ship was on its way and the other two high-level adventurers started the walk back to Orario.

 

What’s on your mind?” Alfia asked, noticing the turbulent aura that surrounded Dardanus.

 

Ugh, where do I even start?” he quipped to begin. “First of all, we just discovered a plot deep within the Dungeon, which is extremely hard to investigate. Now we got Bell springing forward without us noticing. Micromanaging every crisis in Orario will surely be the end of me.”

 

A lfia chuckled amused. “You signed up for this.”

 

I know…”

 

Anyway, you were right about one thing: I feel much better knowing that Bell is now in Orario. Even if he started exploring the Dungeon, I can visit him basically every day.” she added with a fond smile.

 

D ardanus laughed. “And he took that old geezer advice to the letter: to meet a girl in the Dungeon. Except that he’s aiming to the top.”

 

“Don’t remind me. I hope that he didn’t take the perverted lust of his father and the old geezer.”

 

“We are always in time to beat that out of his soul, but I don’t think Bell is capable of thinking anything more intimate than holding hands.”

 

“Still, it’s quite a unique Skill he got. We figured his growth would be accelerated somehow, but to think that it would be fueled by love...maybe it is Zeus’ fault.” she added.

 

Dardanus smirked. “ They say the power of love can make miracles. Let’s just accept it, for once.”

 

Alfia briefly chuckled before asking a serious question: “Did news spread about his achievement?”

 

“I heard whispers at the Guild. Though I guess it’s mostly our fault for searching him so frantically. People started inquiring why the three of us were so interested in a rookie. Of course, most of them presume that we are favoring him.”

 

“Well, at the very least, everyone should be wary not to mess with him for petty motives.” the mage declared calmly.

 

“Any challenge to him is welcomed for his growth, but yeah, I have a feeling he will have plenty of those anyway, moving forward.”

 

“What we need to do is giving him the space to grow. Keep him away from the threats he is not ready to face, yet.”

 

“Alfia, don’t start it.” Dardanus calmly warned her. “You know we can’t protect him all the time. Of course, if another Familia causes trouble to him, I’ll be the first to jump in, but there’s a limit to how much we can do for him. From what he told us, I think he shares that sentiment.”

 

“Well, let’s leave that topic aside, for now. What’s the plan, today?” she then asked.

 

“I want to follow the trail of the orichalcum contraband.” the Executor said. “It’s bad already that someone is hoarding such an amount privately, but what worries me is the fact that the guys defending it chose to poison themselves rather than being captured. I don’t want to jinx it...but it reminds me of…”

 

He stopped, as if saying that word could summon back that peril that had almost devoured the city years before.

 

“Evilus.” Alfia said anyway.

 

“Yeah.” Dardanus huffed. “We never really captured their leaders, so we can’t exclude that they’re rearing their ugly head.”

 

“Olivas Act got himself chewed by monsters on the 27th floor, though.”

 

“And he brought too many adventurers with him.” Dardanus said regretfully. The Nightmare of the 27th floor was still one of the most stinging failures for him, for it had occurred just a year after the Great Feud and Orario was bouncing back from the Dark Age. He had long regretted not being able to foresee and prevent it. “We also couldn’t find and banish all the Gods implied and their Familias. However, I don’t want to get too prejudiced about this. If you got some spare time, would you mind taking a stroll around Daedalus Street?”

 

“You think we’ll find something there?”

 

“If you want to hide something in Orario, there’s no better place than that.”

 

“Well, I guess it’s better than standing guard on one of the deafening main streets. I’ll do it.”

 

“Thanks, Alfia. I owe you one.”

 

“You can pay for me and Bell’s dinner tonight, if that makes you feel better.” she said with a smirk.

 

He chuckled. “All right. I should make up to him after the rash welcome I gave him yesterday.”

 

“He deserved that, though.” she said severely. “It’s not the fact that he started running, but that he didn’t even warn us after everything we have done for him.”

 

“Just say that you were worried about him.”

 

“I already said that!”

 

“All right. Better get to work. While you stroll around Daedalus, I’ll move our troops around to make it look like we’re searching the other districts. Also, I have Hermes Familia on the job. You will draw any attention on you while they watch from the shadows for any suspicious reaction to your presence in Daedalus.”

 

“Sounds good enough for me. I hope we can find something quickly: the Monsterphilia is next week.”

 

Right...don’t get your hopes up, though. I’ll see you this evening.”

 

Good hunting.”


“So, anything useful?” Dardanus asked.

 

Both him and Alfia were already waiting in front of the Hostess of Fertility, the pub where Alfia told Bell to come once he had finished his daily exploration of the Dungeon. They were both sporting some modestly elegant outfits.

 

“Perhaps. I talked with the people in Daedalus and there might be something interesting. Something about possible smuggling of monsters.” Alfia replied with a tone hushed enough that only the Executor could hear it.

 

“Uhm...that’s not exactly a novelty, but I trust your judgment. I’ll pass it to Lygas.”

 

“Good. Now, let’s not talk about impending doom, please. This is our real welcoming party for Bell, after all.” Alfia concluded with a smile that gave away a small trepidation.

 

Dardanus chuckled. “That boy really changed you.”

 

“How so?” she asked curious.

 

“Before you met him, you were always so strict with everybody. No, I am not afraid to say you were quite self-centered.”

 

“Bold statement from the guy who decided he would single-handedly raise the next generation of adventurers.” she quipped, feigning to be mortally offended. “But I guess you have a point. Before you convinced me otherwise, I thought it would be better if I never met Bell, and if that had to happen anyway, that I would hide our kinship.”

 

“There are still those two topics that can turn you into a pure cataclysm, but overall, you’ve become more approachable. Understanding, perhaps, would be the word.”

 

“Are you trying to flatter me, Executor?”

 

Dardanus laughed amicably. “As if. I know better than try to hit on you.”

 

“Good boy.” she replied in kind. “Now, where is Bell?”

 

“Uhm...yeah, I thought he would be here by now...I hope he didn’t run into more trouble…”

 

“Auntie! Uncle Dardanus!”

 

The voice couldn’t have been more on cue. Alfia and Dardanus turned in that direction and saw they young boy, wearing his black and brown outfit, running at them with an arm raised. Alfia promptly opened her arms and Bell didn’t lose the chance to give a warm hug to his beloved aunt, who went so far as to loudly smooch him two times on the top of his head.

 

Bell then detached and went to give one to Dardanus as well, who returned it fondly.

 

The Executor quickly noticed that there were people watching, for if seeing him and Alfia together couldn’t help but raise reverence or even speculations, seeing them being all chubby with a random adventurer was almost shocking.

 

“How was it today, tiger?” he asked as he gently clapped his hands on the boy’s shoulders.

 

Well...I didn’t run into another monster I couldn’t possibly fight, so...there’s progress.” he quipped, surprising his guardians a little bit.

 

B oth of them laughed. “ Then let’s get inside and celebrate your first day without incidents.” Dardanus joked.

 

Wait...where’s Uncle Zald?” Bell asked, looking around.

 

“Sorry, Bell.” Alfia replied. “His duties brought him this morning aboard a ship. He will be away for a few weeks, at the very least.”

 

“Oh…” Bell said, a bit letdown. “I was looking forward to share an evening all together.”

 

We’ll make up for it, Bell. Now, how about we go? I’m starting to feel hungry.” Dardanus invited.

 

T hey pushed the swinging doors and entered the pub. Bell was surprised to see just how many people were crowding the place. That place seemed to be quite popular. There w ere four waitresses in a green dress and white apron running around to serve everybody, and then a fifth one appeared in front of them.

 

Ah, Mister Bell.” a young girl with azure hair wrapped into a ponytail greeted.

 

Bell blushed slightly and rubbed his neck. “Miss Syr. As I said, I was coming anyway.”

 

This Syr then noticed who else had entered with him and was surprised, though she held up very elegantly.

 

“Lord Dardanus. Miss Alfia. Are you with Mister Bell?” she asked.

 

“Hello, Syr. This is my nephew.” Alfia replied cordially. “But it looks like you already met him.”

 

Oh, ehm...Miss Syr offered me a packed lunch this morning, in exchange for me coming here this evening.” Bell explained a little embarrassed.

 

“Goodness, boy. You’ve been here for a week and you’re already stealing hearts? I bet it’s the old geezer’s fault.” Dardanus teased him.

 

“More like she wanted to cash well.” Bell quipped back.

 

Syr feigned a dumb expression, then turned around and said loudly: “We’ve got customers!”

 

S ince all the tables were booked or taken, the three agreed to sit at the counter, where they were greeted by the owner: a brawny dwarf woman called Mia Grand.

 

Yo, Alfia. Dardanus.” she greeted in a way that showed a long and friendly relationship between all them.

 

Hello, Mia. Looks like business is going great.” Alfia gently greeted.

 

M ia had already taken three pints even if she had a hand busy with a plate to give to the waitresses. As she placed them in front of the trio, she noticed Bell and stopped, then looked at Alfia again with an inquisitive look, then back and forth another time.

 

“Wait, since when do you have a kid, Alfia?” she asked, hiding her shock quite well.

 

B ell hummed as he tried to reply, but his aunt did it without hesitating . “He’s my nephew, actually. He arrived in the city this week.”

 

It’s the customer I told you about, Mama Mia.” Syr intervened with a witty smirk.

 

M ia laughed and finished disposing the pints. “Goodness. I thought I was going senile. Well, welcome to Orario, boy. Eat a lot and, most importantly, spend a lot here!”

 

Ehm…I don’t really have all that money.” he said with a timid smile.

 

Don’t worry about it, kid: tonight is on me and your aunt.” Dardanus reassured.

 

Bell turned his head a little worried. “No, no, uncle. I can pay my own share .”

 

“Bell, we know you are a resourceful kid.” Alfia said, putting a hand on his shoulder. “But allow us to spoil you before you actually start to make a good cash.”

 

T-Then thanks.” he conceded with an embarrassed smile.

 

A s they shared a moment of silence, Bell started hearing a series of comments. He glimpsed back and saw that basically the entire pub was looking at him and his guardians. Many were wondering who that strange kid was doing with two of the most powerful adventurers of the city, though many were starting to connecting the same dots like Mia had just done.

 

This is quite...awkward.” Bell commented.

 

“Why is that, Mister Bell?” Syr asked innocently as she cleaned the counter in front of him.

 

Well...I came here intent on making a name on my own, but I feel like I’m being favored.”

 

We’re your family, Bell.” Alfia reassured with a calm tone. “And we’re just sharing a meal. It’s not that big of a deal.”

 

Yes, but I mean: people will inevitably think that you two are helping me progress in the Dungeon.”

 

If they have a functioning brain, they will verify that prejudice.” Dardanus cut short. “If not, then they’re not worthy of your attention. Now let’s relax and enjoy our dinner.”

 

“That’s the spirit! So, what will you have?” Mia eagerly asked.

 

T he three finally started their evening together. Bell shared with them some stories while asking them about their own adventures in Orario. While avoiding the matter of the current investigation, Dardanus and Alfia also took the occasion to give some advice to the overly eager adventurer.

 

T he other even t bookmarking that evening was when none other than Loki Familia entered the pub. Bell noticed them since he was sitting in a place that gave them a good view on the entrance.

 

That people…” he murmured, almost paralyzed.

 

“Oh, Loki Familia.” Syr said with a little excitement. “They’re our loyal customers.” she added as she hurried to go and greet them.

 

A nd among them, Bell spotted Ai s Wallenstein. All of a sudden, he blushed as he remembered her appearance the day before...and how he had run away without even thanking her. He thus lowered his head as if he was trying to become small enough to go unnoticed.

 

Guess they’re here to celebrate their latest expedition.” Dardanus commented merrily.

 

T he whole Familia was then escorted on the complete opposite end of the pub, where there was a pretty long row of circular tables booked for them.

 

Do you want me to introduce you to her, Bell?” Alfia teased.

 

P-Please don’t even joke about it.” Bell replied with a blushing panic. “B-But...do you really know her that well?”

 

She’s a constant presence in our weekly sessions at the Amphiteatron. She is always trying to beat at least one of us.”

 

R-Really?”

 

Yup.” Dardanus interjected. “Though, so far, the only person who achieved that is the Captain of Freya Familia: last year, he defeated Zald.”

 

“What?! No way!” Bell asked shocked and impressed. “Uncle Zald lost to someone?!”

 

Hey, that guy had tried for years on end. For him, it had become a matter of pride to beat him.”

 

He still couldn’t defeat you, though.” Alfia joked.

 

Dardanus chuckled. “Yeah, I’ll wait for him to catch up and try again.” he replied as he took a long sip of beer.

 

Bell knew who they were talking about: Ottar, nicknamed ‘King’, was the first adventurer to ever reach Level 7 since the destruction of Zeus and Hera Familias. He just didn’t know that the Boaz had achieved that by repeatedly diving into the Dungeon on his own and challenge Zald at every possible chance.

 

T he evening went on. His gaze sometime wandered back toward Ai s . He couldn’t help but notice how composed she looked even in the middle of that lively feast. His thoughts went back to the Skill he had just acquired the day before. To think that it was fueled by the feelings she had inspired in him rendered everything much more difficult for his poor heart.

 

That’s right, Ais! Why don’t you tell us about the other day?!” someone among the Loki Familia yelled, to such a degree that soon enough everybody in the pub was listening out of curiosity. “You know, about the Minotaur you defeated on the 5th floor and the tomato kid?!”

 

T he tone couldn’t have been more evidently mocking. Bell immediately realized that that werewolf was talking about him, and even Alfia and Dardanus quickly realized it.

 

Are you referring to the Minotaurs that ran from us on the 17th floor?” an Amazon asked.

 

That’s right.” the Werewolf replied. “The bastards that made us frantically chase. The last one reached all the way up to the 5th floor. And there, there was someone who looked like a rookie. An utterly useless and weak brat!”

 

B ell felt the sting of that word and gripped the fork he had in his hands. Dardanus could sense a murdering aura growing around Alfia.

 

Calm down, guys. It’s just drunken rambling.” he said, carefully.

 

The worst kind of noise, if you ask me.” the combat mage replied coldly.

 

Seriously, he was so pathetic. Shaking in fear and all.” the werewolf continued with absolutely no regard.

 

A nd every word pierced Bell’s heart more and more, while at the same time depleting Alfia’s patience.

 

Then...Ais cut the Minotaur at the last moment, and the blood splat all over this kid. He became a tomato guy!” the beastman ended laughing loudly. “Our Princess scared away the person she had just saved!”

 

That last part prompted a laugh from most of the Familia, though Ais, the Captain and the two Executives were not, as far as Dardanus could see, taking part in it.

 

But it has been a while since I have seen such a worthless person.” the drunken man insisted, and now even the Executor was starting to lose his temper. “Just looking at him makes me feel uncomfortable. He is a boy, and yet he ran.”

 

That’s not true!” Ais replied with a firm voice, to the surprise of many. “You’re wrong, Bete. I saw him as I was coming in, and that boy was intentionally stalling the Minotaur. Any other adventurer we had met on the way rightfully hid or escaped. That boy instead decided to risk his life to give us the chance to catch the monster.”

 

You heard her.” Riveria added with more severity. “That boy deserves our thanks and our apologies for causing him to face an impossible situation.”

 

Oh, so he is weak and stupid.” Bete Loga was simply not giving up.

 

A t that point, Alfia silently stood up from her chair, and started walking toward the werewolf, who had his back on them. All the while he kept demeaning Bell by calling him weak, even if the entirety of his Familia had now fallen silent and was not following him.

 

At one point, he literally asked Ais whom she would like the most between the two of them. Ais immediately stated that she would never have Bete, but when he asked whether she would accept a confession from a weakling, she didn’t reply.

 

Bete, you should really stop…” Finn suddenly said, for half of the Familia had noticed Alfia approaching.

 

Why? What’s the problem with calling trash, trash?”

 

Ehm...Bete…Raul stuttered, trying to point behind the werewolf.

 

A weakling does not suit Ais Wallenstein at all!”

 

B ell just pushed away the chair and ran out of the pub at full speed, surprising even Dardanus.

 

At the same time, the echo of a punch that could be mistaken for an explosion resonated in the whole place, turning all gazes toward the direction of Loki Familia. Confused, Dardanus first noticed that Loga was on the ground, his head having opened a hole in the floor. Alfia was standing over it, immobile and with her fist swung. The whole Loki Familia stared at her with a mixture of terror, shame or exhaustion.

 

G runting, the Executor took his bag of money, containing 6 .000 valis, and put it on the counter, next to Mia.

 

For the dinner and the damage.” he said and hurried outside of the pub.

 

However, Bell had already disappeared.


T he morning after, Dardanus headed to the abandoned chapel with Alfia, hoping to find Bell. However, they only found Hestia waiting at the door with the same apprehension.

 

“Goddess Hestia?” Dardanus presented himself.

 

“Uh…? Executor Dardanus?!” she asked surprised.

 

Apologies for disturbing you first thing in the morning, but have you seen Bell?” he asked, not hiding his preoccupation.

 

H estia could only made a silent, sad huf f, and the two adults couldn’t help but imitate her.

 

Then, the sound of footsteps entering the fairly large area of ruins outside the chapel could be heard. They all turned and saw Bell, visibly covered in blood and weak on his legs, so they rushed to him.

 

“Auntie...Goddess…” he said with a weak voice, yet smiling, then fell on his knees.

 

A lfia dashed just in time to grab him.

 

Bell...don’t tell me you spent the night into the Dungeon.” she asked, though the answer was quite obvious.

 

Sorry…” he said, not giving up his smile. “But...I want to become stronger.”

 

H estia went and put her hands around his head.

 

You got it, Bell.” the Goddess said.

 

For now, let’s clean those wounds, shall we?” Dardanus said with the same care as the women.

 

Bell nodded and stood up. They all went inside, allowing the Executor to see the place that his ward now called home. Somehow it annoyed him a little that the kid had to live like a homeless, but he let that matter slide: he seemed happy just like that, anyway.

 

T he women cleaned up the blood and put a bandage on the head and left forearm of the boy, where there were a couple of cuts, though nothing to be worried about.

 

Bell, I understand that you feel like that idiot’s words were true, but you can’t take them all that seriously: you just started this job, of course you’re still weak.” Dardanus then started, talking in the calm tone of a mentor. “And even considering that, let me repeat that you have already made a huge achievement by reaching the fifth floor already. Not to mention that you risked your lives to stall a monster you couldn’t fight in any way just to stop it from harming others.”

 

He’s right, Bell.” Alfia added in kind. Her closed eyes making her appear even more solemn. “And you saw your status yesterday. You have a lot of potential for growth, but it takes time and constant effort. You won’t become strong just overnight.”

 

I know...but I really want it. I want to become stronger...I want to become like the heroes of the old tales.” Bell said with a calm smile that hid a burning desire.

 

And we will all support you, Bell.” Hestia said tenderly. “But, please, don’t go running away like that. Did you forget the promise you made me?”

 

C aught on point, Bell took a moment to adjust his smile and said: “Of course not, my Goddess. I will never leave you alone.”

 

Alfia then stood up from the sofa and declared: “Then I guess it’s time we pick up your training.”

 

Uh?” Bell asked.

 

I have always insisted that we shouldn’t have taught you anything more than basic survival skills, because I honestly hoped that you wouldn’t pursue the path of the adventurer. But clearly, we’re past that point.” she said with firmness. “Bell, if you want to become stronger, I can train you between dungeon explorations.”

 

A fter registering those words, Bell’s jaw fell and his eyes widened with hope. “Y-You really mean it?!”

 

Do you take me for someone who just throws around promises?” she asked severely.

 

N-No, auntie! Thank you very much!”

 

Wait before thanking me. I will of course restrain myself, but I’ll make sure that you’re pushed to your limits.” she warned. “If you truly want to keep saying that you want to become a hero, then it’s my duty to show you just how harsh that road really is.”

 

I understand!” Bell declared loudly and with his resolve at an all-time-high.

 

A lfia found that reason enough to give a satisfied smirk.

 

Then make sure to rest today. We’ll begin tomorrow in the morning.”

 

“I can begin now!” Bell said with impatience.

 

“Bell, you’re auntie’s boy and I love you, but you just spent the whole night in the Dungeon. You need to rest.” Alfia replied with a mixture of affection and reprimand.

 

Since now you’ll be around, Lady Alfia, can I ask you to watch over Bell for the next two or three days? I need to go to a certain place.”

 

Eh? You’re leaving, my Goddess?” Bell asked surprised. “Is it for the part-time job?”

 

Actually, I’m going to take an invite from a friend and go to this party.” Hestia replied, waving a paper with a label indicating that it was indeed an invite. “I want to mingle with other deities, for a change. It will be better to establish some connections now that we are a proper Familia.”

 

Oh...well, then I’ll see you later.”

 

Don’t worry, Goddess Hestia. I’ll make sure he doesn’t get himself killed.” Alfia reassured.

 

Then it’s settled. I’ll be right back, Bell.” Hestia said, hugging Bell one last time before walking away.

 

W ith everything regarding the boy settled, Dardanus took his leave and reached the large facility just next to the Guild’s Headquarters that hosted the City Guard , aka the Ouranos Familia. It was basically a squared building, built with sturdy materials and structured like barracks of other countries, but with everyone living in rooms of two and services that were much better than average. He was waited in the office of Lygas to receive an update on recent events that might need his attention or so that he himself could set the attention of the Guard on a specific issue.

 

A fter being announced by one of the Level 5 officers, the Executor was allowed inside the office. Lygas stood up from his chair in respect.

 

“Lord Dardanus. Welcome.” he said.

 

“Still not going to drop the ‘Lord’, uh, Lygas?” he quipped.

 

“I simply cannot help it.” the elf replied seriously, though not hiding a slight grin on the right corner of his mouth.

 

Hey, boss, we heard you spent the night wandering around the city. Did something happen?” the voice was that of one of the other three leaders of the Guard. An Amazon called Yumbra Kassala, probably the only one of her race that walked around the city while covering herself in a full uniform or armor.

 

My godson got a little worked up and fled. But it’s all right, now.” Dardanus minimized.

 

Geez. What a way to thank you for spending time with him.” the Vice-Captain of the Guard, Mirne Kyros, a human female, commented.

 

Leave it at that, Mirne.” the last of the Executives, the weretiger Tebius, intervened. “We have no right to comment on someone else difficulties.”

 

As long as he doesn’t become a street thug, I don’t really care.” the woman replied.

 

What about you guys? Did anything come up?” the Level 8 asked to the group of Level 6.

 

There is one thing, actually.” Lygas replied in a collected manner. “Fels informed us that he has hired a member of Ganesha Familia, Hasharna, for a solo mission on the 30th floor. He has departed just before dawn.”

 

S urprised, Dardanus hummed in thought. “No details on the mission ?”

 

He said that you could reach the divine Ouranos’ chamber if you want them. He wants to keep it as secret as possible. However, if I have to make any conjecture, I’m willing to bet that this mission is tied to the investigation over Loki Familia’s report from their latest expedition.”

 

And the preparations for the Monsterphilia?”

 

So far no incidents. We are overseeing the monster transferring operations of Ganesha Familia on the surface to prevent any sabotage.”

 

Have you checked the sewers?”

 

I plan to do a sweep tomorrow in the afternoon.” Yumbra replied dutifully.

 

Plan a sweep for the day before and the same morning of the festival.” the Executor promptly ordered, leaving the commanders of the Guard with a certain uneasiness.

 

Do you foresee trouble on the day of the festival?” Mirne asked.

 

D ardanus huffed. “ Look, take this with a pinch of salt, but me and Alfia suspect that those monsters might be part of a plan to subvert Orario.”

 

N ow the leaders were even more alarmed. Even if they didn’t want to believe it, they all trusted the instinct of the Executor. Lygas in particular, being the only former member of Zeus Familia still serving under Dardanus, was always ready to heed his advice.

 

Also, make sure to keep sentries around Daedalus Street and a company on standby during the celebrations.”

 

Deploying so many troops will probably unsettle the public opinion. Royman will yap up a storm.” Tebius commented, already annoyed at the prospect.

 

I’ll take that over risking the lives of our citizens.” Dardanus replied calmly. “In any case, I will be hanging around the Amphiteatron myself, just in case."

 

Very well, Lord.” Lygas decided and organized accordingly. “Yumbra, you’ll be in charge of checking the sewers.”

 

Yahoo…” the Amazon angrily mocked.

 

It can’t be helped: Tebius’ sense of smell would be overwhelmed down there, and you’re the best at close-quarter fighting.” the Captain calmly explained.

 

Yeah, I know, I’m the best.” she continued with the same unenthusiastic tone.

 

Speaking of which: Tebius, your unit will be in charge of the reaction force for Daedalus. However, stand ready to intervene anywhere necessary.”

 

“Yes, sir.” the weretiger replied with a salute.

 

Mirne, you will preside the surveillance of the arena.”

 

Understood.”

 

I will set up a command post on top of the divine Hephaistos’ main workshop. The mages will be ready to provide fire support, should you need it.”

 

The City Guard had around a thousand members, but the number of fighters was actually a little more than four hundred, partitioned under the Executives based on their specializations:

 

Yumbra led the Heavy Company. Shock troops whose strength, equipment and ferocity could cut through a pack of monsters of the middle floors without breaking a sweat. That was the reason why they had just been assigned to the limited space of the sewers.

 

T ebius led the L ight C ompany . The explorers and skirmishers, capable of moving rapidly and attack the enemy on the flanks or plug a hole in the formation while waiting for reinforcements. Being specialized in speed and precision, it made sense for them to be designated as a quick reaction force.

 

Mirne led the Front Company. The bulk of the fighting force, which actually took nearly half of the combatants. This was the main body of the Guard, providing leaders for the city patrols and guarding the gates when they were not involved into an expedition inside the Dungeon or a police operation within the city.

 

Every member of these companies was either Level 3 or 4. Finally, Lygas had a core of 10 Level 5 guarding him and acting as trump cards. Being a combat mage himself, he also had 20 casters at his orders, and as such they were basically held back as an artillery/ support unit to be called in.

 

T he Guard then had 300 supporters who ensured communications and supplies between the units , and finally 300 or so Reservists: soldiers beneath Level 3 who spent most of their days training, patrolling the city and grinding experience into the Upper Level s of the Dungeon, preparing for their final Trial in the Middle ones and discovering how they could contribute their best to their comrades.

 

W hile the Guild was willing to pay the millions of valis necessary to grant a good pay and maintain the quality equipment of the Guard , the training and the expeditions were also a way for them to pay back the city’s main institution of their investment.

 

T he Guard generally recruited only once a year, and there were always droves of desperate people yearning to escape poverty and weakness through it , but the slots were limited and the selection process merciless.

 

In any case, they were by far the largest numbering Familia, even if they were subordinates of the Guild, and the fact that Dardanus, Zald and Alfia (though in very different measures) worked with them, not even Loki and Freya Familia would dare to defy them openly. The Guard was thus extremely popular, for the people saw them as the bastion of stability and the one entity preventing major rivalries between Familias to spiral out of control.

 

I’ll leave the rest to you, then.” the Executor concluded. “If you need me, I’ll be in my office.”

 

Of course. Have a good day, Lord.” Lygas finished with a respectful nod.

 

D ardanus left the residence, crossed the small alley separating the two buildings and reached the service door of the Guild’s building. He looked on his left: the abandoned chapel was somewhere in that direction and he wondered whether Alfia and Bell were staying there or if the aunt had decided to bring the nephew to her home.

 

He then reached his office, donned his heavy armor, of which the most prominent piece were the shoulder plates, which resembled a squared off tortoise shell, and grabbed his custom-made bardiche.

 

Then he headed toward Ouranos’ chamber to consult with his God.

Chapter 4: Monsterphilia-Weapon of Love

Summary:

The days of Monsterphilia arrive, but things go messy very quickly for Bell and his uncles.

Chapter Text

Bell quickly found out just how serious his aunt was in her statement: the last five days had been massacring, to say the least. Every morning began with nearly two hours of physical exercises, followed by two more of just swinging the knife in basic moves, though Alfia did admit that she wasn’t the best teacher on the matter, since she only went by with her magic.

The solution was simple: one hour before lunch, they would engage in a mock fight.

Though, for being a mock, Bell felt as if he was about to die for real several times.

Alfia was fighting by using short-incantation spells, which required only a word or two to be triggered. Combined with the physical prowess and the abilities that came from her Level 7 Status, it ensured that Bell received more thrashing than in his entire life.

“All right, that’s enough for today.” she declared as midday approached.

Bell huffed fatigued and put away his knife. “What do you mean? Isn’t this just the morning part?”

“Today is the first day of Monsterphilia. And I think you deserve to enjoy the day.” Alfia replied with a smile.

Bell hummed confused and discouraged. “I don’t know. I don’t think I’m making any improvement. I should keep training.”

“What are you talking about? This morning, you didn’t fall on the floor even once. That’s a huge improvement.” Alfia said with a smile and a malicious tone.

Bell’s eyes darkened with uneasiness. “You’re a monster, auntie.”

“I did tell you that the road to become a hero is far from pleasant.” she replied in a slightly more serious voice.

Bell chuckled nervously. “I suppose so.” then another question surfaced in his brain: “Hey, what is this Monsterphilia I heard about?”

“It’s a yearly festival organized by Ganesha Familia. They capture monsters in the Dungeon and then they show them in exhibitions where some of their tamers try to subjugate them.”

“Subjugate? Wait...are you telling me it’s possible to tame monsters?!” the boy asked shocked.

“Oh, you didn’t know?” Alfia asked, slightly surprised. “I thought we covered that at some point.”

“Anyway, is the festival the reason why I saw so many stalls being set up on Eastern Road?”

“Indeed. Also, with the arena busy and Zald still sailing around, yesterday we had to annul the regular open challenges of me and your uncles.”

“Right...I’d like to see it, one day.” Bell replied a little rejuvenated.

“Soon. In the meantime, we will continue your training. But just for today, let’s relax a little.”

They thus left the chapel and headed toward the eastern edge of the city, where the Amphiteatron was located. As usual, they passed in front of the Hostess of Fertility, which was on the Western Road, the major road closest to the chapel, and they were intercepted by one of the waitresses, the catgirl Anya.

“If you’re going to the Meownsterphilia, can you pawese take this?” she asked in her dialect, handing over a small pouch for women.

“Why?” Bell asked confused.

“Syr went and forgot it here.” Lunor, the only human waitress of the pub, explained. “But she said she was going to the Festival, so you’re likely to run into her.”

“All right, I’ll keep my eyes open.” he offered kindly.

“Thanks, meow!” Anya replied gratefully.

Bell and Alfia proceeded down the road, went past the Babel tower and entered the street leading to the Amphiteatron, now full of stalls on the sides and with a river of people flooding it.

“I did say I would look for Syr, but...how do I even find her, here?” he asked.

“If we run into her, it’s fine. If not, who cares.” Alfia said calmly. “It’s not like you’re her servant. You’re here to enjoy the Festival, as well.”

“If you say so…” he replied with a timid smirk.

They walked on. Bell watched in awe at the incredibly bustling of life that could be found in the city. At the same time, the stream of people turned out to be of little concern as people quickly noticed Alfia and made what little way they could out of reverence.

“You and the uncles sure are famous.” Bell noticed impressed.

“Well, I can’t say we tried to stay in the dark.” then she changed the topic. “So, do you see anything interesting?”

“So many things, actually.” Bell replied, trying to get into the merry mood of the festivity. “Though, now that I have time to think, I’m starting to wonder what happened to my Goddess: she said she would stay away only for three days, but…”

“As long as your falna is active, I don’t think you have much to be worried about. Maybe whatever she’s trying to do took longer than she anticipated.” the aunt reassured.

Barely had she said that, a voice penetrated even the quite lousy streets.

“BEEEEELLLL!!!”

Then a figure slammed into Bell and they both landed on the ground in front of Alfia. If the voice wasn’t enough, as soon as they stopped, it became evident that it was Hestia.

“M-My Goddess.” Bell said surprised.

“Talk about ‘on cue’.” Alfia commented ironically. “You made Bell really worry about you, Goddess Hestia, are you aware?”

That sounded both as teasing as well as a slight threat, yet Hestia seemed too happy to notice.

“Were you really so worried?” she said with an excessively smiling face.

“I mean...you were gone for a while…” Bell attempted to answer.

“Alfia, do you hear me?”

Suddenly, the voice of Dardanus came from one of Alfia’s wrist. Specifically, it came from a pearl mounted inside a small bracelet, which she brought close to her mouth and spoke into it. “I’m here.”

“We need your expertise in magic. Please head to the command post, my men will lead you.”

“Understood.”

Curious, Bell posed a question. “I think I saw uncle Dardanus using one of those to call you, the other day. What is that?”

“Oh, this? A very expensive magical item.” Alfia promptly replied with a modestly cheery tone. “It allows the owners to communicate at a distance. Now, sorry, but duty calls. Enjoy the festival.”

“All right. See you later, auntie.” Bell sent her off with a smile.

Using her speed and strength improved by her magic, Alfia quickly reached the command post of the Guard. Lygas assigned her two scouts who brought her at the entrance of the sewers and then into them, to her extreme annoyance.

Luckily, that annoyance made way to sincere concern when she was led to a singular scene: a section of the sewers sprinkled with what looked like purple blood, though the smell it emanated reminded her more of some kind of sap, which was confirmed when she noticed the remains of giant carnivorous plants scattered on the floor.

Dardanus was knelt, inspecting one of the severed heads, while a large group of Guards that had clearly just emerged from a fight against those things, was inspecting the field while the supporters started gathering materials for study.

“What happened here?” she asked.

It was Yumbra, who emerged from behind one of the resting pillars of the tunnel, that answered.

“We were making a sweep when we encountered these things. They attacked us immediately, but luckily we came out on top.”

“So what do you need me for?” Alfia asked.

“These monsters were acting strange: they seemed dormant right until we encountered them. It almost seemed like they were waiting for some kind of signal.”

“I need you to find whether they were being controlled by a spell.” Dardanus explained. “Let’s explore the adjacent sectors and make sure there isn’t more of them. If there are, try to understand if there is something controlling them.”

“All right. Though I wonder, how did anyone brought these things here?”

“Let’s clean this up, first. We’ll figure that out later.” the Executor calmly instructed.

“Company! Form up!” Yumbra ordered, and the troops immediately formed two lines that started advancing into the tunnel while covering its width, with their commander and the Executor at the front and Alfia behind the first row.

Standing on top of the Hephaistos Workshop, Lygas’ eyes were pointed toward the Amphiteatron. So far, despite the discovery of those plant-shaped monsters in the sewers, the situation seemed under control. Yet, he couldn’t shake off the feeling that this was just the premise to a huge threat.

Lygas pondered. There seemed to be nothing wrong, yet his mind was in a frenzy.

Yumbra had searched that same area the day before, and the monsters were not there. They had been clearly placed only a few hours, if not minutes, before. Who could have done it? Most of all, was it really all? What would’ve been the point of placing those strange plants where they would be easily spotted? There had to be something else coming.

“News from the sentries at Daedalus?” he asked to his Lieutenant, the pallum Emedin Riol.

“No, sir. So far, the sewers are the only source of preoccupation.” the male replied, though he, too, didn’t seem so convinced.

Lygas pondered, then a small intuition came to mind. He turned toward the human cartographer that was updating the map with pawns and scribbles at the table. “Gambon. From the position of Lord Dardanus, where does that section of the sewers lead?”

The man quickly grabbed his pencil and, from the pawn indicating the heavy company, started following and arrived at one, very concerning conclusion. He rose his head on the right, where there was the road separating the district they were in into two pieces, and pointed at the neighborhood standing between them and Babel.

“Over there, sir!” he said clearly, despite the tremble in his voice.

Maintaining calm, Lygas went and asked: “No way that they can reach Daedalus Street from there?”

“Negative, sir. It was the first thing I checked. The sewers our comrades are in are exclusive to this district, since they gather the waste of Hephaistos Familia workshops, which need special disposal.” the cartographer replied diligently.

“Then that’s all I need.” the elf said before bringing the small forearm plate, which had his communication pearl on. “Tebius, this is Lygas. Take your men and head directly to inner industrial district.”

“Understood, we’re moving out.” the weretiger replied with absolute faith in his Captain.

“This is Yumbra. We encountered more plants. We’re beginning the fight.” the Amazon Executive reported.

“Copy that. Eradicate them to the last.” Lygas ordered strictly.

“This is Mirne. We have an emergency!” the voice of the other Executive broke in.

“What is it?” Lygas asked, slightly alarmed.

“Somebody broke into the underground level of the arena and freed some monsters. We count eight cages open. We’re spreading out to find them alongside Ganesha Familia.”

“Understood. Keep me posted.” the Captain responded, trusting his subordinate.

“I must say, these artifacts from Mr. Fels are truly life-saving.” Emedin commented.

“Indeed.”

Now more than ever, the communication pearls were showing how vital they were to help the Guard coordinate its actions. While some of the supporters were fast runners, being able to communicate in real-time from across the city, was an ability that no messenger could replace. It allowed the Captain and the Executives to always have a full picture of the situation, and to pool their skills together to react appropriately.

For better or worse, though, only Fels was able to produce them, and God Ouranos wanted it to stay that way. And even Lygas, despite being a powerful mage himself, had no idea what kind of logic there was behind the functioning of those pearls.

For now, he would take full advantage of that gift to protect his city.

“This is Mirne. Good news: the Sword Princess just showed up and agreed to assist.” news arrived shortly later.

“Glad to hear that, but make sure you don’t fall behind.” Lygas instructed.

“We have already taken down three monsters. Give us some credit. However, the most dangerous one is still to be found.” the woman at first quipped, then returned serious.

“That would be?”

“A Silverback. No sign of it for now.”

Just as the level of calamity was unraveling into his mind, Lygas was taken aback by a rumble coming from the same place he had ordered Tebius to deploy.

He turned around and saw them: huge monsters shaped like carnivorous plants.

“Everyone on your guard!” the elf promptly ordered through the pearl. “Monsters on the surface! Tebius, contain them. Prioritize the safety of the citizens!”

“We see them...what in the name of the Gods is that thing?” the weretiger grunted, but nonetheless, from his position, Lygas saw him and the light company charging into the action.

“Lygas, be careful!” the voice of Dardanus broke in. “Those creatures are drawn toward magical power.”

“Magical power?”

“Yes. Ours are relentlessly aiming at Alfia, but we can use this against them with a good defense.”

“I see. Thank you, Lord.” the elf had already understood what the Executor meant.

“Mirne, what’s the situation with the escaped monsters?”

“We took down eight of them. Some witnesses reported the Silverback chasing a kid and a goddess toward Daedalus Street.”

“Send a squad to the chase, but I want the rest your troops over here.”

“On our way.” the woman replied with just a hint of preoccupation.

“Excuse me!” a young voice spoke from behind them.

Lygas turned around and was a bit surprised to find four notorious members of Loki Familia: Ais Wallenstein, even if she was wearing a casual outfit and not the armor he was used to see her in, then the Hiryute sisters Tiona and Tione and, finally, Lefiya Viridis.

“Please allow us to fight.” Tione said with determination.

Lygas gave a quick look at the battle unfolding right next to him. As the first skirmish in the sewers had showed, those plants were particularly tough. Tebius and his men were constantly hitting them, but only the best weapons seemed to penetrate that tough skin. All the while, the plants were causing destruction all around, which forced the Guards to focus most of their focus on quickly dragging out the civilians.

With the Executor and Alfia still engaged beneath, he had to come up with a solution very quickly.

“Viridis.” he said, without removing his gaze from the battle.

“Y-Yes.” the young forest elf replied loudly and timidly.

“You have the ability to copy a spell of your fellow elves, if I recall?”

“I do.”

“Then I suppose you can use Lady Riveria’s ice spell?”

Probably for the pressure of emulating such a figure, Viridis at first stuttered, but then she regained enough confidence to reply: “Yes, sir!”

“Excellent.” he said with his usual commanding tone. “Emedin. Take everyone we have left and distract those things. Amazons, take a spare weapon and get in there. Sword Princess, you too. Buy your comrade the time needed for the spell.”

Everyone promptly obeyed to the Captain’s orders. Aiz quickly gave Lefiya a few words of encouragement, and it looked like the young elf really needed them. For she was still trembling despite her resolute expression.

“Do not reject fear, fellow elf.” Lygas said to her, who listened with surprised eyes. “It is natural to fear for your life in combat.” he continued as he stepped in front of her. “But if you want to stand by your comrades, then learn to use that fear to your advantage. Go and give it all. We’ll support you with all we have.”

With that, he started chanting while holding his staff. It might have looked like an elegant cane, but the spherical piece on top of it started glowing, showing that it was actually a magic stone.

After a brief chant in the language of the elves, he evoked his spell.

“Orbis Mantle!”

That spell evoked a barrier with a very unusual form: that of a bubble, which offered the two of them an all-round defense.

“Start chanting!” he ordered to the stunned Lefiya.

“Yes!”

Finally, the fairy began the chanting and Lygas quickly confirmed that it was indeed the one he had asked for. The girl wasn’t bluffing.

It took three minutes. In the meantime, the plant-shaped monsters, just as Dardanus explained, clearly started targeting the two elves. The adventurers broke their weapons trying to hold back the creatures. The Guards also threw everything they had at them, though they only managed to slay one of the smaller ones before Viridis finally reached the end of the spell.

Lygas deactivated the barrier and jumped aside, in time for his fellow to nominate her spell.

“Wynn Fimbulvetr!”

A roar ensued, followed by a bridge of ice that expanded forward and targeted the plants specifically. Once the magic circles were dispersed and visibility came back entirely, Lygas admired with a satisfied grin as those hideous plants were finally frozen in place.

Now turned to icicles, the higher levels of Loki and the Guard had no problem turning them into shards with single, devastating blows.

“Excellent work, Viridis.” he commended with a smirk, and Lefiya, though tired, watched at him with surprise. “I will make sure to sing your praises to Lady Riveria.”

Lefiya blushed violently. “T-T-T-That’s not true! I just did what you asked!!” she said, but Lygas knew that his work was not finished.

“Good work, everyone. All free units now converge on Daedalus Street. Find the escaped Silverback!”

Right after hearing that a Silverback was chasing a goddess and a boy, Alfia and Dardanus could not suppress a horrible feeling for the entire fight. Now that they were finally free, they rushed out of the sewers and toward Daedalus Streets, leaving behind the other guards.

“I pray it’s not too late…” Alfia huffed with an anxious tone as they sped through the roofs.

They barged inside the labyrinthine ways of Daedalus and searched for any trace. Their hearings quickly suggested them that there was a huge crowd gathered two alleys past them. They hurried and indeed found said crowd.

However, it wasn’t in a panic. It was like they were watching a show.

And all of a sudden, they let out a cheer of jubilee, which left the two old heroes baffled.

“He killed the monster!”

“Hoorray!!”

Those two words were enough to realize that they were on the right track.

“Excuse me. City Guard. Please, let pass.” Dardanus said loudly but politely. He pushed a little, and the common wouldn’t have been much of an obstacle for him, anyway, but they made way as they recognized the Executor.

And when that Executor and the woman following him went past the crowd, they found a small square with a young man sitting on the floor, battered but satisfied, right next to a drop item and some special shackles, and he was being hugged by a scantily-clad Goddess.

“Bell!” Dardanus called and hurried alongside Alfia.

“Uncle Dardanus. Auntie.” Bell said, tired but happy to see them.

“Did you...did you kill the Silverback?” Alfia asked, still unable to believe that realization.

“Yes. Thanks to her help.” Bell replied, turning his head toward Hestia.

While the Goddess giggled, Alfia took only a glimpse to notice that Bell was holding a knife the likes of which she had never seen. “Where did you get that?” she asked, confused.

But then, Hestia passed out.

“Goddess?!” Bell asked, already panicking.

Dardanus quickly checked her and said: “I think she’s just tired.”

“My home is in the next district. Let’s head there.” Alfia basically ordered.

Bell nodded, carried Hestia in his arms and, with his aunt walking next to him, left the square through the path that Dardanus had opened among the crowd. The Guard had just started to arrive en masse, but after the Executor had reassured them, they stood down. At which point Dardanus said that he was going back to the arena to investigate the incident.

What he learned was enough to put him on high alert, and very upset.

So upset that he headed straight to the southernmost edge of Orario. Toward Folkvangr. The manor of Freya Familia.

However, half along the way of the Southern Street, he was intercepted by someone else.

“Ah, Executor Dardanus! What a surprise to meet you here!”

“God Hermes.” Dardanus said with a barely patient voice. “I have a feeling this isn’t a chance at all.”

“Now, now, good Sir.” the deity continued with his smiling and wily attitude that Dardanus was all too familiar with. “I come here bringing good news from Nineveh and I just couldn’t wait to report it.”

Dardanus sighed softly and decided to get over with that. “I assume Zald has already solved the whole matter over there?”

“Oh, you’re not funny, Sir Dardanus. But yes, as soon as Sir Zald showed up on the battlefield, the three invaders of Nineveh immediately sued for peace. Also, Sir Zald has managed to convince them to instead sign a cooperation treaty with Nineveh against the influence of Rakia, and to fight the monster infestation from the north.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Now, may I also assume that you are here to convince me not to press charges against Freya?”

Hermes now took the edge of his hat and lowered it so that only his smirk would be visible.

“Alas. Sometimes I wonder of you are not a God yourself, Dardanus.”

“That’s just experience. Now, give me a single reason why I shouldn’t at least squeeze a fine out of her, considering that she has deliberately put lives at risk.”

“All I can say is...you don’t want to push a Goddess of Love when she is...well, in love.”

“In love…?” Dardanus asked. At first he was confused, but it didn’t take him long to figure that out. “Don’t tell me…”

“Trust me, honorable Executor.” the God replied with a more serious voice. “She has her eyes set. I’d know: I’m a specialist in romance.”

The man with the highest level recorded in the world could only made a resigned and frustrated sigh within his closed mouth. Apparently, now Bell had caught the eye of Freya, and he knew well enough what that meant.

While he hated the idea of letting that Goddess throw problems at Bell for her own satisfaction, Dardanus knew that she would also make sure that he would never die. Therefore he put his anger to rest, for the moment. Pulling an ear to one of the two strongest Familias of the city would invite more hassles in the future, after all.

“To make up for it, I’d also like to share you some new information about those strange plants that attacked today.” the God added in a more diplomatic tone.

“What do you know?”

“We have already confirmed that these are not creatures from the Dungeon. Well, to be more precise, they come from there, but they are not produced by the Dungeon itself, like the other monsters. I don’t know what Lady Alfia noticed, but I, as a God, clearly recognized the energy contained in them: these creatures are soaked with the energy of a Spirit.”

Dardanus’ eyes shot open even as he retained his frown. Alfia did notice that there was an anomalous flux of magic during the battle, but they hadn’t had the time to investigate further since they had to rush after Bell.

“Something tells me you are not all that shocked.” Hermes said, mocking his previous start of the conversation.

“I had a feeling something extremely powerful was at work against us...but I figured it was a God, very cunning, but with limited abilities. But a Spirit...that changes the whole table.”

“The real question is...where is it hiding? If it’s in the Dungeon, it must be on an unexplored level. Otherwise, your old Familia should have already found it.”

Dardanus pondered. “Our deepest floor was the 59th, which even Loki or Freya Familias still need to reach at least once.”

Hermes hummed in thought, as well, before reaching a conclusion: “Well, it’s too early to start making conjectures. There is also another factor that we need to consider.”

“Which one?”

“That Hasharna hasn’t returned, yet.”

The Executor reorganized his thoughts and realized that yes: given he was a Level 4, Hasharna should’ve already made it to the 30th floor and returned, by that point.

“Let’s wait another day. If by tomorrow morning he doesn’t emerge, I will lead a squad personally to find him.” he finally declared. “You and your Familia keep investigating. Any lead you can find.”

“At your service, Sir!” Hermes went off with a flick on his hat’s peak.

“I’m sorry, Bell.” Dardanus murmured between himself. “But if you want to become a hero...I’ll have to let this slide.”

Hestia was now soundly sleeping on the bed in the guest room of Alfia’s house. She had no fever and no real signs of illness, only exhaustion.

“All she needs now is a good sleep.” the woman said with a relaxed voice.

“Thank you so much, auntie.” Bell said gratefully.

“Don’t even mention it. Rather...can I take a look at that knife?”

A bit surprised, Bell complied nonetheless. He took the knife still inside the sheath and handed it to his aunt. Alfia took it and looked at the external cover first. Almost immediately, on the obsidian black cover, she spotted a writing in red characters, and the name just rolled out of her tongue.

“Hephaistos?” she muttered, but Bell heard it anyway and was stunned.

“Did you say...Hephaistos?? This weapon comes from Hephaistos Familia?!” he asked.

Not having a clear answer, Alfia gently pulled out the blade and inspected it. It didn’t take long for her to notice the hieroglyphs carved into it and a quality that she had never seen in 30 years of life. She felt something...an energy coming from the blade.

“Don’t tell me…” the mage whispered as she kept appraising the weapon. “Yes...there is no doubt: the Goddess of blacksmith herself has forged this.”

“Eh…?” Bell asked speechless.

Alfia put the knife back in its sheath and passed it back to her nephew, though he was still frozen in disbelief.

“Are you...telling me...that Goddess Hephaistos...created this…?”

“I don’t know of a single mortal that could create something like this.” Alfia replied calmly.

“But that’s insane!!” Bell yelled out of confused desperation. “The articles of Hephaistos Familia are super expensive! How did she get a weapon from the Goddess herself?!”

“Don’t ask me. You’ll have to discuss this once she wakes up.” she quipped.

Unable to counter that very simple argument, Bell simply took back his knife and returned to look over his Goddess, though now he had even more questions than before. Not long after, someone knocked at the door, turning out to be Dardanus. Alfia let him in and the two went to check on Bell and Hestia. The Executor reassured his godson that the Goddess would be fine, then he asked Alfia to talk in private. Leaving Bell to guard over Hestia, they reached the opposite corner of the house and Dardanus updated his friend over the last intel given by Hermes.

“Freya caused this mess?” she hissed in a hushed tone, so that Bell wouldn’t hear them.

“If you talk about the monsters released from the arena, yes, but Hermes confirmed that she can’t possibly have anything to do with the plants that attacked the district. Somebody else is involved.”

“I’m talking about the fact that she unleashed a Silverback against Bell all of a sudden! What would’ve happened if Goddess Hestia didn’t bring him that knife?” Alfia said, barely containing her maternal rage.

“I know. It pisses me off, as well, but things turned out for the best, in the end. And now that I’ve seen that knife...I don’t know about you, but I feel much safer regarding Bell’s chances to live and improve.”
Dardanus said with confidence as his gaze turned toward the direction of the guest room.

Alfia made a resigned sigh. “At least Zald will be here in a few days. I need someone to teach Bell how to fight properly with a weapon. I’m just not good with them.”

“Sure. But this whole affair suddenly changed my opinion on Hestia, among other things.” the man said in a placid voice.

“How so?” Alfia asked suspicious.

“I thought she was barely capable of looking after herself, after seeing where they live and how abysmal their finances are. However, she secured that weapon for Bell. It appears that she really cares about the boy.”

Alfia clicked her tongue. “I still don’t trust the fact that she’s supposed to be a Virgin Goddess, and yet she would be all too eager to lose that vow with Bell.” she said severely.

Dardanus made an amused chuckle. “I’m afraid his father and the old geezer might have given him an innate charm.”

“That would be the worst possible outcome.” the aunt reprimanded. “But I guess that, as long as he retains a sense of shame and decorum, I may overlook it.”

“We worked hard to ensure he developed at least that much. Have some faith.” Dardanus joked.

“Anyways, are you going to the 18th floor, tomorrow?” Alfia then asked.

The Executor made a thoughtful grunt. “We will wait until tomorrow morning to see if he was delayed somehow, however, Hasharna is a Level 4. He should’ve come back already. Whatever it is that Fels asked him to fetch.”

“You know...my intuition is telling me that something very sinister is about to take a huge bite at us.”

“Come on, Alf. We have survived the Black Dragon. What else there is for us to be afraid of?” Dardanus quipped quite confidently. “In the meantime, I’ll leave you here to guard the city...and that adventure-loving boy in that room.”

“With a weapon delivered by the love of his Goddess, maybe I can relax a little more around him.” Alfia quipped back. Then she added with a more cautious voice: “Be careful, down there. As I said, something feels very wrong about all this.”

He nodded. “Don’t worry. I’m not dying before we all have a family dinner with Zald.” he said with a stern face.

Alfia chuckled. “You better not, or I’ll put a curse on you.”

Smiling, the Executor left the house. Alfia then returned into the guest room. Bell had not heard anything, luckily, and they spent a couple hours talking about the Dungeon, playing cards and sharing a few stories before Hestia finally woke up, with her first, mumbled word being:

“Bell…”

The boy immediately went and knelt next to the edge of the bed. “My Goddess! Thank goodness, you’re okay!”

“Sorry...I guess I was a little tired.” she said with a smile that confirmed her words.

Remembering his aunt’s assessment, Bell grabbed the knife and showed it to Hestia. “Goddess...is it true? Did you have this knife created by…?” he was still so astonished that he didn’t want to pronounce that name.

Hestia finally noticed that Alfia was in the room and commented amused: “I can’t hide anything from your mama, eh?”

“It wasn’t that difficult to realize.” Alfia replied with a smirk. “Were you away to help forge this?”

“Well, yes. I couldn’t leave all the work to Hephaistos, after all. I spent two days begging and three days helping.” Hestia said proudly.

Finding a bit weird that she was proud of having begged for two days, another question popped in Bell’s mind: “But, Goddess...how much did this cost?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Hestia replied with a serene tone. “We agreed that I alone will work to pay its price. Starting in two days, I will have another part-time at Hephaistos’ shop.”

“What?!” Bell asked paling. “Two part-times?! But my Goddess, is my duty to maintain you, you shouldn’t…”

Hestia gently grabbed one of Bell’s hands and he seemingly calmed a little.

“Bell, I didn’t want to just stand aside and watch you. I did this because I want to support you as best as I can. This knife is a symbol of my love for you, and I don’t regret anything I’ve done or that I will have to do for you to receive it. You just focus on chasing your dream, because this one is my decision and my responsibility. Leave me at least this small dignity, Bell.”

Moved by those words, Bell eventually broke down in tears of joy mixed with a little shame. Alfia sighed but smiled fondly: her nephew was just too pure to accept the simple truth in Hestia’s words, for she certainly wasn’t the only deity in Orario that had to work for a living. Bell still perceived as if it was his responsibility to provide for his Goddess, a trait no doubt passed down by Zeus, the woman pondered.

“Damn you, old geezer.” she murmured to herself as she went and went to gently caress Bell’s back to cheer him up a little.

“Goddess...I will become stronger...I promise…” Bell said in tears, renewing his promise.

“Of course, Bell...with a little help from her, right?” Hestia replied while looking at Alfia.

“Not just me: uncle Zald should be back in a week or so. Once he comes back, we are going to update your training, so I hope you’re ready, dear Bell.” she said with an amused admonishment.

Starting to wipe away his tears, Bell replied with a determined enthusiasm: “Yes, auntie!”

Chapter 5: Troubles in Rivira/Supporter

Summary:

Dardanus leads an investigation in the Adventurer Town of Rivira, on the 18th Floor. Bell learns that he need to form a party if he wants to continue his journey down the Dungeon.

Chapter Text

As feared, Hasharna didn’t come back the following morning.

 

And what was worse, Ganesha himself had visited Dardanus and told him that his number of blessing had decreased, meaning that his follower ha most likely been killed.

 

Therefore, the Guard assembled a squad of 20 troopers (plus five supporters) led by Yumbra and they gathered in front of the Dungeon’s entrance as soon as the sun had finished dawning.

 

“We’re heading for the 18th Floor. Our agent should have been there last night. Move out!” Dardanus ordered.

 

But just as they were about to march inside, the Executor was surprised by a familiar voice.

 

“Greetings, Lord Dardanus.”

 

Dardanus and Yumbra turned around while the troops stopped as if that didn’t bother them at all. The two leaders thus saw Finn Deinme, the one who had called them, accompanied by none other than Riveria, the Hiryute sisters, Lefiya and even Ais Wallenstein.

 

“Captain Deinme.” Dardanus greeted politely.

 

“Is there an emergency in the Dungeon?” Finn asked, clearly suspecting something since the Executor generally didn’t go down in the Dungeon with the Guard, but he probably wasn’t grasping the full motive.

 

“If you want to explore, no, there is nothing wrong.” he replied. “We are going in for a search.” he said, not wanting to give away too much, but Loki Familia was the closest collaborator of the Guard, so they could be told that.

 

Finn hummed in thought, then turned toward Riveria, who made a slight shrug. He turned toward the female adventurers behind him and they smirked.

 

“Mind if we join you?” he finally asked gently.

 

“You just came back from an expedition, Finn. I wouldn’t like for you to get into more trouble, yet.” the Executor calmly explained.

 

We didn’t have a real goal going inside. Might as well make ourselves useful.” the pallum insisted with a smile, then added with a slightly embarrassed smirk. “Besides, I feel like we should clear our image after that display at the pub.”

 

“If they want to tag along, sir, I certainly will not turn them down.” Yumbra said clearly.

 

All right, then, you’re the commander.” Dardanus conceded. “Thank you, Finn. You can keep half of the magic stones we harvest along the way as a payment.”

 

We’ll make sure not to slow you down.” the pallum replied.

 

T ruly, the only way they could have slowed the expedition down would be if they decided to wander out of the quickest path, because as they stuck with the Guard, the pack of high-level adventurers quickly cleared the way of any monster they just happened to cross, so in just three hours they had reached the 18 th Floor, and the rogue town of Rivira.

 

D ardanus and Yumbra had expected to be welcomed with the usual surly gazes and rush to hide anything illegal. However, as they realized that almost the whole population of Rivira had gathered around an inn, the worst fear of the Executor started to take a clearer shape.

 

“City Guard, make way!” Yumbra firmly ordered to the crowd, and as everyone saw her and the unmistakable Level 8 Executor, they immediately complied.

 

T hey found a member of the town watch holding the door, but when the Executor asked him what was going on, the man immediately replied: “There has been a murder. Bors is investigating, but if you want in, you’re welcome.”

 

A murder, in an inn just outside the main conglomerate of wooden huts making the city. Yumbra didn’t waste a moment and turned toward the Lieutenant accompanying the expedition, another Level 5. “Cassius, seal all the city gates immediately!”

 

Yes, ma’am!” the human male replied promptly and started splitting the squad accordingly. All the soldiers were Level 3 or even 4, meaning that they were basically stronger than everybody that notoriously lived in the town.

 

Meanwhile, the two leaders and the party of Loki Familia entered the inn, which was built inside a natural cave and the rooms were only marked by tents.

 

This smell…” Tione said, covering her nose.

 

“Yes. Blood.” Dardanus said with a hushed tone.

 

They followed the smell to one of the rooms deep down the corridor and they found the Level 3 adventurer that was the informal leader of the city: a sturdy man with leather clothing and an eye-patch on his left eye named Bors Elda.

 

Hey, you guys, this place is closed off!” the adventurer at first reprimanded, but then he noticed who just walked inside. “Oh...Executor.” he said with a strained politeness.

 

Dardanus gave a quick nod but immediately started inspecting the scene: aside from the innkeeper, a cat-person named Viri, who was sitting on the bed with an agitated and distressed look, there was a body on the ground. The body of a toned man in his underwear.

 

However the most disgusting part of it, was that its upper head had been crushed and opened like a melon, leaving only the jaw attached to the neck and a pool of blood.

 

Damn it!” Dardanus hissed.

 

W ithout a face, he couldn’t confirm it, but he had little doubt about the identity of that unlucky man.

 

A friend of yours?” Bors asked.

 

Most likely.” Yumbra replied. “I suppose you guys have a Status Thief somewhere?”

 

As a matter of fact, I already asked one be brought up quickly.” the man replied a bit annoyed.

 

Nobody has heard or seen anything, I assume.” Finn asked.

 

Bors turned toward the innkeeper. “Viri, you better tell them.”

 

Even if in shock, the cat-person told them what had happened the night before: a man clad in full plate armor had come in with a woman hidden by a hood and had rented the inn all for themselves. However, when he came to check in the morning, Viri found only the dead man and the woman had disappeared.

 

You can’t tell who the woman was?” Yumbra asked.

 

As I said, she was hiding under the hood, but I’m pretty sure I have never seen what little of her face I glimpsed.” Viri replied. “All I remember is that she had quite a body.” he added with a sudden lust in his eyes and gesturing the shape of her breasts.

 

“Oh, yeah! I caught a glimpse of her, yesterday!” Bors added with the same gaze.

 

Under the irritated stares of three first-class Amazons, they immediately dropped those comments.

 

Still, this is your shop. Didn’t you notice anything during the night?” Dardanus asked.

 

No, he brought in a hot woman and rented the whole inn. I was so upset that I went to the bar to drink.” Viri replied indignant, but only earned more disappointment by the women.

 

And nobody saw the robed woman since then?” Finn asked.

 

Yeah...I’m having my boys asking around, but that seems to be the case.” Bors replied a little tired.

 

And the payment?” Lefiya tried to hypothesize. “Most payments here happen with Dues, since nobody carries so much money to rent a whole inn, right? Can’t we get his Familia by that?”

 

“No, he paid me right away with a bunch of special magic stones, so I settled it like that.”

 

D ardanus hummed in thought. By now, he had a 90% certainty that they were talking about Hasharna. But the ultimate confirmation came when someone finally brought in a Status Thief and poured a drop of that blood-like mixture on the corpse’s back, revealing the Falna.

 

Immediately, the Executor recognized the symbol of Ganesha, and then he finally saw the name.

 

“Yes. This is Hasharna.” he finally said. “Yumbra, let’s search his bags, though I doubt we’ll find anything”

 

“Got it.” the woman replied.

 

While Bors asked stunned how was it possible that a Level 4 could be killed just like that, the two members of Ouranos Familia gave a look inside the bag and rucksacks in the room, but they only found some normal items and maps.

 

Hasharna was on a mission on behalf of the Guard.” was the only explanation he decided to give in front of strangers. “Bors, have everybody gather in the main square. Especially the women.” he finally ordered.

 

I rritated, but in no position to deny, Bors complied and left the room.

 

Finn, I need your companions to organize a search of all the women in town.” he then said, seeing that the whole party of the pallum was made up of females.

 

Riveria…Finn simply said.

 

“We’re on it.” the High Elf replied firmly.

 

I’ll go with them.” Yumbra added.

 

A s they walked out of the inn, Dardanus called Finn on the side and gave him a quick picture of the situation behind this whole matter, stressing that Hasharna’s mission was most likely about searching ties with what the Loki Familia had encountered on their lat est expedition.

 

B ut just as they finished exchanging their first opinions, a supporter of the Guard came up.

 

Sir, a girl came to us with a package.”

 

D ardanus and Finn looked at each other. With just a nod the two decided that the Executor would immediately go and check the situation while Finn went to call of the search and gather his party.

 

Reaching the south ern gate, Dardanus saw a chientrope with tanned skin, short black hair and light brown eyes. She looked on edge and nervous, but most importantly, Dardanus remembered having seen her before.

 

“Aren’t you from Hermes Familia?” he asked.

 

Sir Dardanus...yes, I am. Lulune Louie.” she presented.

 

What are you doing here?”

 

I...I was asked to come down here and recover a package. I met with the target yesterday in the tavern and, after saying a password, he gave me this.” she said, handing over a spherical object wrapped into a drape. “Then I heard he was killed...I was worried that...whoever killed him would come after me…”

 

Don’t worry. You’re safe, now.” Dardanus reassured her with a gentle pat on her shoulder. “We’ll escort you back to the surface.”

 

Thank you.” Lulune said with a relieved voice.

 

F inn and the rest of his group arrived right at that moment.

 

Is that what you were waiting for?” the pallum asked.

 

“Apparently so.” Dardanus said and started unwrapping it.

 

The adventurers gathered with curiosity around it, but when the Executor unveiled the package, everyone was taken aback.

 

There was indeed a sphere, filled with a strange liquid and containing something...a creature that looked like some sort of fetus, but extremely disquieting, for it seemed to make an evil grin and its closed eyes matched the expression.

 

What in the world is that?” Lefiya asked terrorized.

 

Dardanus wasn’t sure. His mind was working hard to connect the dots he had been given recently, and a chill started to crawl up his spine. “ It can’t be…” he murmured.

 

On his left there was Ais, who seemed to be even more alarmed and pale.

 

Then the fetus opened its eyes...clearly staring at the girl.

 

The suddenness of that almost made even the Level 8 jump in fear as he put the drape back on. Then Ais all of a sudden collapsed on the floor.

 

Ais!” Tiona said urgently and went to help her. Cassius, who was standing next to the group, also jumped in.

 

L uckily, the Sword Princess quickly regained her sense s, even as she held her head.

 

Are you okay?” Riveria asked with a hint of preoccupation.

 

“Yeah...I’m fine.”

 

D ardanus looked back at the veiled package and determined that they had been there long enough.

 

“Yumbra, gather the troops and let’s…”

 

A sudden rumble shook the whole town. Then, from various spots on the floor, more of the man eating plants of the Monsterphilia emerged. Soon enough, the sky over Rivira was covered by their towering feature.

 

All hands, battle stations!” Cassius promptly ordered, making Dardanus ashamed that he had lost focus for a moment.

 

A s the squad at the Southern Gate formed up, Dardanus issued his order.

 

“We need to regroup with the Commander at the Northern Gate.”

 

Yes, sir! Men! Shield wall!”

 

We’ll cover your back, Dardanus!” Finn declared.

 

A nd while the adventurers dashed against the plants to distract them, the Guards started moving in with their disciplined formation.


Back on the 5 th Floor, Bell cut down the last member of another pack of monsters barring his way, stabbing the head of a goblin with the Hestia Knife and turning it into ash .

 

H e was now standing in front of the access to the 6 th Floor.

 

Not bad.” the voice of his aunt came from behind. He turned around and saw her approaching from her observation distance, her arms folded in front of her chest. “But did you notice that you’re becoming less mobile?”

 

B ell was recovering his breath and nodded. “Yes. Can’t really do much about it. The backpack is stuffed.”

 

Then I think it’s time to call it a day.”

 

B ell looked down the access with a tortured expression. “But I really want to explore more.”

 

I get your confidence after killing the Silverback, Bell, but you’re slowed down by all that loot. Going down to the 6th Floor with that handicap is too dangerous.” Alfia admonished. “If you want to come down here, you will need to hire a Supporter, like your Advisor suggested.”

 

Bell pondered. Then an idea came to his mind and he assumed an innocent tone. “Say...auntie…”

 

“No!” she immediately replied, irritated at the mere suggestion.

 

Bell jumped in front of her with his hands joined as if he was praying. “Pleaseee...just the next floor. Then we will go back. I promise!”

 

“I said no!” she insisted sternly. “Even Eina clearly said that you shouldn’t...”

 

 

I despise those eyes of yours, you know?” Alfia grumbled as she held the clasps of the backpack. “They remind me of your father, and yet you still manage to turn into a puppy dog.”

 

I’m sorry, auntie.” Bell said with a timid but grateful smile. “To make up for it, dinner is on me, tonight.”

 

You better. Now heads up.” she said as the first monsters of the Floor started to come out of the walls.


T he flowers confirmed to have a strength comprised between Level 3 and 4, since most adventurers in Rivira found out to be basically overpowered by themselves. Luckily, with the respite given by the Lokis and the Guard, who managed to quickly liberate the south-western corner of the town, the locals managed to organize themselves in relatively large teams to take on one flower at a time.

 

However, even if the battle turning in their favor, Dardanus was still unsettled.

 

Who brought those flowers there in the first place? Was it the woman who killed Hasharna? And was she after the sphere?

 

A s he stood in the back, observing the battle, Dardanus came to the quick realization that the person they were looking for was most likely a tamer, but the fact that she had brought this new species to attack them was an undeniable proof that the new monsters of the 51 st Floor and this one were linked.

 

A nd combined with the abomination he was holding under his arm, Dardanus understood that the idea of being up against the power of the Spirits was anything but a far-fetched possibility.

 

Ais, you sure you want to stick here?” Dardanus asked a little surprised, seeing that the Sword Princess had elected to stay back as his bodyguard.

 

Yes...that thing…” she said as she gave another glimpse at the sphere. “Something bad will come out of it.”

 

B arely had she said that, that Dardanus’ sense of danger flared up, sensing a killing intent coming right above his head. He dashed forward, preparing his bardiche, and a moment later he felt an impact crushing the terrain he was standing a moment before.

 

As both him and Ais prepared to fight, they noticed that the assailant was somebody clad in a plate armor fit for a man, yet there was something very off about him.

 

Don’t move!” Dardanus intimated, but the adventurer clearly wasn’t listening.

 

In fact, he dashed toward him with a speed that he wasn’t expecting to meet, but as a Level 8, he had no problem stopping it with his weapon, even if he was limited in his movements by the package he was holding. Ais quickly rushed in to protect the Executor and the man was forced to step back.

 

Damn. What a hassle.” the mysterious figure said, and then with a simple gesture, the pieces of the armor fell off, revealing a female body instead. “This will only get in the way.”

 

O nce she had removed the helmet, as well, a gruesome reality showed to the two allies: she was literally wearing the upper half of Hasharna’s face.

 

I get it that you’re after this.” Dardanus said, showing the package with his hand and deciding to ignore the horrible show.

 

T he woman peeled even the face off and revealed her true skin: a red-haired woman with green eyes, but that wasn’t all.

 

While she seemed to have elvish traits, she lacked the ears of that species, and what unsettled Dardanus the most, was that he had a feeling as if he was looking at a monster of the Dungeon.

 

Indeed. Hand it over and I’ll make it quick.” the woman threatened with a neutral tone, a threatening gaze and with new flower monsters suddenly appearing from inside a hut.

 

Sir, please stay back.” Ais asked as she stepped between the two and prepared to face the woman.

 

Tempest.” she said, activating her magic.

 

Suddenly, the package started shaking. Caught by surprise, Dardanus lost his grip and the sphere fell on the ground, losing the cape. He thus could notice that the creature inside of it had its eyes fully open and focused on Ais.

 

“Ais, watch out!” he promptly yelled as he tried to reach the sphere again.

 

But before he touched it, the sphere broke and the fetus simply flew straight at her. Pulling her head aside in a split second, Ais managed to avoid it, and the small thing instead ended up sticking to one of the flowers.

 

With even the red-haired tamer seemingly annoyed by that, the flowed started mutating immediately, even shrieking in pain. It started being engulfed in strange filaments that quickly started to spread around the other specimen. Then, all the other flowers rushed toward it, at least those that managed to disengage from the fight against the humans.

 

Executor!” the voice of Yumbra broke in as she also jumped in front of him. “Please, get back!” she asked while grabbing his elbow.

 

A is and the Amazon quickly brought Dardanus back into what was now the new rear of the Guard, which had managed to gather again and create a sturdy line of defense, integrating the adventurers of Rivira to increase its combat power, with Cassius running up and down to make sure there weren’t holes in it. It had been successful enough that there were no deaths among the locals.

 

Now, the monsters were gathering. Some joined the absurd metamorphosis unfolding in front of everybody’s eyes, some took a defensive formation around this new creature.

 

In just a few seconds, what emerged was a whole new beast: while the main body was somewhat shaped like a female figure, it had nothing else that vaguely resembled any human-like species. The face was covered by a large black spot, with the only recognizable part being a mouth. The arms were a bunch of long stems of the flowers, making them look like a bunch of tentacles, and the lower body was similar, except that the green stems were covering a nearby area, as if they were creating a surface that would optimize the movements of the creature. Even the equivalent of its hair were made of the same substance.

 

What is that thing?!” Yumbra asked slightly distressed.

 

We found a similar one down at the 50th Floor.” Finn calmly explained.

 

Ah, yes. You mentioned it.” Dardanus remembered. “Any suggestion?”

 

“We take it down with all our might.”

 

“Sounds good. I’ll make sure the line holds while you take it out.”

 

“Leave it to us, sir.”

 

W hile Finn and Riveria rushed to gather their party, Dardanus reached the line of guards and adventurers that were trying to repel another assault of the flowers. Meanwhile, the huge monster was clearly starting to chase Ais’ magic, leaving its grunts on their own.

 

The weapons of the guards were clearly more effective, but their limited number was making it difficult to hold on. The normal adventurers needed a boost, and that was exactly what Dardanus intended to provide.

 

Finding a position where he was equally distant from all sides of the arched line, he rose his bardiche and professed:

 

Heed my voice, o paladins! You’re the wall against evil! Stand your ground!”

 

Then, with a swift motion of his arm, he bashed the knob at the bottom on the ground. A golden light started to expand and created a circle that reached the whole formation. The Guards in particular were bathed in it, while the other adventurers were illuminated in various degrees, and only a small fraction of them was not.

 

Bastion of Light

 

The first and most renowned of Dardanus’ Skills. It temporarily increased Strength, Endurance and Dexterity from a single rank up to S rank altogether . The effect varied based on the faith that the receiver had in its caster. It also created a layer of magic defenses with the same parameter .

 

T hat was the reason why the members of the Guards were the ones that received the greatest boost : they all trusted the Executor, their former Captain, with their lives. The rogue adventurers, while not fond of the authority, knew Dardanus enough to feel invigorated, knowing that they had him on their side.

 

I t was a Skill aimed at preserving the lives of his underlings and to make the enemy waste its energies against a formation so solid that became almost impenetrable as long as the effect lasted.

 

Indeed, with their morale at an all-time-high and the abrupt rank-u p , the line became a wall of deadly spikes that mowed down the grand majority of the monsters in little more than a minute. And as more of those fell, the humans gained momentum and counterattacked.

 

I n just two minutes, they had wiped out the flowers.

 

D ardanus then noticed that the Lokis were about to destroy the large monster in the same span of time.

 

However, among them, he noticed the absence of Ais. Then Finn and Riveria rushed somewhere behind a rocky hill that oversaw the city and he rushed to see the problem. As he looked on the other side, he spotted them fighting with the red-haired tamer, however Ais was knocked on the ground, clearly having been slammed where she was.

 

Dardanus promptly jumped down and went to her, seeing that the pallum and the elf were easily pushing back the enemy.

 

Ais!” the voice of Lefiya also broke into the scene.

 

Treat her. I’ll cover you.” the Executor instructed.

 

“Yes, thank you!” the young forest fairy replied as she took a healing potion from her belt.

 

D ardanus assumed a defensive posture in front of the girls, though all he did was watch as Finn easily outmatched the tamer. However, he also noticed that she was able to recover from any wound at a ludicrous speed.

 

Whatever that person was, she had to be a hybrid of some sort.

 

E ventually, the tamer decided to run away.

 

And Ais suddenly rushed to the chase, despite her wounds, but the tamer disappeared after jumping into one of the lakes of the floor.

 

With nothing left to fight, the Guards and the Lokis gathered and prepared to return to the surface.


Two days later, Bell found himself waiting a t Armor Square. His Advisor, Eina, had agreed to let him go the 7 th Floor of the Dungeon on the condition that he procured himself some new armor set, and she had offered to accompany him.

 

B ell was so nervous that he had asked Alfia to watch him from afar at least until Eina showed up. Therefore, she was now sitting on a bench under the shadow of a few trees, dressed in a casual outfit and feigning to read a book while keeping her attention on her nephew’s aura.

 

T hey were a bit early, while Eina eventually showed up on time, sporting a white blouse, a red skirt and tights that no doubt all fit her perfectly, even the adult woman had to admit it.

 

And just as it could be expected, Bell immediately blushed, leaving an easy opening for Eina to tease him a little before they started heading toward Babel. Alfia thus figured that the half-girl was going to bring Bell to the shop of the novice smiths, where he was likely to find a good set of armor at a much affordable price.

 

With that settled, she headed for her own task that morning: discuss the situation with Dardanus and the heads of Loki, Hermes and Ouranos Familias.

 

She reached the Guild and the office of the Executor, where everyone was already waiting.

 

Good morning, gentlemen.” she greeted.

 

Alfia.” Riveria greeted first with a formally contrived tone. “Since we didn’t have the time, yet, let me renew our apologies for Bete’s behavior, the other day.”

 

The only one who has to apologize to my nephew is that blabbering wolf, Riveria. I carry no grudge.” the woman replied cordially.

 

Are we glad to hear that.” Finn said with a relieved smirk. “We wouldn’t like to invoke a feud at this critical moment.”

 

Took you a while, Alfia. What were you doing?” Dardanus asked with a mixture of reprimand and curiosity.

 

“Sorry. I was just sending Bell out to the one task I can’t prepare him for.”

 

What, pay the Familia tax?” Tebius joked.

 

“Worse. Going shopping alone with a cute girl.” Alfia replied amused.

 

Ahahah. Yikes.” Gareth commented as everyone else got a chuckle out of all that.

 

That’s nice, but let’s get back on topic.” the Executor concluded. “We need to discuss the events of the 18th Floor.”

 

Then allow me to start by thanking you for rescuing a member of my Familia.”

 

That voice was that of Asfi al Andromeda, the Captain of Hermes Familia. A woman with short, aqua hair and cyan eyes. Alias, Perseus, and the most renowned creator of magical items in all of Orario.

 

We only did our duty, Asfi.” Dardanus replied calmly. “But tell me: how much did you actually know about Hasharna’s mission?”

 

Not really much. Lord Hermes figured that it was linked to what Loki Familia found on the 50th Floor, though that seems like old news.”

 

I’m more interested in understanding what you found in that sphere.” Alfia intervened. “You said it reacted to magic?”

 

It reacted to Ais’ magic, to be specific.” Dardanus recalled. “But I can’t say if it would have acted the same way should anyone else use their own next to it. What we know, is that it managed to transform several of those plants into a giant monster. That’s more than your usual transmutation.”

 

Didn’t Lord Hermes also say that we might be dealing with a Spirit?” Lygas asked. “Could that sort of fetus have been...a new one?”

 

No, Spirits do not reproduce like that.” Riveria said calmly. “However, we cannot rule out the possibility that whoever is behind this plot is trying to experiment a way to do so.”

 

The events at Monsterphilia are also a source of concern.” Finn intervened. “Leaving aside the monsters that had been freed from their cages, how did someone get those plants to the surface? I’m sure that any traffic inside and outside the Dungeon were heavily guarded during all the period leading up to the festival.”

 

Damn right, it was.” Mirne replied. “We searched every single pouch and backpack for two weeks. And from what we saw, those plants do not grow from small seeds. We would’ve noticed if someone tried to bring them outside of the Dungeon.”

 

It would help to actually know who planted them. Otherwise, we’ll keep running in circles.” Gareth observed.

 

Unfortunately, we have no lead on that front.” Yumbra noted a bit annoyed. “Whoever did so was damn quick to set the plants and leave in the midst of the chaos.”

 

“Could these monsters have been bred outside of Orario and smuggled here?” Tebius dared, though he found the idea lackluster himself.

 

“If that’s one thing I’m sure about, is that it’s impossible.” Dardanus replied. “It’s a completely new species, and there is no other place in the world that has a knowledge of monsters as deep as here in Orario. We don’t know of anyone capable of creating a new monster from zero.”

 

“Precisely.” Asfi agreed. “If we are dealing with some sort of...corrupted Spirit...then that’s the only source we can think about for new monsters to emerge.”

 

“So how did they get those plants to the surface?” Mirne asked.

 

An ominous silence fell among the group. Even if everyone started to reach the same conclusion, nobody wanted to actually spell it out. The duty eventually fell on the Executor.

 

“There has to be another access to the Dungeon that we are not aware of.”

 

No one tried to counter it. After taking in all the possibilities, that was the only conclusion left.

 

For sure, it was a terrifying prospect.

 

“Which is why, it’s imperative that we work in synergy, now more than ever.” the Executor then added to regain everyone’s attention, then stood up from his chair. “Finn, I want you and your Familia to carry on the preparations for the next expedition. The deeper you go, the better chances we have of finding the enemy. As soon as Zald returns, feel free to use us to train your men.”

 

“You can count on us.” the pallum replied with his collected determination.

 

“In the meantime, Asfi, you and your people keep searching for any trace of the enemy. Keep an eye out for any abnormal activity in the Dungeon.”

 

“Consider it done.” the woman replied promptly.

 

“Lygas, send scouts to look around Daedalus. If there is to be a secret entrance, I really can’t think of any other place.”

 

“Yes, Lord Dardanus.” the elf said with a loyal tone.

 

“Gentlemen, I won’t lie to you: we have a rapidly developing crisis on our hands. We still can’t determine the severity, but after the recent events, I’m sure you’ll all convene that the potential is already enough to shake the whole Orario.” the Executor finally admonished. “Of course, I will give everything I have to stop it. I look forward to your cooperation on this matter.”

 

Nobody said a word, but they all nodded firmly.


After getting himself a nice set of armor, with even a vanguard brace gifted by Eina, Bell was nonetheless stuck with another problem: he needed a Supporter if he wanted to reach the 7th Floor. Eina and Alfia had been very clear about that, and so was his last dive.

 

He couldn’t keep going on his own unless he stuffed his small backpack with food and potions, which would also be barely enough to sustain him for both the way in and out, and it would prevent him from collecting magic stones.

 

After leaving the new armor at home, he went for a stroll. He had, after all, another meeting with Alfia and Dardanus at the pub, that evening.

 

He was walking casually down a small set of stairs when someone suddenly bumped into him and fell on the floor. He quickly noticed that it was a pallum female.

 

“Hey, are you okay?” he asked worried.

 

The little demi-human struggled to even reply. She seemed tired and exhausted and couldn’t seemingly stand back on her own.

 

“You are not gonna run from me any longer!” a voice suddenly broke from behind.

 

Bell thus saw a furious adventurer running toward the pallum with his sword ready to strike.

 

Instinctively, Bell unsheathed his knife and intercepted the blade, blocking it on it path. The adventurer looked at him and then retracted his blade.

 

“Who the hell are you? Are you with her?” he asked furious.

 

“I never saw her.” Bell calmly replied.

 

“Then why are you butting in?!”

 

You think I can stand and watch while you hack someone in the middle of the street?!” the young man replied firmly. “Put away that sword and let’s talk like civilized people.”

 

The adventurer clicked his tongue. “Don’t you dare shitting me!” he yelled as he prepared to deliver another blow.

 

“Stop it!” a voice intimated from the stairs.

 

They both turned their heads and Bell recognized Ryu Lion, a blonde elf working as one of the waitresses at the Hostess of Fertility. In fact, she was wearing the uniform and was holding a bag of groceries, likely for the opening of the pub.

 

I warmly suggest you follow Mr. Cranel’s advice.” she then intimated with a calm and threatening tone to the hotheaded swordsman.

 

Don’t you get your nose in this!” the man aggressively replied. “Get out of here, you damn…”

 

“Silence!” Ryu intimated and Bell had the feeling of seeing her eyes glowing a little bit. For sure, neither of the men dared to interrupt her. “I wouldn’t like to resort to violence. Every time I end up overdoing.” she added coldly.

 

Hissing in frustration, the adventurer turned around swearing and left, leaving Bell to sigh of relief.

 

“Thanks for the help, Miss Ryu.” he said gratefully.

 

Don’t mention it. I apologize for stepping in.”

 

Speaking of which, that girl…”

 

Bell turned around, but found no one. He concluded that she had likely left while her chaser was being held off.

 

“Are you heading to the pub?” he then asked.

 

“Ah, yes.” the elf replied.

 

“Then mind if I follow you? I have a meeting with auntie and uncle there, anyway.” he said amicably, as usual.

 

Oh, sure. Syr will be happy to see you.” Ryu said cordially.

 

They arrived when the pub was just adjusting for the evening shift, the one when mostly adventurers came in to eat and drink, and was mostly empty.

 

Oh, it’s white-hair, nyah!” Chloe greeted. “Mew’re quite early.”

 

I met Ryu along the way and I have to meet my auntie and uncle anyway, so here I am.”

 

Good, nyah. To celebrate, we’ll give you a discount on your first glass...of water.”

 

Bell chuckled nervously.

 

Nonetheless, he took his table and he had to wait a little less than an hour before Alfia was the first to show up.

 

How did the shopping go?” she asked cheerfully.

 

I had to spend almost everything I had, but I’m sure the armor I found is worth it.” the boy answered with optimism. “Now I guess I only have to look for a Supporter.”

 

Remember that your Advisor can find an independent one, if you need.” his aunt reminded.

 

“I’ll look into that. By the way, I thought uncle would be with you.”

 

Oh, the Guild is giving him a hard time because there is still no answer to what happened during the Monsterphilia. But he’ll be here any moment.” Alfia replied to reassure him.

 

They were then approached by Ryu, who had come to see if Alfia wanted anything.

 

Lady Alfia. Thank you for choosing us again.” the elf said politely.

 

“Hi, Ryu.” Alfia replied with a gentle tone. For a moment, Bell thought that it had something particular. “How are you doing?” she asked right after that.

 

“I’m quite happy, here.” the elf replied in tone.

 

“I know you’re probably tired to hear this. But, if you ever want to talk...my door is always open for you.”

 

Ryu made a nostalgic chuckle and then looked at Bell as she said her next phrase. “Now I see why you behave like a mother.”

 

I see.” Alfia simply said, not chasing whatever matter was at hand further. “While we wait, I will have a glass of red wine, if you please.”

 

“Right away.” the elf said and left for the kitchen.

 

O nce they were alone, Bell asked curious: “Do you know Ryu well, auntie?”

 

Alfia sighed softly. In a way that sounded almost regretful. “You could say that. Until five years ago, Ryu was an adventurer.”

 

Bell’s jaw fell. “What?! Seriously.”

 

Yes.” Alfia continued. “She was part of Astrea Familia. They were a band of all-female adventurers that had formed just before the Great Feud and immediately allied with Guard to help us fight the wave of crime that plagued the city at the time. I saw great potential in them, so...I took the duty of training them personally.”

 

Bell listened with an astonished look. “You...never told me that.”

 

Alfia lowered her head. “They fought bravely during the Great Feud. We repelled some of the worst creatures Evilus threw at us thanks to them. But...a year after that, they were involved in the Nightmare of the 27 th Floor.”

 

Bell gasped in terror.

 

The whole Astrea Familia was among the victims...except for Ryu.” Alfia murmured. “Goes to show how good of a teacher I am, uh?”

 

Bell didn’t know how to answer to that.

 

When I heard of their fate...let’s just say something changed in me. I guess I made the error of getting too attached to my students. I decided to step down from my position as Executive of the Guard and act as an informal Advisor. But...it was around that time, when I was sinking into depression, that Dardanus convinced me to come and visit you for the first time since I saw you coming to this world.” she added with a flicker of hope at the end of the story.

 

Auntie…” Bell whispered, unsure of what to say.

 

T hey then heard the door of the saloon twist open and spotted Dardanus coming in. He quickly spotted and waved them before approaching.

 

“Enough sad talk, now.” Alfia said, regaining some tranquility. “Let’s enjoy the evening.”

 

You’re right.” Bell said warmly. “Hi, Uncle.”

 

Hey, champ!” the Executor greeted and extended a hand to rub Bell’s hair. “Did you find anything useful on your shopping spree?”

 

“Yes, a new light armor. Also...well, miss Eina was so kind as to buy me a vambrace cover.”

 

Oh...she’s bold.” Dardanus joked.

 

What is this, mister Bell? Receiving gifts from other girls?”

 

The voice of Syr broke all of a sudden as she delivered the glass of wine, and despite her sweet smile, there was like an ominous shadow over her eyes.

 

Agh!...S-Syr.” Bell jumped.

 

Just kidding.” she said after keeping him on his toes for a few seconds and returning to her usual radiant self. “Greetings, Lord Dardanus. Would you like to consult the menu?”

 

Just bring me a beer and three specialties of the day. I feel like spending a little.” Dardanus replied with composure and a polite smile that made him seem less unapproachable than one would think of such an important and powerful man.

 

Thank you for your patronage.” Syr replied in a most high-pitched happiness.


A fter a plentiful dinner and a good night rest, the following morning Bell put up his new set of armor with a certain excitement and, after saying to goodbye to a half-asleep Hestia, went off to the Dungeon, but not before stopping at the Hostess to get the packed lunch Syr always prepared for him. He then headed to the entrance of Babel. Despite being so early in the morning, there were already several adventurers rolling in, and, Bell noticed, many Supporters.

 

However, they were all following somebody. Just as he pondered on what to do, a cheerful voice came from behind.

 

“Sir! Sir! Yes, you with the white hair!”

 

Bell turned around and saw a short girl carrying a backpack twice her size as if it was nothing. She was smiling widely, but Bell was sure he had already seen her somewhere.

 

Nice to meet ya, sir. I’m sorry for the bluntness, but wouldn’t you happen to be looking for a Supporter?” the girl kept advising.

 

I...uh…are you...?” Bell mumbled as he tried to remember.

 

Are you perhaps confused?” the pallum kept saying. “However, the current situation is quite simple. A poor Supporter wishing to pick up the crumbs of an Adventurer is just sponsoring herself.

 

No, I get it, but...aren’t you the pallum from yesterday?” Bell finally managed to ask.

 

A pallum?” the girl replied with her cheery attitude. “I think you’re mistaking me for someone else, Sir.” she then removed her hood, showing a couple of dog-like ears. “I’m a chientrope, see?”

 

A chientrope?” Bell asked a little intrigued. “But even so...aren’t you quite...short, for a chientrope?”

 

T he girl pouted. “Mister, that’s not a nice thing to say.”

 

Oh, ehm...sorry.” the boy awkwardly replied.

 

Still, he decided to give her a chance and so they sat on the edge of one of the fountains decorating the surroundings of Babel. She presented herself as Liliruca Arde, or Lili, for short. Yet, just as Bell was about to introduce himself, a surprised, warm voice called him.

 

“Bell?!”

 

They both turned and saw none other than Dardanus, accompanied by an elf with the uniform of the Guard, though for the moment Bell only cared about the former.

 

“Uncle Dardanus! Good morning.” he said happily and walked up to him.

 

Dardanus chuckled affectionately. “ Look at ya. Ready to conquer all the Upper Floors, uh?” and gave a gentle punch on the chest plate of the armor set.

 

“Don’t break it right away.” Bell joked.

 

Dardanus laughed. “If all it takes is an uncle’s rub, then go get a refund.” then he remembered that they were not alone. “Ah, Bell. This is Lygas Barzi, Captain of the Ouranos Familia and, therefore, current leader of the City Guard.”

 

Bell promptly made a bow. “Honored to make your acquaintance, sir.”

 

A pleasure, young Cranel.” Lygas replied in a formal tone, then grinned. “I must say, I was curious to meet the one person that managed to make the Three Demons panic.”

 

R emembering how things played out on his first day as an adventurer, Bell made an embarrassed and nervous chuckle. “Sorry again, uncle.” he murmured.

 

Dardanus then spotted the short girl sitting next to the spot where Bell was, and noticed the giant backpack, as well. However, he also noticed how she had turned pale and seemed frightened, which flared his suspicion.

 

Are you hiring a Supporter?” he asked, not showing anything.

 

Ah, yes. She’s Lili. We were discussing a possible arrangement.” Bell said innocently.

 

Ehm...Mister...are you perhaps…” Lili asked with a trembling voice. “The rumored nephew of Lady Alfia?”

 

B ell rubbed his neck timidly. “ Ah, you heard that…”

 

W hile the boy may not notice or just misinterpret that terror on her face, Dardanus did know what it meant. He gave another look at Bell’s outfit and noticed something critical.

 

Bell, are you sure you want to keep the knife here?” he said calmly.

 

“Uh?” the boy, who had turned around, asked.

 

With a swift movement, Dardanus just grabbed the Hestia Knife and brought it in front of the boy, who jumped in surprised terror.

 

Keeping it on your lower back is not exactly the best idea. A simple pickpocket would have an easy time when the street becomes particularly crowded.” he explained as he handed the weapon back to his owner.

 

“Oh...ah...I see…”

 

Trust me.” the Dardanus said just like any parent giving advice. “Keep it in front...maybe under here.” he said, pointing the green vambrace defender. “It will also makes the drawing quicker.”

 

I see. Thanks, uncle.” Bell said innocently.

 

Dardanus noticed with the tail of his eye that Lili now looked extremely discouraged.

 

Still, he didn’t want to get all of Bell’s problem sorted out for the kid. He would have to notice for himself.

 

Okay, we really need to go, now.” he concluded, as they were awaited in Daedalus Street.

 

Have a nice day.” Bell wished sincerely before going back to Lili.

Chapter 6: Grimoire/Monster Unrest

Summary:

Zald returns to Orario. Bell delves into the world of Magic. An anomaly on the 24th Floor requires the intervention of the Guard.

Chapter Text

The first day with a Supporter had been very productive, but the morning after, Bell was out very early for something else entirely. He, Dardanus, and Alfia gathered at the south-western gate of Orario, and after half an hour of walking, they reached the port town of Melen, Orario’s sea access.

 

The sun was just starting to shine brightly when a sturdy armed ship entered the port. Already, the three smirked, and Bell was particularly excited. And as soon as the boat was close enough to distinguish the people on the deck, the tall figure of Zald, clad in his dark armor that stood evidently against the light of day, could be easily spotted.

 

Even the seasoned adventurer was so impatient that he didn’t even wait for the ship to be docked appropriately. As soon as he could, he jumped out onto the pier.

 

“Uncle Zald!” the boy greeted loudly and ran.

 

“Bell! Come here, champ!” the tall man said with the same energy, widening his arms to receive him on the fly.

 

“My goodness, I leave you ten days and look at you!” he pronounced with a smile that made even his scars look innocent.

 

Zald had a serious attitude, in general. Even if he let his emotions show enough that people remembered that he was a human being, he turned into a completely different person when he was in front of the boy he had seen grow up.

 

It might have been Bell’s natural charm or a dormant fatherly instinct, but in those moments, few would have considered Zald one befitting the title of ‘Demon’ as he laughed and joked with the most innocent face.

 

After pampering his foster nephew enough, Zald finally greeted his lifelong friends, too. Dardanus dismissed the Guard squad that had accompanied Zald to Nineveh, as they joked that they had done nothing but steer the ship and watch as he single-handedly beat down three armies and forced them to surrender.

 

After another walk back to Orario, they stopped at a bar to have breakfast, since Bell had to be in front of the Dungeon’s entrance before midday.

 

“Are you seriously already exploring the 7th Floor?” Zald asked, impressed and proud.

 

“Well, it wouldn’t be possible without Lili’s help.” Bell said humbly as he consumed a fried egg.

 

“I have to ask, though, why is she coming with you?” Alfia asked. “She is part of a Familia, is she not?”

 

She had brought that question up at Dardanus’ request after what he had seen the day before.

 

For a moment, Bell stopped and seemingly pondered on an answer, but the three of them could all see that there was something in his eyes. A feeling that they could not exactly describe. They could only perceive some naivete.

 

“From what I understand, Lili’s Familia isn’t very active. She is trying to save some money with a side job. That’s why she approached me.”

 

“And the fact that you are related to us doesn’t scare her?” Dardanus asked, feigning a simply curious tone.

 

“At first, a bit.” Bell replied with his usual innocence. “But she’s opening up...but you don’t trust her, right?”

 

He asked that question with absolute calm, and it surprised the three adults. Bell was never good at reading emotions plainly shown on the faces of others; he was certainly completely oblivious to the unspoken.

 

Dardanus made a faint nod, closing his eyes as if to acknowledge that his godson was growing even under that aspect.

 

“Bell, do you know what the average life of a Supporter is?”

 

Bell conceded to his ignorance and simply shook his head.

 

“You probably saw our Supporters in the Guard and got the wrong idea: as an army, we know the value of logistics and the people that ensure everything operates smoothly. We know that Supporters are the blood of any good party, and we respect them.

 

“However, for most adventurers, that is simply not the case. In all my years as Executor, I lost count of how many cases of abuse against Supporters I had to solve.”

 

“Abuses?” Bell asked, already showing a bit of shock that proved how little he knew about the real world.

 

“Yes. Supporters are considered the weak link in most parties, fit only to be pack mules. They are usually given a miserable share of the earnings, if anything at all, and it’s not uncommon to hear of them being used as bait for monsters when things get south.”

 

Bell made a faint gasp and a horrified face.

 

“In return, some Supporters try to get back however they can. By luring adventurers into monster nests and then running away with the whole loot.” Alfia added. “What we want to tell you is: before you decide whether you can trust this Lili, make sure you observe her, and try to understand her real situation.”

 

“I’ll be careful, Auntie. However, if I have any real impression about Lili, it's...well...that she’s all alone. And...that she feels abandoned.”

 

“How can you tell?” Zald asked.

 

“It’s just...a feeling.” Bell replied innocently.

 

After a brief silence, the boy stood up. “Speaking of which, I should go.”

 

“Be careful, Bell. Also, the bill is on us. Don’t you even dare to try and pay.” Dardanus said nonchalantly.

 

Bell chuckled and bid them farewell, promising to see them in the evening.

 

“It’s hard to believe he’s grown so much in just a few days.” Zald commented.

 

“Well, it’s not a surprise, given his Skill.” Alfia said.

 

“Yes, but I mean, he’s learning the job of adventurer, and yet it seems like he can still retain his honesty.”

 

“We’ll have to wait and see before judging on that.” Dardanus calmly noted. “But I will admit that he’s off to a good start, all things considered. I’m counting on you to keep his training up.”

 

“Leave it to us.”Alfia reassured. “But what about the plot? Any news on that front?”

 

“Fels is investigating with our...allies...down there. He did find out that until recently, there has been an anomalous rampage of monsters on the 30th Floor, where Hasharna had recovered that jewel.”

 

“What kind of rampage?” Zald asked.

 

“There seemed to be a much larger number of monsters than usual. Unfortunately, we can’t ask Hasharna what he saw. We will have to figure this out ourselves.”

 

Alfia hummed in thought before forwarding her hypothesis. “The 30 th Floor...is one of those that has pantries. Could it be that the enemy is interfering with those?”

 

The two men pondered and found themselves in agreement overall, but without solid proof or more clues, it was hard to pinpoint exactly what the enemy's plans were.

 

“It’s true that those flower monsters would need nutrients, especially given how many there could be at once. Let’s leave the intel gathering to Fels and the Hermes Familia for now. But when the time comes, I intend to go down there. Are you guys in?”

 

“No need to ask.” Zald reassured. “I was missing a good challenge.”

 

“Do you think we should assist the Loki expedition?” Alfia then asked. “If a Spirit is waiting at the 59th Floor or below, it might be too much for them to handle.”

 

“I think you’re underestimating them. But this is about destroying Orario and letting the monsters run amok on the surface once again.” Dardanus responded. “We can’t just stand aside. If anything…” he then turned toward the door where Bell had left shortly before. “To make sure he has the room to grow.”

 

His friends nodded in agreement.

 

“For now, let’s focus on training him. Zald, I did my best, but he needs someone to teach him how to use his weapon best.” Alfia said.

 

“Leave that to me. How is he doing?”

 

“He learns at a pace...how should I put it?...immoderate, perhaps.”

 

“Remember that we also promised to help the Loki Familia train in the arena before the expedition.” Dardanus reminded. “Alfia, I hope you got past your grudge.”

 

“I will be past it once I know that blabbering wolf has apologized to Bell.” she replied sternly.

 

Zald looked confused. “Did I miss something?”

 

Dardanus chuckled. “Well, you see...”


It had been almost a week since the incident on the 18th Floor. Fels had confirmed that the enemy had been exploiting the pantry on the 30th Floor and was now investigating whether other sources of nourishment were being used to improve the new monsters.

 

For the moment, Dardanus had put the Guard on high alert and ordered to prepare a possible expedition to the Intermediate Floors, which, however, limited the manpower for the search of the hidden access in Daedalus Street.

 

Then, the news came: on the 24 th Floor, home to three different pantries, there had been a surge of monster parades, and several adventurers had been killed. Lygas immediately sent down a cordon of troops to seal off any access to the floor, issuing an interdiction order through the Guild.

 

While the Guard assembled the men and items necessary to lead an extermination, the Three Demons all decided to try to visit Bell one afternoon. They had known that his Supporter was absent that day and had taken a day off.

 

“I still don’t like that he’s living in a place as abandoned as this one.” Zald commented. He had, of course, visited in the previous days, and he had already started training Bell in actual blade fighting, since Alfia had mostly trained his agility and dodging capacity.

 

“Give him some time. Sooner or later, he’ll earn enough to buy a decent house.” Alfia said confidently.

 

They entered the chapel and descended the stairs to the old crypt.

 

Only to find Bell sitting on a short stool, his upper body bent entirely forward, and his arms slumped on the floor. He seemed to be sleeping.

 

“Bell?!” Alfia asked, very confused. She knelt and shook him.

 

The boy tiredly opened his eyes and groaned as he pulled himself up.

 

“Auntie…? Uncles?” he asked once he could make sense of the scene.

 

“Hey, kid. What were you tired of? It’s barely afternoon.” Zald asked.

 

“I...uh. Sorry. I was reading that book and...well, I must’ve fallen asleep.”

 

He had pointed to a book lying on the floor on his left, at the bottom of the sofa. They turned around, however, Alfia grabbed it with particular haste, almost alarmed. She immediately opened it and realized that all the pages were blank. Unable to make sense of the situation, she turned and asked:

 

“Bell. Where did you get this?”

 

All the men were surprised by the tone of her demand. Zald and Dardanus were starting to realize the truth when Bell replied.

 

“Oh, Syr said that someone had forgotten it at the pub and that I could read it to kill some time.”

 

Alfia kept turning the blank pages, hoping that this was all a dream, but when the name Syr was mentioned, things started to make sense. She sighed and then patiently explained the harsh truth to her nephew.

 

“Bell...this is a grimoire.”

 

“A...grimoire? What is it?”

 

“It’s a book that allows the reader to learn a magic spell instantly.” she said. “It draws out a magic that someone is predisposed for.”

 

Bell was left petrified. “M...m...m…” After a few more consonants, he managed to ask: “Magic?!”

 

“Yes. Alfia never needed them,” Zald explained. “But even in our old Familia, we used them to speed up the growing of the most promising mages.”

 

“Yes, but what matters is…” Alfia said carefully before turning the open, blank book toward her nephew. “That a grimoire loses its effect once it’s read.”

 

Bell grabbed the book with haste and frantically turned the pages over and over, but he quickly realized that there were no more words on them. As the realization kicked in, his face grew a shadow of panic, while his eyes and mouth warped into a maniacal smile.

 

Then, all of a sudden, he yelled and ran toward the threshold. He first tried to reach his shoes so fast that he bumped into the wall with his nose.

 

“Woah, where do you think you’re going?” Dardanus urged, putting a hand on the boy’s shoulder.

 

“I need to apologize and compensate for…”

 

“That’s impossible.” Alfia staunchly said. “Bell, there isn’t a single grimoire that doesn’t cost less than some million valis.”

 

Bell reasoned. One could almost see suspension dots over his head. Once that information had entered his head, he became whiter than a glacier. He was so frozen in disbelief that even the adults felt some cold.

 

Still, knowing him full well, Dardanus sighed and calmly said. “Come with me. We’re going to the pub together.”

 

With Bell probably on the verge of losing a blood vessel for the sheer stress, he dressed up and they headed back to the Hostess of Fertility , where Bell explained everything and apologized from the bottom of his heart.

 

Mia was running through the pages while Syr, with a hand in front of her mouth, talked as if she had embarrassed herself.

 

“Sir Bell, you did something terrible.”

 

“You speak as if you didn’t give it to me!” Bell said desperately.

 

“Oh, I shouldn’t?” Syr replied while keeping the facade of the blushing maiden.

 

“You’re cute...but no.” Bell replied, still feeling overwhelmed by the shame.

 

“Mia, let’s make this quick, please.” Dardanus said with a tone that clearly showed he was about to make his job while knowing the answers already. “Can you confirm that you found this grimoire lying around the pub?”

 

“Yes. It popped out yesterday evening, while the girls were cleaning.” the dwarf woman replied.

 

“And nobody came to reclaim it until this hour?”

 

“Not a soul.”

 

“Thank you. Come on, Bell. On to the Guild.”

 

Confused, but not in the mood to question anymore, he followed his godfather to the Pantheon, home of the Guild and the Ouranos Familia. There, Dardanus brought him to the counter in front of Eina.

 

“Oh, Executor...Bell. Good morning.” she said with the smiling attitude required from

 

“Has anyone denounced the loss of a grimoire since yesterday evening?” the Executor asked the clerk.

 

“No, sir. No denounce of missing items whatsoever.” he replied after scouring through.

 

Dardanus thanked and brought Bell out. “That’s it, Bell. You don’t have to worry about a thing.”

 

“Are you...sure?” Bell asked, still feeling that something was wrong.

 

“The law clearly states that, unless its disappearance is promptly denounced, the loss of a grimoire and its subsequent use by another person is the complete responsibility of the owner. Whoever left it at the pub clearly didn’t care, since he didn’t come back to recover it for the whole day.”

 

Of course, Dardanus immediately understood this was not a case. But for the sake of simplicity, he couldn’t give Bell the whole picture.

 

“Let’s go back to your home and wait for your Goddess to return so we can take a look at your new Status.” he finally invited. With resignation all over his face, Bell followed.


A few hours later, Hestia returned and was informed of the recent events. Understanding that there was no time to lose, she had Bell lie on his belly on the bed and started updating his Status. Aside from seeing that all his Abilities were ranking B or C already, now there was a brand-new, spanking Magic section, reporting a single word.

 

Firebolt

 

All that was written was a brief description: Fire attack coming out from the palms of the hands.

 

Alfia read it and found it even more shocking than the grimoire.

 

“I can’t believe this…” she whispered.

 

“What?! What is it?!” Bell asked quite impatiently. After the sense of shame had subsided, he was now itching to find out that he could use magic, and was quivering like a baby waiting for his gifts on Winter Festival.

 

Alfia turned the sheet toward him and explained: “This is a no-chant magic.”

 

All jaws in the room dropped in different measures.

 

“All you have to do is name the spell, and it will activate.”

 

“What, just Firebo-?”

 

Promptly enough, Hestia jumped to shut his mouth with a hand. “You can’t activate it inside the house!” she reprimanded immediately.

 

“Sorry.” he said once his mouth was freed. “But...just a word is enough? Aren’t your spells the same, auntie?”

 

“Well...yes. But I’m a unique case.” she said quite proudly.

 

“Like aunt, like nephew.” Zald joked before Alfia started gathering magical power on the tip of her finger. “Wait! I’m sorry, I’m sorry!”

 

The woman stopped the gathering, and Dardanus took the chance to speak up. “Anyway, this is perfect for your combat style, which is focused on speed. Now all that is left to do is to test this new magic tomorrow in the Dungeon.”

 

“Uh...right! Tomorrow...yep!” Bell replied bumbling.

 

Soon enough, Alfia sighed. “Fine. We’ll go right after dinner.” she said tiredly.

 

Bell’s face lit up, and with the same disarming smile, he jumped to hug her. “I love you, auntie.”

 

The woman lightly blushed as she said: “You would do that anyway, wouldn’t you?”

 

“Speaking of dinner, I’ll go to the grocery store. It’s been too long since I cooked something.” Zald said lightheartedly.

 

Dardanus chuckled. “And I’ve missed your cuisine. Surprise us!”

 

Aside from being one of the Three Demons, Zald was renowned as an incredibly skilled cook. It wasn’t by chance that one of his skills, Deus Ambrosia, was activated when he even ate the flesh of monsters. Despite that, when it came to actual meals, he was picky and capable of turning even poor ingredients into something otherworldly delicious.


After Zald showed his unparalleled prowess with the hobs again, it was time for Alfia and Bell to enter the Dungeon. Bell was so excited that he almost left without putting on his armor before his aunt grabbed him by the ear.

 

Now they found themselves at the beginning of the 1 st Floor.

 

“Remember: the number of times you can use Magic is limited to the amount of Mind. Since we don’t know how much you can handle, start with baby steps and let’s see how far you can get.” Alfia instructed.

 

“Aye!” Bell replied full of energy.

 

Soon enough, the first goblins appeared.

 

“Aim your palm and pronounce the name of the spell.”

 

Bell extended his left hand and pointed it toward the screaming creature, preparing to attack. Then, after he was sure he had said the word correctly, he said it.

 

“Firebolt!”

 

A dart of flame quickly developed on his palm and then flew toward the goblin, easily turning it into ashes.

 

“Not bad. All right, let’s start with…” the mage started, only to be spooked by the sudden reaction of the boy.

 

“Yeeaaaaahhhh!!! I did it!”

 

“Bell?!”

 

The boy was not listening anymore. He sprinted forward and started using Firebolt on every monster he saw.

 

Alfia covered her face with a hand and sighed. However, she decided that making him go through a Mind Down would be a good lesson. She decided to follow him and see how far he could go.

 

Still, as they ran through floor after floor, even if he wasn’t blasting every single monster, Alfia was shocked to see her nephew cast no more than 40 times, reaching the 6 th Floor before he finally passed out on the floor.

 

“Goodness…” Alfia whispered with a smirk. “You truly are something else.”

 

She resigned herself to sitting on a small rock and waiting until he recovered. However, merely five minutes later, she heard the sound of footsteps on the access stairs to the 7th Floor. Given that it was night outside, she figured there were some adventurers running late.

 

She certainly wasn’t expecting to see none other than…

 

“Riveria? Ais?” she asked incredulously.

 

“Alfia?” Riveria asked, no less surprised.

 

Ais didn’t say anything, but her face clearly indicated she shared the sentiment of the two mages.

 

But as the two Lokis saw the young boy on the ground and her, Riveria quickly figured out his identity. “Is this...your nephew?”

 

“Yup.” Alfia said.

 

“Is he…?”

 

“Suffering a Mind Down.”

 

The two women were stunned. Before they could ask another question, Alfia anticipated them and explained, “I’ll spare you the details, but he ended up reading a grimoire today.”

 

“How do you...end up, reading a Grimoire?” Riveria asked, confused.

 

“Sorry, can’t tell ya. What about you guys? I heard your Familia had a party today, but I thought you were all out.”

 

“Well…” Ais said timidly.

 

After a brief explanation, Alfia was positively impressed. “You defeated Udaeus all on your own?! Wow, that’s amazing, Ais. Congratulations!” she said with genuine happiness. “Now, your Level 6 is certainly waiting to be updated into existence!”

 

“Th...Thank you.” the girl timidly replied, blushing with her neutral face.

 

However, the two adult women noticed that her gaze was mainly fixed on Bell.

 

“What’s wrong, Ais?” Riveria asked.

 

Suddenly, the feared Sword Princess curled up a little and rubbed her thumbs together. “Riveria...I...haven’t apologized to him, yet...I...want to make up...somehow.”

 

The two mages looked at her in shock first, then consulted each other with their eyes. Riveria approached her colleague and former teacher.

 

“Ais never showed interest in someone else.” she whispered with a serious tone. “She’s not just focusing on becoming stronger...”

 

“I know, right?” Alfia agreed. “But...if she is so eager, I might have a suggestion.” she added with a smile that was certainly pure, but it had something devilish, one that reminded Riveria of her patron Goddess. Still, the High Elf stepped aside and allowed Alfia to speak with Ais.

 

“Ais, dearest, while I don’t think you have much to apologize for, if you truly wish to make amends to him, there is only one thing you can do.”

 

“I...I’ll do anything!” Ais said with a determination that didn’t match her lovingly timid face.

 

“Trust me. As his aunt, I don’t say this lightly. Right now, he would only deserve a slap on his neck for putting himself into this situation. However...if you want to make up for him...then give him a lap pillow until he wakes up.”

 

Ais was completely and sincerely puzzled. “Lap...pillow?”

 

Alfia nodded confidently. “There is no boy in Orario who wouldn’t like receiving one from you.”

 

Confused, Ais looked at Riveria, who also nodded with the most solemn face.

 

“Let me show you.” Alfia offered. She told Ais to sit on the ground next to Bell’s head with her legs bent backward, then gently put the boy’s head onto the girl’s thighs.

 

Ais didn’t oppose, but she certainly seemed still weirded out.

 

“Are you...sure this is enough?” she asked.

 

“Absolutely. Now, since you’re with him, I’ll take this chance and catch some sleep. Bye, bye.” she waved and quickly walked away.

 

“I’ll go forward, too, Ais.” Riveria said to take her leave.

 

Leaving the teens where they were, the two mages walked out together, sharing a few comments.

 

“So that is the kid that changed the ‘Monster of Talent’” Riveria said with a smile.

 

“I have no idea what you mean.” Alfia feigned, but sporting the same expression as the elf.

 

“You didn’t have ‘Monster’ in your old nickname for nothing. You were merciless and strict with anybody in the years up to the Great Feud.”

 

“Oh, are you saying that I am not anymore?”

 

“Not at all. But you started to soften with the girls of Astraea Familia, and ever since you began your regular retirements outside the city, you have become more approachable. I dare say more understanding. Instead of just beating the other adventurers, you started to guide them to strengthen them. I suppose it was the influence of that kid.”

 

Alfia made an amused sigh. “It’s that obvious, uh?”

 

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but being a mother really suits you.” Riveria joked.

 

“Well, if ‘Mama Riveria’ says so…” the human quipped back.

 

“Who is the Mom?” the elf feigned.

 

“I guess your perspective on the world changes when there is someone you wish to protect and nurture with all your strength.” Alfia said in a more tranquil and thoughtful tone.

 

“Yes. Yes, it does.”


The next morning, Alfia didn’t manage to meet Bell, and she didn’t have the time to look for him, because Dardanus summoned her and Zald in front of Babel: the force heading for the 24th Floor was ready. It was made up of 300 Guards, 120 Supporters, and besides the Lieutenants, the one in charge of them was Mirne. The Three Demons were there to provide additional support, but as per their policy, they would not be the ones issuing orders.

 

While Mirne shouted the briefing, Dardanus suddenly felt his cape gently pulled from behind. He turned around and was surprised to see Eina Tulle.

 

“Tulle. What’s wrong?” he asked gently.

 

“I’m truly sorry to take your time, Executor. But...well...it’s about Bell. You asked me to report anything regarding him.”

 

“Sure. Tell me what’s bothering you.”

 

“You’re too gentle. Anyways, I’m still investigating, but I found out that the Supporter he has hired comes from Soma Familia.”

 

Dardanus hummed in understanding. Now, Alfia and Zald were also listening.

 

“Sir. I shouldn’t be asking you this. But, given your closeness to him, wouldn’t you please try to help me convince him to separate himself from that Supporter? I fear that, soon enough, he will be tricked into a dangerous situation.”

 

They already knew all of that. In fact, they had discussed this with the same Bell and with Hestia supporting them. Since Bell had started going around with that Supporter, there had been a few discrepancies, like the rewards registered at the Guild and the money that Bell brought back home, or the fact that he was spending way too much for some items that Lili was expected to replenish at the market.

 

They already knew that Lili was taking advantage of him, though they didn’t know her exact circumstances. And yet, when faced with all the proofs provided by his guardians, Bell had given a clear answer.

 

The three smiled, and Dardanus raised a hand in a reassuring gesture. “There is nothing to be afraid of, Tulle.”

 

“Eh?” Eina asked, baffled.

 

“You see...that boy is going to become a hero.” he said confidently.

 

Leaving Eina confused, the column and the Three started moving.

 

Their first destination was the 18th Floor, which generally took some four hours of marching. However, the trick with the beginning of any significant movement of factions in the Dungeon is that the first levels are pretty trim and generally crowded with the lower-tier adventurers. Large expeditions needed to pass the first levels in different groups following a timetable to avoid clogging the routes.

 

Even Loki Familia’s expeditions generally had to be divided into two batches, and they moved with a little less than 100 people. This expedition counted more than 400!

 

The Guild couldn’t deny access to the Upper Floors unless there was a crisis, because Orario's economy relied mainly on the continuous mining of the Dungeon. Even the smaller magic stones were essential.

 

Considering all this, the Guard took two whole days to gather on the 18th Floor, and from there, they could finally move together.

 

They also needed to wait for a party from Hermes Familia, which was scouting the 24th Floor right then to give the main force as accurate a picture of the situation as possible.

 

While they waited in the camp established just outside the town of Rivira, Dardanus couldn’t help but praise how quickly the local adventurers had rebuilt that town, even if the city's architecture was so simple that it didn’t require much effort.

 

“How many times has that city been destroyed, by now?” he asked Zald and Alfia.

 

“I think it was 334, but I might have forgotten.” the woman replied.

 

“The inhabitants are persistent. One must credit them with at least this much.” Zald commented.

 

They were interrupted by a soldier alerting that Hermes Familia had arrived. They thus reached the command tent where Mirne and five Lieutenants, including Emedin and Cassius, were already hearing Asfi, who was in command of the scouting party.

 

“Captain Andromeda.” Dardanus greeted. “What news do you bring us?”

 

“Greetings, Executor. Our exploration has uncovered two major factors you must consider.”

 

“I’m listening.”

 

“First of all, we are not facing a sudden overflow in the creation of monsters on the 24th Floor: the number of monsters is always the same; however, something is happening in the northern part. Do you have the map?”

 

One of the Lieutenants hastily grabbed and laid out the map of the 24th Floor. Although the shape did not correspond, it could generally be seen as a triangle, for there were three pantries distributed at an approximately equal distance from one another, similar to a triangle. Asfi put her finger on the one on the north.

 

“Something is keeping the monsters away from this part of the floor. Therefore, they are all amassing near the other two to find more nourishment. The concentration is so great that it has misled us to believe there had been a surge in their generation, but it’s a matter of concentration of forces.”

 

“So we need to clear the northern part, and the monsters will start once again to be more evenly distributed?” Cassius asked.

 

“That’s my theory. However, we couldn’t hope to get past the large monster party and take a look there. So, I’m sorry, but we don’t have more accurate intel.” she apologized.

 

“You have already done enough, Asfi.” Zald reassured. “Knowing that we’re not facing an infinite spawning of monsters will already be a huge morale boost for the men.”

 

“That’s right. Get back to the surface. Lord Hermes will update you on your next task.” the Executor instructed.

 

“Good luck, sir.” the Captain of Hermes wished sincerely before taking her leave.

 

The officers left analyzed the map and pondered the attack plan.

 

“There is no debate: we must take the access at the south-eastern side.” Mirne established. “It will give us a single front to handle while we make our way to the pantry in the North. Cassius, I want you to secure the entrance and the pantry next to it. Emedin, you will secure the corridor between the south-eastern and northern pantries. Keep it open in case we have to retreat.”

 

“Aye, ma’am.” both replied promptly.

 

“My Lords, you will stay in the back and save your strength for the attack on the target,” the Executive kept instructing.

 

“You sure you don’t want our help?” Dardanus offered.

 

“Against simple monsters? Please, sir. I thought you trained us exactly for moments like this.” she replied proudly.

 

The Executor made a satisfied smirk. “That’s what I like to hear. Who else will participate in the final push?”

 

“The heavy company, I and Lieutenant Bayrun.” Mirne decreed, looking at the dwarf with heavy equipment participating in the meeting. Then she turned toward another Human. “Lieutenant Veda. Lady Alfia’s magic should be enough for the assault on the northern pantry, but keep your mage team nearby once we secure a corridor.”

 

“Yes, ma’am.” a human male replied.

 

“Good. We leave in an hour. Pass the orders down and get ready.” Mirne dismissed.

 

While the officers left, Mirne was left staring at the map with a grumble. Sensing her nervousness, Zald stepped forward. “What’s on your mind, Kyros?”

 

“Nothing, sir, it’s just...a feeling, if you will. I’m simply wondering what could possibly frighten all these monsters out of such a large area. Is it just those flower monsters, or is there something far worse in there?” she explained.

 

“If there’s someone who can handle unforeseen situations, that is you.” Zald stated firmly. “Just be ready for everything and draw up plans accordingly. You have not been chosen as Vice-Captain of the Guard for nothing. You did not reach Level 6 by luck. The important thing is that you stay calm, or your indecisiveness may spread to the rest of the army.”

 

“Don’t worry, Lord Zald. I know full well the weight of my role. In any case, I know I can count on your strength.”

 

“Of course.” Dardanus reassured.

 

A soldier then slipped through the folds of the command tent and stood at attention. “Pardon my intrusion, ma’am.”

 

“Speak, trooper.”

 

“Well...Ais Wallenstein from Loki Familia just showed up. She says she has just been hired through a quest to accompany us, so I brought her here. Do you want me to let her in?”

 

The four commanders were extremely surprised but quickly realized that Fels had probably pulled some strings.

 

“Yes, let her in.” Mirne confirmed.

 

The soldier nodded and left, and a few seconds later, Ais replaced him. She was already in her battle gear and seemed quite resolute to embark on this quest.

 

“The Sword Princess.” Mirne said with a bit of admiration. “I heard you were hired to come with us.”

 

“Yes.” she simply replied.

 

“Well, you’re very welcome. Another Level 5 will certainly increase our chances.”

 

“Actually…” Alfia intervened with grace. “Ais, you are a Level 6 now, right?”

 

Ais just nodded and made a positive huff.

 

Alfia smiled while the other three were stunned. “How did you know?” Zald asked, baffled.

 

“I’ll tell you later.” the mage replied, now with a professional tone. “Before that, Commander, it would be better to give Miss Wallenstein the full picture.”

 

“Uhm...sure.” Mirne said that after recovering from the surprise. She went on to provide Ais with the latest intelligence and the attack plan, and she assigned her immediately to the strike team. After saying that, the Vice-Captain of the Guard also added: “I’m surprised you came here alone. How would your Familia let you do such a thing?”

 

Ais turned a little embarrassed and, maybe, confused. “How to explain...actually, this morning I was asked to help an adventurer on the 10 th Floor...I was contacted there.”

 

“An adventurer?” Dardanus asked, confused.

 

Ais then seemingly remembered something significant and made a face accordingly as she stared at the mage. “Ah...Lady Alfia...I remember...a Guild advisor asked me to help Bell.”

 

“Bell?? On the 10th Floor?” the woman asked, surprised but not shocked. “Help him with what?”

 

“Ehm…” the Sword Princess replied with a struggling face. “She said...he got himself into trouble...But I don’t know what…”

 

“I think we know.” the Executor calmly assessed. “Did you save him?”

 

“Yes...He was surrounded by orcs...but...he was doing quite well…” she said with a hint of what seemed like admiration. “Anyway...I opened him a path and he left...saying he needed to find someone...I don’t think he even saw it was me…”

 

“Well, that’s enough for us.” Zald said gratefully “Thank you, young Ais.”

 

“Good. Now that we have said anything...Ais, how about a little girls’ talk before we leave?” Alfia said with a friendly smile.

 

“S-...Sure.” Ais said, a little confused.

 

The two left the tent and found a spot relatively isolated from the crowd. Perhaps it wouldn’t have mattered much, because everybody was busy gathering weapons and equipment or forming the ranks in preparation for the departure to care about them. Nonetheless, Alfia wanted some privacy for what she asked.

 

“Say...how did it go the other day?” she asked, amused.

 

“The other…?” Ais asked at first, but then gasped at the remembrance, and her face suddenly turned to one of extreme depression.

 

Alarmed, Alfia asked. “Uh…? What happened?”

 

“He...he ran away...as soon as he woke up…” Ais said with the face of a depressed puppy.

 

Alfia became livid all of a sudden. “HE WHAT?!”

 

It came out so strong that nearby soldiers turned around, fearing that they were under attack, but as Alfia regained her composure, they realized she was talking about something unrelated, and everyone returned to work.

 

“I can’t believe this.” she hissed.

 

“The Advisor said he is not afraid of me...but...I still don’t know.” Ais added, still clearly beaten down.

 

Alfia stepped in firmly. “Hold on, Ais! First of all, I want to apologize on his behalf.”

 

“Eh…?”

 

“Bell is just extremely shy with girls. And you are a celebrity, so I guess he just felt overwhelmed.” the aunt kept explaining, choosing her words carefully so as not to reveal the real feelings of her nephew. “Still, what he did is extremely rude and he is in for it once we return! Still, let me reassure you that he does not hate you in the slightest!”

 

“Really?” the girl asked with a mixture of disbelief and hope.

 

“Really, really.” the adult replied without hesitation.

 

Ais kept her expression for a few seconds before suddenly blushing a little and saying with a relieved smile. “I see…” then she remembered something else and reached for one of her pouches. “That’s right...I think he lost this during the battle.”

 

She showed the green vambrace protection, and Alfia recognized it immediately.

 

“I would...like to return it myself…” Ais added timidly.

 

Unable to resist that level of cuteness, Alfia smiled and said promptly: “Of course. Once we get back to the surface, I’ll introduce you to him.”

 

“You...will?” Ais asked with hope.

 

“Of course. I have to make sure he doesn’t run again.” Alfia replied with a gentle smile.

 

Ais chuckled.

 

“All right. Let’s do our best so we can talk to him again.” Alfia encouraged.

 

“Yes.”

 

Less than an hour later, the Guard started the march to the 24th Floor, leaving only a small garrison of Reservists to hold the camp at the safety point.

Chapter 7: The Pantry/Sword Princess

Summary:

The Guard reaches the 24th Floor and begins the extermination of the anomaly. Bell searches for a way to help Lili.

Chapter Text

Lili had certainly bowled everything out. Now, Bell was ready to get back to the surface with her. The pallum didn’t say anything on the way up, likely feeling unworthy of doing it. Even so, Bell didn’t stop smiling reassuringly at her whenever their eyes crossed.

 

They emerged and noticed it was late afternoon.

 

«See you around, Lili.» Bell wished with his usual candidness.

 

The pallum made a shaky nod and walked away. The boy instead headed toward the Pantheon. He hoped to find Eina, and luckily did.

 

«Bell!» she greeted with a huge relief.

 

«Miss Eina. I’m back.» he chirped.

 

«Are you okay? What did…?» Eina started, but Bell raised a hand.

 

«May we talk in private, please?» he asked politely.

 

«I, uh...sure. Let’s find a consultation booth.»

 

With that settled, Bell explained the events of the day: the trick from Lili, but also how she had been abused and beaten by members of her own Familia before being left to die, and how he had saved her despite everything.

 

«I am sure of this: you don’t need to worry about her anymore, Miss Eina.» the boy concluded optimistically.

 

He sounded confident enough that Eina finally made a relieved smile. «Well, I’m glad everything is solved. And that you’re fine.»

 

Bell then assumed a more neutral face. «Thank you, but I don’t think it’s over, yet. You see, Lili has decided to pretend that she died in the Dungeon, but I simply can’t stay and watch should she be reached out to again by the same people who exploited her and tried to feed her to the monsters. I want to do something.»

 

Seeing that pure resolution in his eyes, Eina sighed and smiled reassuringly. «All right. Tell me what your plan is.»


The large column of soldiers only needed another hour to reach the 24th Floor. Thanks to their numbers, they could afford to let the less experienced stay in the vanguard and fight the monsters along the way for some experience, while keeping the veterans fresh to fight the horde that was accumulating at their destination. They also found the small detachment sent to lock the floor down on their way. Luckily, they had not been attacked by any large pack of monsters and held their own for four days. Now, Mirne told them to rest and reach the camp they had left on the 18th so they could help defend it from any possible attack.

 

And so, the Guard began its operation to clear the 24 th Floor of any anomaly. With Mirne at the head, the first echelon of troops, numbering a total of a hundred, with a Level ranging from Mid 3 to 4, charged in, shields at the front and spears piercing through bug-bears and battle-boars.

 

The 24th Floor also hosted flying monsters: the Gun Liberlas. These slim insects were slightly bigger than a fully grown human adult, and they had two pairs of wings that allowed them to strike rapidly with their stingers or mandibles.

 

However, the Guard had the countermeasure for them: its Supporters.

 

The Supporters of the Guard were not just responsible for communications and supplies: they were all equipped with a special crossbow named ‘Auto-Arrow’, for it could automatically reload a bolt after firing. Needing only two seconds to accomplish this operation, this weapon allowed for deployment of an effective ranged attack to cover the frontline troops. Therefore, every Supporter in the Guard was trained daily to become a sharpshooter.

 

With the disciplined, rhythmic fire of the Supporters, the Liberlas were quickly shot down, allowing the frontline to focus on the charge of the massive creatures. The second line started hurling packets shaped like little balls and filled with a highly flammable substance, an invention of Asfi herself, which was easily ignited and weakened the monster parade. It also allowed the frontline to fight smaller groups, because the fire, while brief, forced the monsters at the back to stay still while their kin in the front were isolated.

 

«It’s...impressive.» Ais commented as she observed the battle from the edge of the floor’s access, next to Dardanus, Zald, and Alfia.

 

«From what I know, your Familia also employs formation tactics.» Zald said, as if she wasn’t supposed to be that impressed.

 

«Yes...Yet this is...a whole new level.»

 

«Against superior numbers, discipline might be the only thing saving you in the Dungeon.» Dardanus explained. «The Guard brings that philosophy to the extreme. However, things will certainly change once we reach the Northern pantry.»

 

With unparalleled efficiency, the expedition easily cleared the south-eastern pantry and secured the corridor needed to reach their goal. Still, nobody expected to see the disgusting sight barring their path halfway along the way.

 

«What is this?» Dardanus asked.

 

«Looks like some kind of green flesh.» Zald. «But I’ve never seen something like this.»

 

«Now we know why the monsters are amassing all over the rest of the floor.» Alfia commented.

 

«Let’s see if the basics work.» Mirne said. «Veda. Blast it open!»

 

The chief of the mage squad took position and started chanting. Alfia recognized a fire-based spell that took two minutes before the blast finally arrived. It immediately set the wall of flesh ablaze, opening a significant gap in the wall and showing the way forward, which was coated entirely in that substance.

 

«Well. It’s disgusting. I guess we’re on the right path.» commented Bayrun Stonewall, the Dwarf in command of the heavy squad that would have to follow the team of high-level people preparing to move.

 

«Tighten the ranks and let’s get moving.» Mirne instructed as she took the head of the column, with Dardanus, Zald, Alfia, and Ais following right behind.

 

They kept walking, hearing the sounds of the battle behind them becoming less intense. The monsters were severely reduced in number and eventually started to retreat, giving the Guard much-needed room to breathe as they prepared the last push toward the pantry.

 

It didn’t take long before the first column found something very unsettling: large piles of what looked like ash.

 

«Are those...remains of monsters?» Zald asked. «I’ve never seen so much ash together.»

 

«But who…?» Mirne asked before she and Dardanus had the same intuition and looked up.

 

Thus, they saw a large number of flowers with two terrifying sets of teeth: an external one made like a carnivorous plant, but one inside equal to that of a human.

 

«Shields up!» the Executive screamed, right before the plants darted toward the surface.

 

While the soldiers knelt and absorbed the first assault with their shields, the higher levels spread and immediately counterattacked instead.

 

«Gospel.» People could hear Alfia use one of her two super-short chant spells, Satanas Verion.

 

While Alfia spread her ‘bubbles’ of sound, preparing to detonate them and remove as many flower creatures as possible, the others started cutting down. After giving the heavy troops the time to draw their weapons, the monsters quickly began to be relentlessly cut down.

 

«Everyone! Brace yourselves!» Alfia alerted. She pronounced the second key spell once everyone had returned to the floor. «Lugio.»

 

The blocks of sound detonated, rocking the floor and shaking the whole tunnel. Soon enough, dozens of severed pieces of the flowers and green flash rained down on the humans. It left a disgusting amount of flesh on everyone, but the path was now clear.

 

«Those instant spells sure are useful.» Bayrun commented.

 

«Only in restricted spaces like this and limited amounts of enemies.» Alfia replied, thus underlining that they better not rely on her magic for everything.

 

«Everyone at the ready!» the Lieutenant instructed after nodding to her.

 

The soldiers reassessed their postures and, on Mirne’s order, resumed the march at double time. Their next stop was a fork.

 

«Where do we go?» Ais asked.

 

But before anybody could start guessing, they heard the hissing of multiple flower monsters coming from both directions. New ones had started to reemerge from the same roof the column had just cleared, so the group found itself fighting in every direction.

 

«Alfia, on the defense with me. Ais, Zald, take a direction each!» Dardanus instinctively instructed his peers.

 

They complied. While the soldiers kept the enemy at bay, the high-level adventurers unleashed their strength against the monsters. However, as soon as Ais had cut through the first swaths of monsters in her direction, suddenly, some much larger stems crawled from the threshold and formed a barrier that separated Ais from the rest of the group.

 

As they eliminated the first wave, Alfia promptly went to inspect the cage.

 

«You keep going. Zald, would you please?» she said.

 

While Dardanus exhorted the Vice-Captain to press the unit on, Zald went before the barrier and prepared one of his skills, charging up a monumental blow. After four seconds, he yelled a battle cry and dashed forward, swinging his trusted two-handed sword Grattor onto the barrier.

 

The hit was more than enough to crush the barrier, opening a large hole. And with that, the two rushed inside to find Ais and the red-haired tamer that Dardanus had described, squaring off with their swords ready to clash.

 

The tamer saw the two Demons, and her angered gaze immediately added a note of alarm.

 

«Ais.» Alfia called.

 

However, the girl gestured with an arm to ask that they not come forward.

 

«Please, Lady Alfia. Lord Zald. This is my battle. I have to...fight her.» she said with a voice that, despite her usual lack of emotion, showed no doubt whatsoever, and so did her gaze, firmly pointed on her target.

 

Alfia went as far as to read her aura...and finally smiled.

 

«All right. Don’t take too long she quipped as she turned around.

 

Zald also didn’t oppose, instead showing appreciation for the courage of that young girl.


Fighting their way through some more flowers, the Guards finally found some reprieve as they saw what looked like the end of the tunnel just a hundred meders in front of them.

 

«If you need a potion or take a leak, it’s now or never!» Mirne instructed, giving the men a minute of respite, allowing Alfia and Zald to catch up.

 

«Where’s Ais?» Dardanus asked, confused.

 

«We offered help, but she wanted to fight that tamer alone.» Zald explained.

 

«The tamer is here?!» the Executor asked.

 

«Yup. But I don’t think we must be worried about the Sword Princess.» Alfia said with confidence.

 

Dardanus smirked. «She has quite the grit. That’s indisputable.»

 

Alfia chuckled. «If she hadn’t, I would’ve told Bell to give up on her.» she whispered to her friends, who also shared a short laugh.

 

«All right, men! Time’s up. I hope you said your prayers, because we’re about to enter that pantry.» Mirne shouted right after that. «Be prepared for anything, and remember: we are the City Guard! Even if we are to fight a God at full power, we will protect the peace of Orario!»

 

The soldiers all replied with a heartfelt roar. Then they readjusted themselves and marched toward the cave's exit, which brought them to their final destination: the pantry.

 

Just like the one their comrades had already occupied, the pantry room was very large and tall. It was dominated by a huge crystal sitting in the middle, which released nutritious minerals into the pond surrounding its base. For that reason, floors like that one were called pantries: the monsters used those as sources of food capable of making them slightly stronger than average.

 

However, right then, that crystal was enveloped entirely by a humongous plant, a clearly improved version of the flowers they had been fighting up to that point. This one not only had a different kind of head, with a number of what looked like giant colored leaves at the point, but it also had two additional extensions, each with another head at the top. The plant was tall enough to coil around the whole crystal of the pantry, leaving only a few stripes uncovered.

 

«A parasitic plant.» Bayrun commented. «Is it generating all those monsters?»

 

«From the looks of it, at least.» Mirne said in return.

 

They also noticed that several new flower monsters were being born from the walls of green flesh. Segregated into a far corner, they even spotted some of those creatures locked up in cages.

 

«Hey. Over there!» Dardanus alerted after noticing something important, toward which he pointed the point of his bardiche. Everyone’s gaze thus fell on a slight bulge of green flesh on top of which a spherical object was lying in a small hole. «It’s the same object in Rivira! The spawn of the Spirit!»

 

«Wait...look!» Zald instead pointed to one of the rocky uplands that the green flesh hadn’t swallowed, specifically the one right next to the sphere.

 

On top of it was a human male with skin as pale as a corpse. His face was covered by a Skull Sheep’s head, which couldn’t hide its long, white hair. His body was covered only by a wrapped cloth around the waist, fingerless gloves, and a little more aside from his boots that covered most of his legs.

 

«Is that guy a tamer?» Veda pondered, seeing that the monsters were not attacking him.

 

But before they could come up with an answer, they heard somebody else scream from another point of that hill that they couldn’t see quite well.

 

«Comrades! Unsheath your blades for our desire! Bring death to those ignorant intruders!»

 

Followed by a chant that couldn’t be clearer: «Death! Death! Death!»

 

Then, from behind the hill, a war cry followed, and a large group of nearly 50 people, all wearing white dresses and headgear that resembled ancient monks, charged toward them, wielding all kinds of daggers and swords.

 

«Are they seriously attacking with those?» Mirne asked, though she felt suspicion brewing in her mind.

 

On the other hand, Dardanus, Alfia, and Zald recognized that outfit and their eyes widened in terror.

 

«Mirne! Don’t let those guys close! They are suicide bombers!» the Executor immediately passed.

 

All of a sudden, the Vice-Captain seemed to remember that she, as well, had seen people like those before...seven years before, to be precise.

 

«Supporters! Switch to ranged attack! Don’t let those guys approach the formation!»

 

Even while carrying their large backpacks, the Supporters grabbed their Auto-Arrows and prepared two lines of fire before the infantry. There were twenty of them. Ten knelt while the others stood behind them.

 

Some of the men in white had bows and threw a few arrows, but they were imprecise, and the line infantry used their shields to protect their comrades.

 

«Are those...Evilus?!» Alfia asked, baffled.

 

«With their clothing and their eagerness to die...if they aren’t, they are goddamn close to it.» Dardanus said with the grim realization that this whole story was extremely more sinister than it had looked until that moment.

 

The suspected members of Evilus kept charging, but as soon as they entered in range, the Supporters started to bolt them down, not wasting a single arrow, even when two or three men happened to choose the same target. At one point, one of the robed men exploded, for an arrow had probably ignited one of the explosives those maniacs had attached to their bodies. That explosion only urged the sharpshooters to fire with even more accuracy, and before long, all those brainwashed men and women were lying dead on the ground. Some tried to get closer and detonate themselves anyway, in an act of spite.

 

«Violas!» the voice of the strange pale man suddenly yelled.

 

A large number of flower monsters thus sprang into action. Despite the urgency, Dardanus was kinda relieved that they could finally attach a name to those things.

 

«This is not simple taming.» Zald commented. «We need to take down that man, and quickly!»

 

«Agreed. Alfia, support the troops! Find a way to acquire that jewel! Zald and I are going to take the mask off that guy!» the Executor ordered.

 

«On it!» the mage replied. «Ataraxia!» she added, invoking her second spell, a defensive one.

 

Meanwhile, leveraging their tremendous speed, Dardanus and Zald dashed across the floor, heading at full speed against that mysterious, yet oddly familiar, tamer.

 

They swung their weapons, but one person noticed them and dodged despite their speed, which was renowned as impossible to catch in all of Orario.

 

The tamer clicked his tongue. «Of all the people…» he said, annoyed.

 

That voice, however. It was one of those that Dardanus could never forget.

 

«What…?» he first growled softly. «You!» yelled then.

 

The Executor charged again, delivering a decisive blow to the enemy; however, that one drew out two short swords and managed to block the attack of a Level 8. He even showed to be incredibly quick in his movements, though it was nothing that Dardanus and Zald could not follow, and the pressure of two of the strongest men in Orario allowed them to gain the advantage.

 

«Violas!» the man yelled once again.

 

Before they could notice, Dardanus and Zald were once again attacked by a large number of flower monsters. They weren’t that much of a threat to them, but they were so many and so insistent that they successfully hindered the two adventurers’ movements.

 

So much so that the tamer eventually connected one of his blows against Zald’s armor, penetrating it on the left hip. Zald was still dodging enough that it only scraped his skin, but the simple fact that his legendary armor could be broken just like that was a giant alarm bell.

 

«Are you alright?» Dardanus asked.

 

«Please. This is nothing.» his friend shrugged off. «Rather, you seemed to know him.»

 

«I’m sure you will, too, once we remove that mask.» Dardanus grunted.

 

They were then interrupted by an explosion that rocked the eastern wall, and from it emerged three new adventurers. Thanks to their sight, the two humans recognized Bete Loga, Lefiya Viridis, and another female elf with a white outfit and blue hems that accompanied her red eyes and flowing black hair. They identified her as Filvis Challia, the bodyguard of the God Dionysus.

 

The trio was pretty close to the two of them, so Bete jumped down and ran up to them.

 

«Hey, old men! Where’s Ais?» he asked with his aggressive voice.

 

«Trust me, pup.» Zald replied in tone, even if his voice sounded calm. «Ais is perfectly fine on her own. Now we have another problem. Go to Alfia, she will explain what you have to do.»

 

Bete now sounded a bit less arrogant. «S...She’s here?»

 

«Don’t just stand there, go!» Zald reprimanded.

 

Bete clicked his tongue and obeyed, signaling the two elves to accompany him.

 

«Zald. Cover me.» Dardanus implicitly asked.

 

«I’ve got you.» the tall man replied just before charging again at the Violas.

 

Quickly cutting them down, he opened a path to Dardanus, who was instead charging up his second Skill.

 

Lawbringer

 

When confronted with a powerful force of evil, be it human or monster, Dardanus could use this Skill to receive a massive boost of energy that could last several minutes, improving all his Abilities and allowing him the chance to deliver a charged blow to finish off his opponent.

 

With his flanks secured, the Executor finally charged back at the tamer.

 

This time, after distracting him with a mere surprise kick, he managed to find an opening and swing his most substantial blow yet at him.

 

The tamer managed to get back enough not to be cut in two right away, but the blow still connected, and the energy exploded with a massive detonation, which sent the tamer flying and smashing into one of the uncovered rocky walls. With him gone, even the Violas seemed to relent their assault on the primary formation, though they still defended the jewel.

 

But once the dust and the smoke settled, the tamer was still in one piece, even if wounded. And his mask was shattered.

 

And still...he got back on his feet pretty quickly.

 

«You were close, Executor.» he said mockingly, and as his figure started to become more discernible, others in the room began to realize his identity. «However, there’s no way my body, which is loved by ‘Her’, would break so easily.»

 

As his wounds started to repair themselves without magic, Zald walked next to Dardanus and looked distressed and angry. «Is this a joke?!» he whispered, unable to believe his eyes.

 

«I’m afraid not.» Dardanus replied, barely holding back a boiling anger.

 

Finally, the man became clear to see. He had yellow-green eyes that looked at Dardanus and Zald along with a malicious grin, and his face now left no doubts about his identity.

 

«Vendetta…» Zald whispered, still unable to believe who was in front of them.

 

«Olivas Act!» Dardanus said with rage. A rage that he had long left to rest, for he had long believed that man to be dead.

 

That man. Once one of the leaders of Evilus during the Great Feud. Responsible for the terror bombings and for opening the gates to the mightiest warriors of the Empire and Rakia, almost spelling the destruction of Orario. That man, who had been directly or indirectly responsible for the deaths of thousands of innocents and some of the more promising adventurers of the next generation. Adventurers that Dardanus himself had nurtured and befriended.

 

And the man who, in a last act of spite, caused the Nightmare of the 27 th Floor, and everyone had assumed he had been killed, for only his lower body had been found.

 

«So you were alive!» Dardanus kept roaring.

 

«No. Actually, I died.» Olivas replied confidently, and the two Demons noticed that his legs were clearly made up of something other than human flesh and bones: they were made up of several different pieces, chiseled together so much that they left markings similar to a checkerboard.

 

«But I’ve come back from the depths of death.» Olivas kept saying, then he suddenly raised his head, looking upward and extending his hands as if he was in some kind of mystic ecstasy, then he bellowed out with a passion that matched that impression: «I was given a second chance at life! By none other than ‘Her’!»

 

At that moment, Dardanus and Zald noticed a spirit stone in the middle of his chest, for it had been uncovered by the Executor’s previous blow. And that stone had a vivid color, much like those of the Violas that had been recovered so far.


«You’ve gotta be kidding me!» Mirne said as she recognized Olivas as well. And the remembrance of the many Guards who had died because of him made her blood boil.

 

Alfia reached out with a hand. «Vice-Captain, calm down. If you lose your edge, your men will be in danger.»

 

Recalled to reality, Mirne quickly regained her senses, so that her men, who were also in shock, would not lose their minds. But she still made sure to make her question heard. «Just what are you?»

 

Olivas made a sadistically satisfied expression. He extended an arm to indicate the two men in front of him and the other toward the severed head of a Viola.

 

«Human and Monsters. I am a supreme being with the powers of both. I’ve gone past you fools who are being played around with by the Gods!» he preached as he grabbed the severed head and made sure to show it to everyone. «The Violas and I come from the same origin: ‘Her’! The Monsters obey me as ‘Her’ agent!»

 

«Who the hell is he talking about?!» Bete asked, irritated.

 

While Violas kept blabbering about facts the humans had already guessed, seeing his fanatical devotion to ‘Her’, Alfia couldn’t help but feel the hypothesis of a Spirit being involved was becoming ever more challenging to deny. Only a being with a divine presence could somehow create that variety of creatures and instill such a disgusting adoration by a man like him.

 

However, in all that rambling, the man didn't even try to hide once Dardanus interrupted the Violas and asked him what he hoped to accomplish. All the contrary: he smiled as he said it.

 

«To destroy Orario, of course.»

 

Everyone fell silent. Olivas had now arrived at the point where he was willing to destroy Babel and Orario to let the Monsters roam into the lower world once again.

 

«I’ll grant her wish. ‘She’ wants to see the sky.» he kept saying in adoration.

 

However, tired of hearing him, Zald spoke up.

 

«Shut up. I don’t care what kind of creature a sicko like you has fallen for. But I know that you’re just talking to buy time.»

 

Olivas stopped, realizing they were about to attack again, and replied. «It’s true. Despite everything, you still hurt me, Dardanus. I can’t really move that well, at the moment...only that, though.»

 

A chill ran down the humans, but before they could react, Olivas raised his arm and spoke to the giant creature coiled around the pantry. «Viscum! Kill them all!»

 

With an absurd speed, two of the creature’s heads soared toward both groups: the Guards and the two Demons.

 

«Scatter!!» Alfia immediately yelled, noticing the giant body of the lateral head falling on them.

 

However, there was no time for everyone to open the formation. It could have turned into a massacre if Bayrun hadn’t jumped upward, keeping his warhammer high and delivering a blow to the stem.

 

It didn’t stop it, but it certainly made it bounce back for a second. Enough for the troops beneath it to disperse and save themselves when the body fell down, flattening everything on its path.

 

«Gospel!» Alfia targeted the head, and while it managed to damage it, her magic was not suited for such a huge enemy.

 

Dardanus and Zald found themselves in a similar predicament. Both heads unleashed a seemingly endless stream of tentacles from their mouths, which started lashing out at everyone.

 

«Keep your shields up! Don’t get overwhelmed!» Mirne ordered the line infantry. «Mages! Use your short chants! Whatever you got!»

 

Seeing that there were now two members of different Familias, Alfia took the duty of coordinating them.

 

«Viridis! Get back the other mages and prepare your Arcs Ray! Challia! You have a barrier spell, don’t you?!»

 

However, the elf of Dionysus was not listening. Her eyes, filled with resentment and wrath, looked at the distant Olivas Act.

 

«Miss Filvis?» Lefiya asked with urgency, noticing her gaze, as well.

 

«Olivas Act…» Filvis growled.

 

«Get it together! Challia!» Alfia intervened firmly. «We will get that bastard, I swear!» she said with a tone that was no less furious at the man who had orchestrated the death of her students, years before. «But first, we need to survive this assault.»

 

Filvis grunted in frustration, but fell back in line. «Viridis, everyone. Do what you want, I will shield you!» she declared.

 

Just as the battle began to turn up the heat, everyone’s attention was dragged toward another explosion from the wall, where another hole was opened as, to the surprise of many, the red-haired tamer flew into the room.

 

Instead, on the edge of the newly opened cavity stood the figure of a girl in a white dress holding a rapier.

 

«Miss Ais!» Lefiya said with a joyful and relieved face.

 

Alfia instead smiled toward her, approving of her performance.

 

«Are you all just talk, Revis?» Olivas Act then said to the wounded tamer. «How pitiful.»

 

Then he moved a hand and turned one of Viscum’s heads toward Ais instead of Dardanus and Zald, despite Revis protesting.

 

But as the head approached at full speed, Ais activated her magic. A strong wind was imbued into her blade, and the stroke she delivered with full power cut the head of the creature (and a good portion of the stem) in two, leaving everybody speechless, particularly Olivas.

 

Alfia herself didn’t know if she should feel afraid or admired. That kind of power was way too much for a simple combat magic.

 

Yet again, when she considered Ais’s origins, they weren’t that difficult to accept.

 

«What?!» Olivas screamed after falling on his butt for the shock.

 

However, after a passing moment, the old Evilus leader stood back up and devised a new plan.

 

«Violas! Attack the Sword Princess! Stop her for even a second! Viscum, crush the others!» he yelled.

 

«Lady Alfia!» Filvis said. «I think I can blast its head. I just need a path open!»

 

Alfia looked around and decided that only one person could help her sort through the renewed barrage of tentacles quickly.

 

«All right, Loga. Show me your trash talk is not just hot air!» she commanded. «Open a path for her!»

 

Bete clicked his tongue, but he had learned not to provoke her by then.

 

The pairing Alfia had chosen turned out to be perfect: Bete quickly opened a path with his kicks, where his weapon was placed, and Filvis dispatched the head by using her attack: a short chant spell named Dio Thyrsos unleashed a powerful and short-ranged beam that blew away the head. As the stem started turning to ash, the Guards hurried to surround Olivas.

 

«It can’t be...I can’t possibly lose…» the man said as he went mad.

 

Dardanus and Zald, now joined by Ais, approached him.

 

«Let’s make this quick: which floor do we have to get to?» the Executor asked without half-measures.

 

But then Revis appeared in front of him. Feeling rejuvenated, Olivas started laughing.

 

«That’s right! We’re superior beings that have been chosen by ‘Her’! Revis, give some time. When I’m healed, we can attack them-»

 

«What a farce.» Revis interrupted.

 

«Uh?!»

 

The next thing everybody knew was that Revis planted her fist into Olivas’ chest, leaving everybody too shocked to move.

 

«R-Revis...what?» the man gasped.

 

«I need power. The Violas are not enough.» she cut short.

 

Then she simply ripped the magic stone from him. As the body of Olivas now turned to ash once and for all, Revis swallowed the stone before anybody could react.

 

And then, she charged at Ais, with a speed that ignored even Dardanus and Zald.

 

«Damn it...wait, somebody get the jewel!» Mirne instructed, reminding everyone of their objective.

 

Indeed, they had approached the jewel quite enough. Alfia dashed toward it, only to see it being snatched away by a new figure.

 

A figure clad in a black cape and outfit, with a black mask colored with red motifs covering the face. It reminded the mage of Fels, but this one still had its flesh and bones.

 

«It’s not complete, but it’s ready!» Revis said through her battle. «Take it to Enyo!»

 

«Got it.» the figure said in a voice that was most likely distorted by some magic item, then it ran away with great speed.

 

Just as Alfia was about to chase, she heard Revis give another order.

 

«Viscum! Give birth until you shrivel up!»

 

In the span of ten seconds, new Violas started to emerge from the roof...from the floor...from the walls...everywhere.

 

«What the…?»

 

«Form up! Defensive formation!!» Mirne yelled immediately. «Infantry! Form two circles! Mage at the center!»

 

Realizing that staying alone would mean she would get crushed by the sheer numbers, Alfia was forced to fall back with the mages.

 

Dardanus also rushed back to bolster the defense, while Zald and Ais continued to fight a Revis that had been powered up in a single second by acquiring Olivas’ stone.

 

Thanks to their training, the Guards had quickly assembled, but the Violas were covering every side one could look toward. There was no way out of that place.

 

«What...what is this…?» Lefiya cowered, her eyes full of terror.

 

However, as she looked at her, Alfia remembered something important.

 

«Lefiya! Only you can get us out of here!» she said vigorously.

 

«W...What…?!» Lefiya asked, confused and scared.

 

«You can use Riveria’s magic, right? Well, that’s our only way!»

 

«I...I…» the young elf still hesitated.

 

«Hey!» Bete's voice came in.

 

The werewolf angrily approached his companion and grabbed the hem of her coat. «Either you do that, or we’re all dead!» he snarled. «The old hag chose you for a reason! Prove that you can be something other than dead weight!» and then pushed her away. «I’m going where Ais is!» he finally declared.

 

After a few more seconds, when Lefiya would not stop shaking, she finally resolved her mind. With a face that wasn’t hiding either that or her fear, she still turned toward Mirne.

 

«Vice-Captain! Please, I need you to protect me for three minutes!»

 

Mirne turned and looked at her. «You think you alone can make a difference?!» she asked, a bit irritated, yet hopeful.

 

«B...Believe in me, please! I will save...everyone who protects me!» she yelled, even with nervousness breaking her voice.

 

Nonetheless, the officer acknowledged her words. «Everyone! Hold the line! We need to hold them for three minutes!» she yelled.

 

The Guards were already fighting for their dear lives all around. Surrounded on all sides, even the help of strong individuals like Dardanus and Bayrun seemed futile against the endless spawning of Violas. It didn’t matter if a single blow of the Executor took out ten at a time: twenty more were ready to take their place.

 

«Go, Lefiya. I’ll cover you.» Alfia reassured.

 

Lefiya nodded and then formed her magic circle.

 

«Ancestors of the forest…»

 

The first stage of her final attack: Elf Ring. A unique magic that allowed Lefiya to use a third spell, a feature only Alfia had in the past, but only as a condition for her old disease. Lefiya could instead use this spell to invoke another magic used by other elves.

 

And what they needed right then was Riveria’s ultimate destruction spell: Rea Laevateinn .

 

The mages around her also formed a circle and started firing their attack spells to relieve even the tiniest bit of weight from the frontline soldiers.

 

However, the first losses arrived quickly. Alfia saw a guard being grabbed by the arm, chomped, and taken away.

 

«Replace the fallen! Don’t leave any gap!» Mirne instructed.

 

«...Stand your ground!» Dardanus evoked his Skill to boost the formation as he ran around.


Finally, the emergency on the 24th Floor had been declared over.

 

Aside from a recommendation not to hinder the movements of the Guard, the Guild gave the ‘all-clear’ to all the adventurers who needed to go or pass through that floor.

 

Not that Bell was touched by that news: he and Lili had no intention to go that deeply.

 

«Say, Master Bell.» Lili asked with a bit of hesitation. «Shall we aim to clear the 10th Floor...for real, this time?»

 

Bell smiled. «Funny. I was about to ask that myself. Yes, I feel like it shouldn’t be impossible for us, at the moment.»

 

It had been two days since that incident, and since Lili had finally repented from her underhanded ways. She was now feigning her death to hide from her Familia, which was why, before they headed for Babel, Bell decided to make his proposal to her.

 

«Lili, would you consider converting to my Familia?»

 

«Uh…?» Lili stuttered.

 

«Your Familia has treated you horribly so far, right? Even if you are now hiding from them, there is no guarantee that you’ll be safe forever. Also, without going to your deity, you can’t update your Status. You’d be stuck.»

 

He said that with a clarity of vision that impressed even himself. Being trained by his aunt and uncles seemed to bear fruit not just in terms of physical strength.

 

Lili looked awestruck at first, but then her mood quickly turned gloomy.

 

«I...I would...if I could.» she said with a sad smile.

 

«But you can.» Bell countered.

 

«No, I can’t. Everyone who wishes to leave Soma Familia has to pay a fee. Two million valis at the very least. Captain’s policy.»

 

«So the rumors were true.» Bell said unfazed. «Listen, Lili, it’s not a very well-known law, but putting conditions on a Conversion is illegal!»

 

«Eh…?» Lili asked with a glint of hope.

 

«I spoke with my Advisor. Converting out of a Familia is an inalienable right in Orario. It’s a decree that Uncle Dardanus pushed when he became Executor. It’s supposed to be a simple matter between the child and the deities of the Familias involved. If your Familia is exploiting you and forcing you to pay to leave it, then they are committing a crime. You have every right to sue them. Maybe the simple threat will convince your Captain to back down.»

 

«I...I didn’t know that…» Lili murmured, astonished.

 

«If you want, we can talk to my uncle once he returns.» Bell insisted. «He will certainly help us.»

 

Lili lowered her head, pondering. She made her considerations, and after a few seconds, she raised her head with a determined face. «I appreciate the thought, Master Bell. But...for the moment...I think it’s better to leave the situation as it is.»

 

«Can I ask why?» Bell asked, a little disheartened.

 

«Even if I sue them and win the trial, there is no guarantee that Captain Zanis will not try to come back at us later. And, with all respect, Master Bell, you alone can’t possibly defend against the whole Soma Familia, even if their overall Level is quite low.»

 

Bell made a grunt of frustration at himself.

 

«Before I try to leave the Soma Familia, I have to ensure that we can defend ourselves from any retaliation. Even if the Three Demons protect you, there are a number of ways by which they can ruin your lives.» Lili laid out clearly.

 

«I...see.» Bell felt himself quite stupid. He thought he had this covered, but now he realized that he was being too optimistic. That the power of the law alone would protect them from the petty revenge of another Familia.

 

Lili then made a more reassuring smile. «Besides, you might be too kind to hold a grudge, but I want to show Lady Hestia that she can trust me, first. So, for now, let’s keep the status quo. Once you...once we become stronger, I will be more than happy to become a part of your Familia, Master Bell.»

 

That was right. Bell knew that he needed more strength if he wanted to protect what was dear to him. His mind rushed to a far day in his past—one of the first times his aunt had come to visit him. She seemed pessimistic about the world and unsure whether a new hero who could save the world would be able to rise.

 

Bell now knew she was saying that because she was mourning the loss of her most promising students, but he remembered the vow he had made, even as a child.

 

«Then I’ll become a hero! I will become strong and save the world...for you, auntie!»

 

Alfia had returned that statement with a smile. Even if she didn’t intend for him to become an adventurer, Bell still remembered the feeling of joy that he had felt when he had managed to put a smile on his auntie’s face.

 

And while he had found new motivations since he came to Orario, that ambition had never faded: he still wanted to become the hero his dearest guardians had longed for so long.

 

Reinvigorated by that memory, Bell smiled and said: «Then we'd better start immediately. Don’t worry Lili: I will become stronger. For you...for Goddess...and everyone who has brought me here.»

 

«Yes.» Lili replied enthusiastically.

 

Thus, they began another day inside the Dungeon.

Chapter 8: Preparations-Arena

Summary:

With the Expedition of Loki Familia approaching, the Three Demons return to the arena to train the Familia. The Guard continues its investigation. Bell makes an unexpected encounter.

Chapter Text

The operation on the 24th Floor might have achieved its objective of restoring the natural order of things there, so it could reasonably be called a success. However, Zald, Dardanus and Alfia couldn’t help but feel disheartened by the outcome.

 

The Guard had lost four soldiers; Revis had managed to escape and was now much stronger than before; and while she had invited Aiz to reach the 59th Floor, they still knew way too little about their real enemy.

 

For the moment, they knew that there were remnants of Evilus at work, but they didn’t know which deity was supporting them, and who was actually leading them, since Olivas Act seemed to be unrelated to them.

 

«Who else did we miss after the Great Feud?» Zald reasoned.

 

«I mean...we sent a few deities back to Heaven, then, but there were some of the leaders that we never actually confirmed whether they were alive or dead.» Alfia replied. «Come to think about it...could it be…?»

 

«Speculation will only lead us astray.» Dardanus cut short, sitting at his desk. «What’s important is that we now know that Evilus is rearing its head and is connected to the plot to destroy Orario. These individuals may be our key to understanding this entire situation.»

 

«So where do we start looking?» Zald asked.

 

«Those cages that we saw in the pantry. We have confirmed that the individuals behind this are smuggling Violas outside of the Dungeon. Perhaps if we can find a trail of that traffic, we can trace it back to this secondary access that we can’t see.» Dardanus explained.

 

«And the planned expedition to the 59th? Shall we join that?» Alfia asked.

 

«Yes. We will follow the Lokis for the most part, for I wish that they can prove themselves, but I want to see for myself what’s going on down there. You guys, though, don’t really have to join if you don’t want to.»

 

«After everything they put us through?» Zald said with some defiance. «Don’t even try. If there's indeed a Spirit involved, then it’s our responsibility as adults to support the youngsters.»

 

«He’s right. I trust the Loki Familia to get us there anyway. This will be a cakewalk.» Alfia said with some confidence.

 

«Then I say we prove they can do this...the Arena has been set up. I will relay to Finn that we’re ready to train whoever wishes to prove themselves.» Dardanus concluded.

 

«Lord Ouranos will certainly approve of us going.» Alfia added. «But will Royman just take it, or do we have to suffer his complaints until next week?»

 

«He won’t have much of a choice once we explain the situation to him. Besides, the Guard will remain entirely on the surface. The security of the city will be guaranteed anyway.» Zald replied.

 

«On another matter: did any of you speak with Bell yesterday?» Dardanus asked, though he already looked toward one of his companions specifically.

 

«Of course I did.» Alfia replied promptly. «And get this: he saved that Supporter right after she had betrayed him on the 10th Floor.»

 

Both Dardanus and Zald let out a satisfied laugh. «Goodness.» said Zald. «I bet his first excuse was that he did that because she’s a girl.»

 

Alfia chuckled. «More or less.» then added with more composure: «But after listening to his explanation, I do believe that Lili was really in need of somebody to save her. Apparently, after she ran from the 10th Floor, she was ambushed by members of her own Familia, who took every valuable she had and then left her to be bait for the monsters. It’s a miracle they didn’t find Bell’s Hestia Knife.»

 

The news erased any hint of amusement from the faces of those men. «I can’t believe this shit.» Dardanus grunted.

 

«Can’t you just do something about it?» Zald asked. «Soma Familia isn’t new to feats even worse than this.»

 

«In the Dungeon, the only rules we enforce are not to mess with its fauna and that Gods can’t enter it.» Dardanus summed. «Other than that, the Guild doesn’t want to pursue crimes down there without hard evidence, or the justice system would end up clogging.»

 

«Indeed, but the boy is more intelligent than he looks…» Alfia said with some pride toward her nephew, and went on reporting how Bell had proposed Lili to convert to his Familia and the discussion that had followed.

 

«Isn’t it risky to bring this up to the court?» Zald asked. «Arde has been stealing from other adventurers for some time now. If the case is brought before a tribunal, she might be released from her Familia and straight into a cell.»

 

Dardanus hummed in thought. «Should the court ascertain that she had to do that in order to survive, and provided she only committed those crimes in the Dungeon, the judge will most likely let her walk away, but she would need a good lawyer to build her case.»

 

«You almost make it sound like strong-arming the Soma Familia would be the quicker route.» Zald commented.

 

«I sincerely hope they don’t.» the Executor said gravely. «Even if it’s to help someone else, violence between Familias and on the streets is a thing I will never condone. I would still have to penalize everyone involved.»

 

«Then let’s hope Bell is willing to be patient.» Alfia concluded. Then she remembered something. «Oh, speaking of which, I have an urgent matter to attend.»


With Lili busy that day, Bell had decided to go to the Guild and ask Eina for some additional information regarding the 10th Floor before aiming to reach it once again. Wearing his regular clothes, he entered the receiving hall at the Pantheon, already trafficked by several adventurers. He approached the large counter, but couldn’t see his Advisor.

 

«Bell?» he then heard her calling him from the right.

 

He turned toward the waiting area, and, sitting on two couches facing each other, he spotted Eina, his aunt, standing between the couches, and finally, of all people, Ais Wallenstein, who also turned toward him.

 

She was wearing the short dress she usually wore over her armor set, which left her back quite visible. The absence of the armor allowed Bell to appreciate her figure better, finding it even more stunning. So beautiful and unreachable.

 

So unreachable, in fact, that he blanked out and started to walk toward the exit.

 

«Bell, wait!» Eina pleaded, but he started running.

 

Then something grabbed the back of his jacket’s collar and held him down with such strength that it seemed like he had trapped himself onto the edge of a wall, and his legs went into the air for a second before he managed to land safely.

 

That was no wall, however, but his aunt, who had reached him with her absurd speed and was holding him with the fingers of her right hand, while the left one was gravely lying on her hip and contributed to the dark aura forming around her.

 

Before he knew it, Alfia had dragged him to the couch in front of Ais.

 

«A beautiful girl is looking for you, and you run away?!» the aunt scolded him. «I can’t believe I’m saying this...but what would grandpa say?»

 

Those words hit him even more than the embarrassment of meeting his idol. He immediately figured his grandfather, standing in front of the door of their hut back at the village. He was angry and disappointed.

 

«You have dishonored my teachings. Get out of this house! You’re no longer my grandson!»

 

«Ugh!! Grandpa, forgive me!» Bell murmured with shame and regret.

 

Alfia sighed, then explained: «Ais needs to talk to you. Don’t embarrass our family more and listen, am I clear?»

 

«Yes, ma’am!»

 

«T-Then we are going to leave you to talk.» Eina said with a smile, though she wanted to get out of that tense situation as fast as she could.

 

Left alone with his idol, Bell couldn’t help but stand rigidly at attention. Ais wore her usual, neutral doll face. She then stood up and took out something that Bell thought he had lost days before.

 

«Here. You lost this on the 10th Floor, right?» she asked with a calm voice.

 

The vambrace guard! Indeed, Bell had decided to go on without it, but that was certainly a surprise in more than one way, as he realized when he picked it up.

 

«So...the adventurer who helped me down there was...you?»

 

Ais made a nod. «I was asked to and...I wanted to see you for a while.» She added with a face that suddenly became contrived.

 

«Eh?»

 

Then she bowed, making Bell even more confused. «I’m sorry. Back on the 5th Floor, you risked your life against that Minotaur because we let it escape. I’m sorry.»

 

While her apologies made sense, Bell just didn’t feel like that was right and blushed as he hurried to negate. «T-That’s not right! I decided to stall it. So there’s no need for you to apologize!» Then, after stuttering some more, he managed to put together his following sentence. «Rather...it’s me that should apologize...for running away without thanking you!» and immediately bowed as soon as Ais had straightened back, looking a bit stunned herself. «Thank you for saving me so many times! I’m sorry for always running away!» he said with an emphasis dictated by his wracked nerves.

 

He looked up and saw that Ais was still half-confused, but her cheeks had turned to a light pink, which made her look even more adorable.

 

«I-It’s fine.» she said eventually. «Mind if we...talk a little?» she then asked with a more neutral tone.

 

«Eh...uh?…» Bell stuttered, yet the image of his grandpa invoked by Alfia slapped him in the face and told him to get it together. «Sure, I have some free time.» he managed to get out with a smile twisted by the mess that was his head and a face almost entirely red.

 

They thus walked right outside the building. Bell had noticed that Eina had gone back to work, while Alfia had already left, apparently. Right outside the door, Ais said.

 

«Your aunt is really gentle.» Ais commented.

 

«Ah...yes. She has helped me so much!» he replied nervously, but sincerely.

 

«Did she...train you?» she asked curious.

 

«Uhm...only since I came to Orario. Before...well, actually, she would have preferred if I stayed back at the village. But I have made my choice, and she is willing to support me, just like my uncles.»

 

«You reached the 10th Floor already.» Ais said with what sounded like a complimenting voice. «You’re amazing.»

 

Bell blushed again and swung his arms nervously. «Only because I had the help of so many people! I’m not amazing at all!» Then he felt a bit more discouraged to admit what was in his heart. «Despite the training, I still have many things to learn. I still fight like an amateur...I mean, none of my uncles actually fights with my style, so...while I’m grateful for their help, I always have the feeling that I’m missing something.»

 

After a brief silence, Ais spoke up again. «I...fight with a style similar to yours…» she said with a nervous tone. «Would you like me to teach you?»


The following day, right after lunchtime, the Three Demons found themselves in the middle of the Amphiteatron. They had stayed away from it for a few weeks, between the preparations for the Monsterphilia, the accident and the related investigation.

 

«I feel like coming back home, in a way.» Zald commented, ready to start.

 

«Just remember not to kill anyone. It shouldn’t be difficult, given the average level of the Lokis.» Dardanus reminded.

 

«Still, you guys remember what lies between the 51st and the 59th Floor? We must ensure that they are prepared for everything.» Alfia recommended.

 

«Don’t worry. I’m making sure the unprepared ones will beg to stay home.» Zald replied.

 

«Don’t thin our ranks out too much.» the Executor quipped. «After all, only a relatively small party will head to the 59. The ones we need actually to test will be their strongest.»

 

«Then, if you don’t mind, I need to let it go a bit. I’ll take Gareth and Bete.» the tall man said.

 

«They’re all yours—especially the wolf.» Alfia replied, embittered.

 

«Are you still mad at him?» Dardanus asked with a snigger.

 

«Until he apologizes to Bell, yes. With all my heart.» She replied sternly.

 

Finally, they heard a large group coming in from the main entrance. Soon enough, the highest adventurers of Loki Familia all marched inside, followed quickly by the rest of their fighting force, which included the second-string adventurers led by Raoul Nord and Anakitty Autumn. The large group of 50 adventurers slowly strolled in and formed up in a long line, with the top Executives standing in front.

 

«The Loki Familia formally requests the assistance of the Three Demons in training for the upcoming expedition.» Finn officially petitioned.

 

«And we will be glad to provide it.» Dardanus started. «But first, let me share with you something that your Captain is already aware of.» he continued, easily getting the attention of everyone. «The three of us will accompany you on this expedition.»

 

A surprised gasp rose from the Familia, mixed between admiration and a spreading sense of bitterness, which was the sentiment Dardanus immediately moved to quash.

 

«Let me be clear about this: until the 59th Floor, we will do basically nothing to assist you in your battles. This is your trial, the fruit of all your long, relentless efforts, and we do not intend to sully it. However, recent events have shown us that there might be something plotting the destruction of our very city down to that Floor. While we wish for you to become stronger, we cannot simply ignore this threat. That is why we will assist you on that Floor and nothing more.»

 

That seemed to calm most people down, and with that out of the way, it was time to start the training. As promised, Zald took Gareth, Bete and a group of frontline members of the second string. Dardanus thus took special care of Finn, Raul, and other sub-commanders to ensure they worked on their tactics and coordinated their teams. Finally, Alfia took Riveria and a squad of mages.

 

However, she was the first to notice the absence of two prevalent members of the Familia.

 

«Where are Ais and Lefiya?» she asked Riveria.

 

«For some reason, Lefiya has asked Ais to train her privately.» the elf replied, seemingly not understanding the whole picture. «But don’t worry: I’ll have them show up before the expedition.»

 

«Well, it’s their decision how they want to spend these days, but I was thinking we could start working on Lefiya doing some Concurrent Chanting.»

 

«You think she’s ready for that?»

 

«After seeing what she did on the 24th, absolutely. All she needs is a little more confidence and lots of practice.»

 

«Interesting. Thank you for your insight, teacher.» Riveria joked.

 

«Don’t get too cocky, old hag. I expect you all to come at me with your full power today.» Alfia quipped in return.

 

«Well, you can bet on it. Alicia, form the team!»

 

Thus began the first day of preparations for the expedition. The Three Demons reminded everyone why they had earned their nickname, as they mercilessly exploited every error of their trainees to push them to their limits, both mentally and physically. Every time the Lokis seemed to gain the upper hand, their opponent was always able to find even the tiniest crack in their formation to start breaking it apart, even when wounded or seemingly cornered.

 

The final exercise, which consisted of a mock battle between the Familia and the three top adventurers of Orario, was especially tough. Even though the Lokis came very close to defeating at least Alfia and Zald, the tactics and the strength of Dardanus easily flipped the tables at the last moment, resulting in a crushing defeat.

 

«Not bad.» Dardanus said as they gathered at the end. «You all are making excellent progress, but remember one thing: starting from the 52nd Floor, any common knowledge you think you might have about the Dungeon will be torn to pieces. You will need to be quick on your feet and always have two or three backup plans ready. Think about this, and I hope to see you tomorrow.»

 

«Thank you for your guidance.» Finn said politely, then both groups made a respectful bow, and the Lokis left.

 

It was late afternoon. The sun was entering its dusk phase. However, before the trio could visit Bell, they had another crucial meeting; therefore, they headed back to the Pantheon and entered the underground chamber of Ouranos.

 

Like always, between the large door and the throne of the Founding God of Orario, there was pitch black. That room had no source of light except for the small square of torches imbued with a sacred flame that never stopped burning and illuminated the top of the altar where the God stood, sitting stoically on his throne as he constantly ‘prayed’ to keep the Dungeon from creating an overwhelming amount of monsters.

 

Even as he sat down, Ouranos was an imposing figure. If he were to stand, everyone could have seen that he was over two meders tall, actually just slightly shorter than Zald, but still impressive for the vast majority of people.

 

«Lord Ouranos.» Dardanus greeted as all three of them bowed.

 

«Hello, Dardanus. Zald. Alfia.» The God replied with his usual composed voice. «We were waiting for you.»

 

From the shadows of the room emerged their old acquaintance.

 

«Friends.» Fels said. «How do the preparations of Loki Familia proceed?»

 

«Their morale is high, despite the challenge. I have little concern over their ability to reach the 59th Floor. We will spend the next days making sure they stay sharp.»

 

«Are you still inclined to accompany them?» Fels asked.

 

«We can’t ignore the possible presence of a Spirit down there.» Alfia said. «Even if we trust their courage, our conscience will simply not allow us to stay on the side when we can help.»

 

«It’s fine.» Ouranos reassured. «I do believe they can take on this challenge. But in any case, having you will spare Fels the need to come up with a solution to monitor them.»

 

«So, shall we think about the elements we have on our hands?» the ancient ghost asked. «First of all, we have ascertained that the jewels you encountered both on the 18th and the 24th Floor were indeed Demi-Spirits, so, even if it’s terrible to admit, behind this whole plot to destroy Orario, there is a Spirit involved. A powerful one, even.»

 

«We also know that Evilus has returned.» Zald took up. «We don’t know if it’s a new group claiming the mantle or if there is anyone else of their old leadership other than Olivas Act.»

 

«Nonetheless, that explains who brought the Violas to the surface. And that means that they might even try to bring those Demi-Spirits to the surface. If we want to prevent a catastrophe, we need to track them down quickly.» Alfia added.

 

«The problem is that we still don’t know how they can smuggle the monsters unnoticed. By now, it’s clear that they do not use Babel. There has to be an additional entrance to the Dungeon.»

 

«The investigation of the Guard has brought up nothing, though.» Fels commented, vexed.

 

«I trust Lygas and everyone else.» Dardanus cut short. «Clearly, this secret access has been concealed extremely well, but they will find it, nonetheless. Our primary concern is to determine where the enemy will strike next. Also, thanks to that little trip on the 24th, we heard the enemy pull out a new name.»

 

«Enyo.» Ouranos nodded, speaking with a grave voice. «A name that means ‘Destroyer of Cities’ in the language of the Gods.»

 

«Sounds like our kind of guy.» Zald said sarcastically. «Though it’s clearly an alias. Who is hiding behind it?»

 

«We will have to leave that to Loki and Hermes.» Fels replied. «Only they can effectively investigate other Gods.»

 

«Speaking of Gods...since when was Dionysus involved in this?» Alfia asked. «Filvis Challia is his bodyguard. She couldn’t have been on the 24th just because she was passing by.»

 

«I tried to ask Loki when we returned, but she has evaded the question.» Dardanus explained. «And I honestly don’t like this one bit. If Dionysus is helping, why didn’t he come to talk with us?»

 

«Dionysus is quite renowned for being distrustful of the Guild, even if he pays his taxes and takes the quests issued to him without much complaint.» Zald added. «Maybe he asked Loki to keep quiet about his involvement.»

 

«In a situation like this, an ally you can’t trust is probably more dangerous than an enemy.» Alfia warned.

 

«Then we shall keep our eyes open toward the Dionysus Familia, as well.» Dardanus concluded. «Now let’s focus on the expedition. And for that...Lord Ouranos, would you please update my Status?»

 

«Of course. Come up here.» the Lord replied politely.

 

Dardanus walked up the stairs and removed the top of his armor. Ouranos then waved a hand and woke the Falna without the need to spill a single drop of his divine blood, for the one in the beginning was enough for him to imbue his followers with eternal essence. Such was the power carried by the Elder God, and the reason why he could easily update the Status of his followers without ever stopping his prayers to the Dungeon.

 

Soon enough, the update was done. As a Level 8, Dardanus didn’t have much progress to show, for even accounting for the recent experience in the Dungeon incidents, it barely counted as anything significant for someone like him. It only seemed like his Skill Bastion of Light had slightly powered up.

 

Zald then went up. He, who had barely broken a sweat in Nineveh and only participated in the incident at the 24th, made even less real progress, though his Abilities did increase by four points.

 

Finally, Alfia walked up. Her dress mostly exposed her back, but since she needed to lower it a little bit anyway, the two men turned around out of respect and waited patiently.

 

At one point, they heard what sounded like an amused huff by the old God, which made them curious, but they didn’t dare to turn around until they were sure Alfia wouldn’t feel offended. When she finally started walking down, they turned and indeed saw Ouranos making a little smile, while the woman herself had an expression between giggling and melting.

 

«Look here.» she said, handing her Status sheet to them. «Under the Skills.»

 

Dardanus took it and the two read down. Ever since her disease had been cured, Alfia had always retained a couple of special Skills: Alme and Vel Ardore, which were a small thing compared to the old Gif Blessing, which gave her both incredible power as well as abnormalities as a reflection of her medical condition.

 

But now, they were stunned to find there was a third one, again. The name alone sounded almost comical, yet there it was.

 

Motherly Power

 

The sheet reported: ‘The desire to protect and nurture a younger child; improved resistance against poisons, curses and magical attacks. Training children with the bearer yields faster results. Temporarily increases Abilities proportionally to the desire to protect the children.’

 

As they finished, the two men couldn’t hold back a happy snicker.

 

«Well, congratulations...Mama Alfia.» Zald joked, giving her a pat on the shoulder.

 

Alfia chuckled and gave him a soft punch on the chest of the armor. After a moment of sharing that strange discovery, Dardanus returned on a detail.

 

«I wonder, it says ‘children’ in plural. Does that mean this Skill does not apply solely to Bell?»

 

«It is easy to assume that this Skill will be more powerful when Bell Cranel is involved.» Ouranos explained. «However, it seems to me like you have taken a liking to teaching in general, Alfia. It most likely applies to the young adventurers you wish to see grow. As long as you have a little bit of affection for them, you will help them develop at a faster pace.»

 

«If it applies to younger children, I guess that leaves people like Riveria and Finn out of the picture.» Zald noted.

 

«Probably. But it’s also true that the youngsters are faster learners.» she said. «If an adult is stuck at Level 3, it’s probably because he has given up becoming stronger, so the Skill makes sense.»

 

«Also, a simple mock combat doesn’t even come close to improving Abilities like a real-life-or-death situation.» Dardanus added. «Unless you really make them feel like they will die, I’m not sure how much this will impact the higher Levels.»

 

«Maybe we should rename it ‘Tough Love’.» Alfia joked at first, getting a chuckle out of her companions, then returned serious. «But if we combine this with Bell’s already abnormal growth…»

 

«Sounds like your desire for a Hero may not be too far.» Fels commented. «But for that, we will have to wait and see.»


The morning training had been painful, but definitely useful. As expected, even if Ais wasn’t good at holding back her strength, fighting with somebody who had a style closely resembling her own had helped Bell improve his posture, positioning, and the tactics he could use with his two blades.

 

Still, Ais hit like a charging bull. Bell could swear some of his bones were creaking. That day’s Dungeon dive had been extremely uncomfortable. Yet, he had managed it somehow, bringing back a decent amount of money that allowed him to be at the Hostess of Fertility, offering dinner to his uncles.

 

There was also the issue that he had been chased by a forest elf of the Loki Familia before he even got to the walls. A problem caused by his inability to dodge questions convincingly. However, his uncles didn’t need to hear that, yet.

 

«So...Ais offered to train you?» Alfia asked, making sure to keep her voice down.

 

Bell was flustered. «Y-Yes. I’m not sure why she did that, but I feel like her training is helping me a lot. You know, since her fighting style is closer to mine than yours.»

 

«That’s out of doubt, for sure. But I don’t remember leaving you so beaten up.» Zald commented, a bit worried.

 

Bell chuckled nervously. «Anyway, I will be training with her every morning for this week.»

 

Dardanus hummed in thought, putting a hand under his chin. «That’s strange, though. From what I heard, Ais doesn’t even train with her friends back at the Loki residence. Now she has taken an interest in you.» Then he gasped. «Wait...you won’t say…?»

 

«Ehm…» Alfia said carefully. «I hate to bring down this hopeful joy of yours, but I’m sure that Ais asked to train with you because she wants to understand how you are growing so quickly.»

 

Dardanus and Zald sighed, disappointed that she wasn’t keeping it a secret, while Bell was suddenly devastated, though not as much as the other three believed. «Oh...I see.»

 

«Don’t take it too hard, honey.» his aunt immediately tried to heal. «Ais has some...circumstances. For nearly all of her life, all she ever cared about was to become strong and kill monsters. She has opened up a little with a few girls in her Familia, but from Riveria’s tales and my own experience, it’s clear that she’s quite the airhead. I will admit, however, that this is a first.»

 

«What?»

 

«That she offered to train someone in private.»

 

«You really know her that well, Auntie?» Bell asked, quite impressed.

 

«I don’t really speak that much with her directly, but Riveria is very talkative, at least with me, when it comes to Ais. It’s no exaggeration to say that Ais is to Riveria what you are to me, Bell.» the mage said with a smile.

 

«Ah, the mamas sharing their griefs.» Zald laughed.

 

«Don’t let Riveria hear you.» Alfia quipped.

 

«Incoming!» The voice of Mia suddenly broke in.

 

She promptly arrived with all four dishes and laid them at the respective places, but then, in particular, she laid a friendly grip on Zald’s shoulder. «Oi, let me hear about this hock, and hurry!»

 

Zald smirked, promptly cut a piece of meat and put it in his mouth, savoring it with the face of a food critic. He then nodded and made an approving face. «I think cumin would exalt the sauce better, but it’s amazing!»

 

«Ah, I knew you would find something to contest!» the dwarf woman laughed as she gave another friendly pat and then left.

 

«I said it’s amazing, didn’t I?!» Zald joked back, earning a chuckle from the others.

 

«I didn’t know you were Mama Mia’s official taster.» Bell joked.

 

«She constantly says that, should I decide to quit my life as a warrior, she has a spot open in the kitchen.» his guardian replied in tone.

 

«Anyway, let’s make a toast.» Dardanus proposed, lifting his pint.

 

«To what?» Bell asked as he did the same with his own.

 

«To us, but most importantly: to Alfia’s new Skill!»

 

Bell was shocked. But before he could gasp out his surprised shriek, the woman quipped: «You damn blabbermouth.»

 

«A new Skill?!» The kid couldn’t hold back a yell, enough that a first group of curious turned around. For sure, hearing about one of the most prominent adventurers of the city gaining a new Skill might as well be a political matter altogether.

 

«Oh...sorry.» Bell apologized after seeing that he had drawn unwanted attention.

 

«It’s not a big deal, but you should learn to keep these matters private, honey.» Alfia gently reprimanded. «Anyway, this Skill will benefit you and all the other kids I’m currently teaching.»

 

«What does that mean?» Bell wondered.

 

«Let’s discuss it another moment. Right now, I want to enjoy this dinner.»


Days passed. There were now only two before the Loki Familia began its expedition. And once again, Bell was taking his training with Ais...to the face.

 

Ais had asked if they could use the whole day to train, and Bell had agreed, both to spend time with her and to prepare himself for a particular task he was bracing himself for the following day.

 

However, so far the morning turned out to be mostly about him being kicked to the face, passing out and waking up some minutes later with Ais giving him a lap pillow. So many times, in fact, that a part of him started to think that she was serious when she said that she wanted to give him one. He simply could not find an explanation for her wish other than her being an airhead, just like his aunt had warned.

 

Any time it would end up with him promptly jumping to his feet, he would be flustered whenever he woke up.

 

At the tenth or so occurrence, Ais remained sitting on the floor as she asked Bell: «Can I ask you...how can you become so strong...so quickly?»

 

Bell’s mind snapped out of the tender fantasies and back to reality. That was the real reason why she had offered to train him, and he knew full well that he had to avoid talking about his growth Skill. For once, it would be highly embarrassing to tell that the main reason was because he was in love with her, but also because he couldn’t risk the info leaking out, and Ais didn’t seem so good at keeping secrets.

 

But he still didn’t want to straight-up lie. So he came up with a vague, but sincere answer:

 

«There is a person I admire and that I want to reach as fast as possible.» he said with reddening cheeks.

 

Ais leaned her head, pondering. «Is that...your aunt?»

 

Bell chuckled. «No. Of course, I want to become as strong as her and the uncles one day, but she’s not the one. In any case, I will seize any opportunity to improve myself.» He added, looking at his closed hand, then extending it upward and opening his fingers again as if he was trying to grab something. «To reach the place I want.»

 

Ais looked at him, making a soft huff, as if those words made her realize something about herself.

 

«A place...you want to be.» she almost whispered, then she made a faint smile. «I get it. I...too, have one.»

 

After a minute of silence as they both recovered, Ais suddenly yawned, putting a hand in front of her mouth and making it as silent as possible, but it was still clear.

 

Then, keeping her seiza, she added with nonchalance: «Should we try practice napping?»

 

«Excuse me?» Bell asked confused.

 

«As an Adventurer, you will sooner or later start to spend more and more time in the Dungeon. Learning to get the most out of every moment of sleep is an important skill.»

 

«Ehm...if you are sleepy, I’m not going to judge you.» Bell said with a timid smile.

 

Ais was left without words for a few seconds, as if she was trying to find a justification for her words, but all she could do was blush and slightly pout. Then she turned toward him and leaned toward his face with a gaze that, while severe, could hardly be taken seriously.

 

«It’s training…» she insisted.

 

«Ok, ok.» Bell replied and decided to play along, but then extended a hand to keep her attention. «Ah, Miss Ais. Tomorrow, your Familia will train again with my uncles, right?»

 

«I suppose so...yes.» the girl said, wondering how that point mattered in their conversation.

 

«Good. When do you think you'll be done?»


 

The day before the expedition.

 

Most of the Loki Familia members were back at Twilight Manor, making sure that all gear was accounted for and having Loki update their Status. Only the first-tier members of the Familia were now dueling in groups against the Three Demons.

 

Finn, Gareth, Tiona, Tione, Bete and Ais were all engaging a 2v1 against the top adventurers of Ouranos, stalling for time while both Riveria and Lefiya prepared their spells in the hopes of knocking out Zald and Alfia first, so they could then focus on the strongest, Dardanus.

 

It was actually going quite well, until it was Tiona who made a slip: while she and her sister were fighting against Alfia, the younger sister got too eager. She swung her colossal double-bladed sword at the mage while the latter was clearly about to launch another one of her Gospels.

 

Tiona then missed. However, Alfia didn’t counterattack: she threw her magical attack against Finn, who was giving her the back as he was fighting Dardanus, and was entirely caught by surprise.

 

Without the support of his Captain, Gareth was overwhelmed in a matter of seconds. Dardanus then rejoined Alfia, and that was basically over: one squad at a time, the Loki Familia found itself grasping defeat from the jaws of victory.

 

«I really thought we had you, this time.» Finn said with a resigned smirk.

 

«You had us most of the time, I won’t deny that.» Zald acknowledged. «But that shows just how a single misstep from everyone can doom the entire group.» he then warned.

 

«We will certainly treasure this lesson, Zald.» Gareth replied.

 

«Once again, thank you for your time and your guidance, good sirs and madame.» Finn concluded politely. «I hope we will see you tomorrow morning.»

 

«Count on it, Finn.» Dardanus reassured. He then looked around the arena, and sarcastically commented: «Well, looks like no one else wanted to have a go at us, today.»

 

«I guess everyone felt a little discouraged, knowing that Loki Familia was occupying this place for the whole week.» Zald quipped.

 

«I’m sorry we’ve been monopolizing you.» Riveria said with a smile.

 

«Well, you guys will be the ones guarding us for the expedition, but it’s not like we weren’t open to training other adventurers.»

 

Barely had Alfia said that when she spotted a single figure walking in from the main gate, right behind the Loki Familia. Looking at her suddenly stunned face, at first her two colleagues and then the Lokis followed her gaze. And all of them were no less surprised to see who had just walked in, with a calm and seriousness that he usually did not show.

 

Bell walked around the Lokis, making a respectful nod to greet them while they all looked stunned, and then went in front of the Three Demons. Then, following the protocol he had been taught by Eina, he made a bow and delivered his request.

 

«Bell Cranel, of Hestia Familia, humbly requests a sparring match with the Three Demons.»

 

Still amazed, but quickly rising to the quest, Alfia was the first to reply. «Bell! We thought you would be in the Dungeon, at this hour.»

 

With a restored friendliness in the conversation, Bell smirked and explained: «Lili couldn’t make it today, and you guys will be gone for a while, so...here I am.»

 

«How nice to visit.» Zald quipped. «So, are you ready to escalate your training?»

 

«I...I’ve been practicing. Both inside and outside the Dungeon. I would like you to assess me.»

 

Over at the Loki group, Lefiya was looking with an unmasked jealousy and rage.

 

«That’s him...the white haired human!»

 

«Uh? You know him, Lefiya?» Tiona asked curiously.

 

Lefiya then remembered that she was supposed to keep her knowledge about him and Ais' training together a secret, and there really wasn’t another reason for her to know him.

 

Luckily, Tione went on and made a joke that got everyone’s attention.

 

«Hey, Bete! That’s the guy you got punched for, right?»

 

«Sh-Shut up!» the werewolf angrily retorted, but the remembrance of that blow was still very fresh in his mind.

 

«Yes. That’s Alfia’s nephew.» Riveria said with her calm demeanor.

 

Out of all of them, Ais was instead looking at the scene in front of her with the utmost attention.

 

«So, Bell, who do you want to test your progress with?» Dardanus asked kindly.

 

«Actually...you, uncle Dardanus.»

 

It was a request that left everyone speechless, to various degrees.

 

«Me? Are you sure?»

 

Bell smiled. «I already trained plenty with Auntie and Zald.» Then quickly glanced at Ais to silently acknowledge all her help. «I’d like to try it out against you.»

 

The tone might have been lighthearted, but his eyes were definitely not. Dardanus chuckled and nodded for him to get into the center of the grounds. «All right, then. I will restrain myself as if I were a Level 2, is that okay?»

 

«Don’t hesitate to get close to a Level 3, please.» Bell replied with an unshakable desire to put himself to the test as he assumed his ready position, wielding both the Hestia Knife and a baselard.

 

Surprised by his fierce resolve, Dardanus couldn’t help but acknowledge the desire of his godson.

 

«All right, then. Ready when you are.» He said as he also assumed his basic stance with the bardiche.

 

Bell closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then his whole body seemed to lock on the task.

 

«Let’s go!»

 

Dardanus thus dashed forward, intent on putting Bell in front of the harsh reality of what it meant to fight an opponent of even a Level of difference. As he was used to restraining himself after years of training countless rookies, the Executor indeed struck with the speed of someone who had just achieved Level 3.

 

Nobody expected Bell to dodge the first blow with a certain ease, side-stepping but not counterattacking mindlessly. Even Dardanus was taken aback, but thrilled. Bell remained calm, though the Executor could read an excess of caution in his eyes.

 

Dardanus went at it again. Bell managed to dodge and even parry a total of five more attacks.

 

But there was something that the experienced man didn’t miss. «You’re scared of something, aren’t you?»

 

A grunt in Bell’s voice confirmed his suspicion.

 

Dardanus unleashed another series of blows. «If you don’t try to fight back, it will be only a matter of time before you lose.»

 

Bell kept up his defense, but as his godfather said, he could only do so much against such a fury. Eventually, Dardanus connected a blow with the bottom of his weapon, bludgeoning the boy on the uncovered abdomen.

 

He grunted as he was sent back a couple of meters and his stomach was messed, but Bell didn’t let that stop him.

 

«You have to fight that fear!» the Executor taught as he kept swinging. «You won’t last long against the Dungeon if you just stay away from it!»

 

The sparring continued, but it primarily focused on Dardanus attacking and Bell trying to find an opening for a counterattack.

 

«It’s impressive that he can keep up with that kind of onslaught as a Level 1.» Gareth admitted among the small crowd of observers. «However…»

 

«Yeah.» Finn said. «Something is holding him back.»

 

«Even if he fought a Silverback, his mind is still afraid of his first near-death encounter.» Alfia explained. «When he met that Minotaur.»

 

«He will never start to grow until he confronts that trauma again.» Zald added.

 

«Still, you said that he started training a little more than a month ago, right?» Riveria asked Alfia. «That he can keep up with this already is honestly impressive.»

 

«Eh?! A month?!» Tione asked, stunned.

 

The fight went on for another five minutes or so, but the script was always the same: Bell was stuck on defending and only managed to counterattack a couple of times. He never managed to get on the offensive. Finally, Dardanus landed a punch on the chest of the boy, who was slammed to the ground and ended the round.

 

Nonetheless, despite the intensity of the blow, Bell was quite quick to get back on his feet, tired and dirtied. However, Dardanus annulled his stance and assumed a relaxed one. «Let’s stop here, for now.»

 

«Uh? Why?» Bell asked, thinking that he was being rejected.

 

«Your technique and your skill are undeniable, Bell.» Dardanus calmly and gently explained. «But right now, the real limiter is your mindset. And that’s not something that can be changed with simple training. Because no matter how hard I hit, I am not trying to kill you. You will not understand what it really means to be an adventurer by just exchanging some friendly blows with us. The monsters will not go easy on you. Until you can find the resolve to put your life on the line, I don’t think there will be any significant progress.»

 

Resigned and slightly frustrated, but finding those words undeniable, Bell put away his weapons and made another bow. «Thank you for your guidance.»

 

Dardanus returned the gesture, and Bell started walking away. The Lokis let him pass, and he used the opportunity to speak to their Executives. «I apologize for taking your time.» he said sincerely.

 

«Don’t worry, lass. We were already done.» Gareth reassured. «Besides, you’ve put up an interesting show for a rookie.»

 

«Your growth is impressive.» Finn also commented. «But I guess I shouldn’t be surprised if you have the same blood as the ‘Monster of Talent’.» He then quipped, turning toward Alfia.

 

«Thanks.» Bell said, flustered. «Good luck on your expedition.»

 

He was about to walk away when Riveria politely intervened. «Wait a moment, please.» Then her gaze and her voice became sterner as she looked toward a certain someone. «Bete…»

 

The werewolf grunted. With his hands in his pockets and with his usual grumpy expression, he walked next to Bell and, with a mixture of annoyance and a masked sincerity, he said: «Look...about that day at the pub...I’m sorry. I went a little overboard with you.»

 

«Oh...ehm...it’s not a big deal.» Bell replied with his flustered smile.

 

«Don’t get me wrong!» Bete immediately retorted. «You’re still a weakling! But at least you’re trying to remedy. I’ll acknowledge that much.»

 

«Ehm...thanks…?»

 

«All right.» Alfia suddenly intervened. «Good job, everyone. Now it’s time to rest and prepare for tomorrow. It’s about to get dark.»

 

Using the excuse given by his aunt, Bell headed out, pondering the words his godfather had given him.


 

«Still nothing?» Lygas asked to his sub-commanders.

 

«Nothing.» Tebius replied frustrated. «Even with the help of the locals or the troops who live on Daedalus Street, we can’t find any suspicious tunnel or anything. At this point, I’m convinced this access is protected by some kind of magic.»

 

«Some extraordinary magic, if even our mages can’t sense its presence.» Veda said between the sarcastic and the concerned.

 

«If we can’t find the access, then perhaps we should focus on another side of the matter.» Emedin suggested.

 

«I’m listening.» Lygas said calmly.

 

«We can’t find the entrance on our own. So, how about we focus on finding who is using this access? We know that there is a resurgent Evilus, and they must have contacts on the surface. Otherwise, they couldn’t possibly be smuggling orichalcum and adamantite.»

 

«That’s a fair point.» Mirne conceded. «We can see where this traffic is going and then follow up from there.»

 

«Agreed.» the Captain concluded. «Also, if it’s a new access to the Dungeon, that means that we might find something down there, as well.»

 

The officers all nodded, recognizing the logic of that statement.

 

«It’s decided: from now on, we will focus our efforts on the illegal trafficking of orichalcum and adamantite. Plus, I’ll ask Lord Dardanus to take a look at the 18th Floor. If there is another access, it will most likely be into a safe zone.»

 

«Yes, sir!» everyone replied.

 

«Alas, we must also keep our eyes open on the external threats: I think you already knew, but I recently received a report from Hermes Familia that Rakia is mobilizing its armies and gathering near our border. It might be a couple of months at most before they invade.»

 

«Are they even a threat?» Yumbra asked. «Their only Level 6s were killed during the Great Feud, and from what I heard, they haven’t recovered that kind of strength, yet.»

 

«True. Most of their army is composed of Levels 1 and 2, but that’s the point: they have to know that they can’t possibly win, so why is God Ares pushing for another war?»

 

«Because he’s a meathead?» Bayrun said annoyed.

 

«Touché, but we have to consider that it won’t be their King leading this army: apparently, Crown Prince Marius will be in charge alongside Ares. And he is the one responsible for creating the monster pits, where Familia members have been training over the last couple of years.»

 

«So it won’t be a head-on assault.» Tebius commented.

 

«Yes, but that begs the question of what they are trying to achieve? Anyway, if Rakia invades, we will be forced to meet them in battle, so we can’t send many units deep into the Dungeon or far from Orario. We will focus our efforts on tracking the illegal trafficking, and then we will request the help of Loki Familia once they return from their expedition.» Lygas decided. «That will be all.» he finally said to dismiss his officers.

Chapter 9: Expedition/Heroic Desire

Summary:

A Familia begins its most ambitious expedition. A boy marches toward the path of the Adventurer.

Chapter Text

The following day, Bell and Lili were to meet in front of Babel quite early. They intended to reach the 10th Floor for real, this time, and return to the surface by the end of the day. Bell was so eager that he had not even checked his statistics after the update in the morning.

 

The words of Dardanus were still fresh in his mind. To go on an ‘adventure’ and break out of the confines of his fear. That was the only way for him even to hope to rank up and keep climbing toward the same level as the girl he admired.

 

Like everyone said, he had learned the moves he was best fit for, but it was time to break out of his shell.

 

Sure, he wondered what kind of adventure he could find between the first ten floors, and he wasn’t going to throw himself into a monster party willingly, but he was aware of what he needed to do in order to start rising.

 

With that thought set in his mind, Bell headed out of the chapel and reached the base of the tower, where he was surprised to find Lili talking to...Alfia.

 

And it wasn’t some kind of random check from the protective aunt to make sure that the Supporter who had betrayed Bell once would not even think of doing something like that again. No, they seemed to be talking peacefully, with Lili even smiling and laughing about something she obviously found amusing, and Alfia was listening with a gentle smile.

 

Once they spotted the boy, they both turned around, with the older woman stepping forward to give him a hug. An invite that he promptly answered.

 

«Auntie. What is it? Can’t wait for the expedition?» Bell joked.

 

«It’s been a while since my last one, but I wanted to be sure to meet you before leaving. It will be a while before we see each other again.» she said with an easygoing attitude. «You were gone quite quickly yesterday.»

 

«Eh. Sorry. I guess I had a lot to consider.»

 

«With good reason.» Alfia said tenderly, but with a tone already heading toward spelling out a piece of advice. «Look, I know that the words of Dardanus must have given you a lot of food for your brain, but I want to make sure that you will not just jump into a nest of monsters next time you see it so that you can earn Excelia. That is not what going on an adventure means.»

 

Bell didn’t know what he was supposed to say. Of course, he didn’t intend to go and risk his life without reason, but then what was he supposed to do in order to progress?

 

«Master Bell…» Lili stepped forward with a pleading tone. «Please, listen to Lady Alfia. You are already growing at an incredible speed: most adventurers don’t reach the 10th Floor with small parties before a year of battles. You are already rushing things as it is.»

 

Bell sighed through his lips, lowering his gaze in a seemingly lost expression. What was burdening his mind was that the day before, right before going to the Arena, he had seen the notice at the Guild that Ais had become Level 6 by killing one of the hardest Monster Rex on her own. He felt like the gap between him and her was becoming ever more insurmountable, and he was starting to feel like he would never be able to close it.

 

Sensing his conflict, even if she probably didn’t know the real reason, Alfia reached her nephew’s face with a gentle touch of her hand and stroked his cheek with her thumb.

 

«Bell. You are much stronger than you think. And most importantly, you are a kind, gentle child, and I am so proud of you. I have never seen a student progress so quickly in my life. I do not doubt that one day, not too far in the future, you will achieve your dream. But be patient, all right? If you rush faster than you can handle, you’ll only end up dead

 

She put her other hand on his other cheek, making sure to direct his gaze at her tenderly. «You will find an adventure, eventually. And when that time comes, the most important thing is that you face it with all your resolve. With every fiber of your being. No matter what kind of trouble you face, I know that you will overcome it. Just don’t rush things, okay?»

 

Bell, visibly comforted by those words, made a few nods. «I promise, Auntie. I don’t want to make you or my Goddess sad.»

 

Alfia smiled and opened her eyes. Her strangely hetero-chromatic eyes, which she rarely showed in public, looked at her nephew. Even if he had an appearance fit for his age, his smile was the same as when he was a kid. That smile that never stopped reminding her of her beloved sister and how it had not disappeared despite all the troubles he had faced since coming to Orario.

 

She sighed, satisfied. «I’ll see you in two weeks.»

 

With his cheeks slightly blushing, Bell made one of his radiant smiles. «Yes. I’ll continue getting stronger.» he promised, then he suddenly closed the distance and hugged her tightly.

 

Pleasantly caught by surprise, Alfia quickly returned the gesture.

 

«I love you, Auntie.» the boy whispered.

 

«I love you, too.» the woman returned.

 

They exchanged one last affectionate glance before Alfia patted her hands on Bell’s shoulders. «Now get down there and give it your all!»

 

«Yes!»

 

With confidence at an all-time high, Bell almost jogged past his aunt. «Let’s go, Lili!»

 

«Wh...Wait, Master Bell!» the Pallum girl yelled, confused as the boy was getting ahead without her.

 

So, while Alfia was left waiting for the members of the expedition, Bell and Lili started their Dungeon dive. The first five floors were cleared with relative ease thanks to the adventurer’s newfound determination and the supporter’s adaptability. After that, they found increased resistance from the monsters, but they kept going without major stops.



As the morning went on, the small army of Adventurers that was about to dive into the depths of the Dungeon continued to amass. Aside from the bulk of Loki Familia, there was also the leading group of blacksmiths from Hephaestus Familia, including their Captain, Tsubaki, and all those from level 3. Their presence was a necessity because the length of this endeavor meant that the weapons of the fighting force would be strained to the limit. Plus, there were a number of special weapons explicitly forged to fight on the 50s Floors. Furthermore, if the blacksmiths took care of the maintenance and transportation of the weapons, the Supporters of Loki Familia could focus on carrying items and food.

 

They had formed an uneven but distinguishable column in front of the stairs that would give them access to Babel and the Dungeon at large. Finn was already on top of said stairs alongside Dardanus, Zald and Alfia. Riveria and Gareth were opening the column alongside the first-string members.

 

Once everyone was accounted for, Finn put himself on a small pedestal that Raul had brought for him and assumed a composed, firm position, his hands behind his back and his gaze embracing all the people he would be responsible for. Soon enough, the expeditionary force caught the attention of a large crowd of bystanders, who watched in awe.

 

«We will now begin our expedition to the 59th Floor! Before we start, let me remind you that the Three Demons themselves will accompany us. Executor Dardanus, would you be willing to share a few words?»

 

Dardanus went to stand at the edge of the platform. Unlike Finn, he was 193 cm high, needing no pedestal, as his imposing figure was more than enough to draw everybody’s attention.

 

«Some twenty years ago, my colleagues and I of the Zeus and Hera Familia were the first to reach the Floor you’re aiming for. Ever since no one has managed or dared to attempt such a feat, allow me to be perfectly honest: expect a living Hell. You have already witnessed it on your latest expedition, but beyond the 50th Floor, the Dungeon is basically unexplored. Just to give you a vague idea of how long ago our expedition was, bear in mind that Lady Alfia wasn’t even an Adventurer at the time.»

 

A genuine murmur of shock and disbelief ran through the crowd. However, after a quick count, it was easy to verify: Alfia was 31, meaning that she was only 11 at the time of the Zeus/Hera expedition. Zald and Dardanus were now 52 and 49 years old, respectively. At the time of the expedition, they were already powerful adventurers but far from the top of their Familias.

 

«The only thing that we recall about the 59th Floor is its landscape, which had forced us to retreat and plan for another expedition that never came to be. And we can’t even assure you that it has stayed the same ever since.»

 

He stopped for a moment, allowing the adventurers to take in all that information and just how dangerous this task was going to be.

 

«However, during the last decade, we saw each one of you grow up. You grew as Adventurers and as a mighty Familia. In you, children of Loki, we have placed our hopes for the future. We, the last members of what once were the greatest Familias in the world, have acknowledged your potential as heroes. Let me say that it will be an honor to watch you in this endeavor, and we look forward to seeing your success with our own eyes.»

 

A sober speech, after which Dardanus stepped back, returning next to his lifelong friends and letting Finn take the final words.

 

«As always, we will split our force into two groups in order not to crowd the Upper Floors. Once we regroup on the 18th Floor, we will immediately head for the 50th Floor! Riveria and I will be in charge of the first group, and Gareth will be in charge of the second! Our goal is the last floor that has ever been reached: the 59th!»

 

After finishing the orders, he went on with the final encouragement.

 

«You all have been acknowledged as courageous adventurers by the giants of old! Worthy to be considered on par with the ancient heroes! We will gain wealth and fame from exploring the unknown! I want you all to swear by the light above! That you’ll come back alive! Now let’s depart!»

 

The Lokis let out a brief yell, and then the first tranche of the column moved inside the Dungeon.

 

The Three Demons decided to go with them, if anything, to help them clear the way and regulate any possible traffic that the presence of many third-class adventurers might cause.

 

In no time at all, they were already strolling through the 8 th Floor.

 

«Hey, Mister and Miss Demons!» Tiona said all of a sudden while the others were chatting, as well. «It’s the first time we're going on an expedition with you. I must say I’m very excited!»

 

Tiona was always a cheerful one. By contrast, the rest of the group, formed up by Finn, Riveria, Ais, Tione and Bete, were seemingly trying to leave the three top adventurers on their own out of respect or perhaps in order to remember what Dardanus politely said right after.

 

«We’re only here as eyes and ears for the Guild, though.» he said with a smile. «At most, we will help you navigate the 59th Floor, but we want this success to be yours, Tiona.»

 

With the young Amazon having broken the ice, Bete decided to speak up.

 

«It’s still weird to think that this lady is younger than our bosses.» he said, looking at Alfia.

 

«Thread carefully, Bete.» Zald warned with a friendly tone. For if there was something everybody knew, it was that Alfia hated talking about her age.

 

Luckily, Finn stepped in to smooth it over. «Alfia is a unique person. Right after Ais, she is the adventurer who reached Level 2 faster than everyone.»

 

«Third, actually.» Alfia corrected. «People tend to forget it, but Heracles made it faster than I. Ais beat him by just a month.»

 

«Wait...Ais reached Level 2 in a year, right?» Tione asked. «When did you reach it?»

 

«A year and three months.»

 

«That was damn fast, even for our standards.» Dardanus admitted. «I took almost three years, but mostly because I worked to the bone to get all my Abilities to either A or S.»

 

«Woah! And Alfia, did you have all those Abilities that high?» Tiona asked.

 

«No. Only my Magic, Dexterity and Agility are maxed out even now.» Alfia replied honestly, though she omitted that her Magic had actually gone beyond the basic limit and was sitting at SS1001. «In a matter of Strength, even if Bell managed to punch me, I would feel it.» she then joked.

 

«Right…» Bete said, a little annoyed. «Speaking of which, is that brat really related to you? I never heard you had a sister.»

 

«Bete! These are private…» Riveria objected immediately.

 

However, Alfia didn’t hold back. «It’s fine. Nobody outside our Familias knew because there wasn’t a real reason for her to be known.»

 

«Your sister...Bell’s mother?» Ais asked with a hint of curiosity.

 

A very interested silence fell. The adventurers were wondering whether she was going to respond.

 

«Her name was Myrtella. Or Meteria, for most people. She had received a Falna from Hera, but not because she was an adventurer. As a matter of fact, the disease we shared hit her the most, and I will never stop thinking that I took all the talent when we were in our mother’s womb.» Alfia replied with an audible nostalgia. «What made her stand out was her kindness. She always smiled at everyone, and she could always make you feel like there was hope, even in the most challenging moments.

 

«She was so beloved that Hera gave her the blessing just to try and extend her lifespan.» She chuckled. «Can you imagine? The hardest deity to please just couldn’t bear to watch that single person suffer.»

 

«I see…» Ais said with a smile. «She sounds a lot like him.»

 

«True.» Zald confirmed. «It’s a good thing that Bell took her personality.»

 

«And who was his father?» Finn asked, now interested in the conversation as well.

 

Alfia grunted, though. It sounded like a distant rumble.

 

«His name was Cranel.» Dardanus stepped in, talking calmly. «And he was a Supporter.»

 

«A Supporter?» Tione asked. «How did he even approach someone in the mansion of Hera?»

 

«Let’s just say…he was Zeus’ favorite when it came to bothering the girls.» the Executor commented, slightly amused. «Once, those two went to spy on Hera Familia when they were in a hot spring. It didn’t end quite well.»

 

«I thought we would be left without a deity that day.» Zald reminisced.

 

«And…Meteria really accepted a guy like that?» Riveria asked, confused and slightly scandalized.

 

«I know we’re not depicting a great picture, but believe me: that guy wasn’t just a pervert. After all, he reached Level 3.»

 

«Just luck…» Alfia muttered.

 

«She never forgave him, I see.» Tione commented.

 

Dardanus chuckled. «She didn’t. However, the point is that Cranel might have been a crybaby. He always complained whenever we found ourselves facing huge threats. However, when the chips were down, he did his job with the utmost dedication, and he never hesitated to risk his life to help his comrades.»

 

«Yeah. He was annoying but reliable. I might have realized it before if he hadn’t always acted like a pervert.» Zald commented at the end.

 

Dardanus was forced then to make a halt sign and stop the conversation. Soon enough, the others noticed a group of four people rushing toward them in a state of great agitation. The group of adventurers emerged from the darkness of the corridor, and now it was clear that they were running for their lives.

 

«Hey, wait!» the Executor intervened.

 

«Wah…! Executor Dardanus?!» the first adventurer of the group said, confused and panicked.

 

«What’s going on? Why are you running like that?» he patiently asked.

 

«A...Minotaur…» that man said among his panting.

 

«What?» Dardanus asked, unwilling to believe it.

 

«There is a Minotaur in the Upper Floors!» the adventurer repeated with undeniable emphasis, alarming the whole group.

 

«Where was it?» the Executor asked.

 

«On the 9th Floor! We saw it chasing after a kid with white hair, then we ran…»

 

Ais dashed past them. Alfia, Zald and Dardanus didn’t wait longer than her, for there was little doubt about the identity of that white-haired young boy. With the rest of the group following shortly after, the four of them ran through the floor and quickly reached the 9th, finding other small parties that were fleeing from the monster that shouldn’t have been there in the first place.

 

They could hear the Minotaur screaming, but the sound echoed through the maze of corridors and rooms, making it difficult to pinpoint.

 

Then a Pallum clad in a beige hood emerged from one of those corridors, a deep wound on her head had brought blood all over.

 

«Adventurers...please…» she pleaded weakly.

 

«Lili!» Alfia snapped to help her.

 

«Lady...Alfia…» the girl said with tired relief as the mage held her in her arms.

 

«It’s all right. Where is Bell?»

 

Lili raised a trembling arm and pointed toward the direction she had just come from. «Down...to Room E-16...please...hurry…»

 

She passed out from the blood loss. As the rest of the group arrived, Alfia turned toward the High Elf. «Riveria, heal her. We’re going on!»

 

Riveria took over with her healing magic while Ais and the Three kept running ahead of everyone until they ran into the latest person they thought: a tall Boaz with a red headgear around his head and wielding a huge long-sword.

 

«Ottar.» Dardanus was the only one to speak as if he weren’t impressed. «You wouldn’t happen to know why there is a Minotaur in the room behind you?»

 

The Captain of Freya Familia, the only other Level 7 of the new generation and, so far, the only person to have beaten one of the Three Demons in the Amphiteatron. Ottar stood there, blocking the relatively narrow corridor, but it seemed like he wasn’t expecting to find that fighting force in his way.

 

«I don’t.» he eventually replied, managing to retain his cold tone.

 

«That’s a relief. Because if somebody brought it here, it would be considered a major felony, one I could not oversee.» Dardanus added, his eyes locked on the Boaz, who was clearly lying and feeling a rage that would have him cut the head of the beast-person right then and there.

 

It was clear that Alfia and Zald, who were also aware of the interest that Goddess Freya had in Bell, understood that the Minotaur had been brought by Ottar. After all, he had been reported to be loitering around the Middle Floors for several of the latest days. Even Ais seemed to grasp that last part.

 

And realizing that he could not hold them off on his own, the Boaz simply walked past them without saying a word. Dardanus suppressed his urge to beat that man severely and rushed forward. Bell took priority over everything.



Lili had escaped. At the very least, Bell had managed to do that much. It didn’t make up for the sense of guilt he was feeling after freezing up the moment he saw that monster appear in front of him. Yet, could he be blamed that much?

 

Another Minotaur on the Upper Levels. Not only that, the fur of this one had become red for some unattainable reason, and he was wielding the long sword of an adventurer. It even had the right horn broken from a previous fight. This was an Irregularity of the worst kind.

 

His weapons were only grazing the beast, and even the Firebolt had proven to be of little use, if not make it lose its balance for a split second. The teachings of his family and friends were certainly coming in handy, but how could he hope to win if his attacks were completely useless?

 

Still, Bell felt something in his heart. He felt like he had to fight. No matter the disparity, he had to win; no, he wanted to win.

 

Yet, as that sentiment was building up inside of him, Bell tried a quite reckless attack where he attempted to slash the left arm of the Minotaur, but the beast caught wind of that and swung its powerful limb, sending the boy straight into a wall with the speed of an arrow.

 

The impact was so strong that Bell dug a bit in the wall. His whole armor shattered, and it was only that which prevented his internal organs from being completely crushed, as well. As he coughed out a piece of blood mixed with some mucous texture, Bell tried to regain his senses. His head was spinning, and his whole body was numb from the sudden shock.

 

And then, as he set his sights back on the supposed direction of the Minotaur, he found his vision blocked by a total of four figures. Very familiar figures.

 

That was his guardians, accompanied by Ais Wallenstein.

 

«Bell, are you all right?» Dardanus asked as he held his bardiche in a ready pose. Zald and Ais were also prepared to strike.

 

Alfia instead rushed to her nephew’s side. «Bell!»

 

The boy sat up with renewed strength, but his eyes expressed sudden shock, self-loathing, and shame.

 

«You’ve done good.» Ais said with a gentle tone. «We’ll save you, now.»

 

«Save me?» Bell thought to himself. Coming from the same person who had already done that in a similar situation, those words were even worse.

 

What was all that training for? What did all those efforts mean if he needed to be saved once again?

 

«No!...Get up!» he screamed internally.

 

Gently putting a hand on her aunt’s shoulder, he pushed her away, to her surprise. Then, calling all of his energies, he pulled himself up, still limping a little bit but ready to go back.

 

He thus quickly reached for the closest person’s arm, and that just happened to be Ais. He used that grip to pull himself past between her and Dardanus.

 

«I don’t want to be saved anymore!» he proclaimed with a fierce will.

 

He found himself standing between the Minotaur, which was keeping its distance from the top adventurers, and the group of his supposed saviors, who looked all stunned.

 

Bell grabbed the baselard, which had fallen there during his flight toward the wall, then glanced back at his godfather.

 

Reeling from the surprise, Dardanus made a satisfied huff and smiled. Relaxing his posture, he said only one thing.

 

«Go get it.»

 

Bell made a nod. He didn’t smile, he didn’t say anything. In his eyes, there was a pure, white determination. Holding his two weapons, he closed the distance between himself and the Minotaur. Sensing that this was going to be a fight just between the two of them, even the monster prepared to resume combat.

 

«Dardanus, what are you doing?» Alfia asked, visibly worried.

 

«Don’t worry. He’s got this.» the Executor replied firmly.

 

He watched with a barely hidden trepidation as the boy marched forward. Heading toward his Adventure.

 

In the meantime, Bete and Tiona were the first to catch up and enter the room.

 

«What’s going on h-…» Bete started, but then saw Bell. «What the…? That brat, again?»

 

Ignoring all the talks behind him, Bell started moving again. After making a few calm steps, he curved his body forward and started running toward the enemy, letting out a mighty yell. Soon enough, he reached the Minotaur, who slung his sword down. Bell used both his blades to deflect it as he kept his momentum and slid past the monster.

 

«Is it okay to leave him at that?» Tiona asked with a slight concern. «He’s still a Level 1, right?»

 

«Let him do, Tiona.» Bete replied. «The kid is trying to become a man.»

 

His tone might have sounded arrogant as usual, but in reality, like everyone else, he was just as stunned at how good of a fight that ‘kid’ was putting up.

 

Now that Riveria, Finn and Tione had brought Lili inside the room, the public was complete, but Bell didn’t even notice it, for he kept charging at the Minotaur with every fiber of his being. His senses, his mind, and every bit of his attention were dedicated to forging a path to victory. However, that seemed to be a very tricky process, as the same problems at the beginning didn’t seem to have a solution.

 

That fight simply enraptured the others in the room. It didn’t matter that the level was way below what they were used to and that a single one of them could have ended that battle instantly. There was something in that fight that just resonated within the depths of their souls.

 

They were suddenly reminded of the latent desire inside every adventurer: to go and challenge one’s limits. To face impossible odds with the desire to overcome them.

 

«He looks like...Argonaut…» Tiona said with a hand closed on her heart.

 

«The story of the boy who dreams of becoming a hero?» Alfia asked.

 

«You know it, too?» the girl said surprised.

 

Alfia made a proud smile. «Funny that you’d bring it up. Because, by far, it has always been his favorite tale.» she said with her eyes locked open toward her nephew.

 

«Eeeh?» the Amazon gasped.

 

The mage had gone out of her way to make that joke, but the reality was that the battle unfolding in front of them had a much deeper meaning for Three Demons.

 

They weren’t just watching the boy they had nurtured holding his own in the face of a hopeless situation. No, this was much more than that.

 

Ever since Bell was born, they had always nourished a kind of hope in their heart. For the longest time, they had wondered whether that boy, born under a very peculiar omen, could have actually been a candidate to become the Hero that the world needed.

 

Right there and then, that silent hope was now taking form. As they watched Bell getting his baselard shattered and still managing to push the monster back, they could see it: a beacon of hope.

 

Dardanus couldn’t hide an ecstatic smirk as his hands started shaking from the emotion.

 

Bell had managed to disarm the Minotaur and was now swinging the long sword against it. Despite being unable to wield it correctly, the boy managed to cut the beast multiple times by sheer willpower and eventually pressed it into a corner. The unmistakable sign of that was when the monster got down on its good arm, assuming the typical stance of the final charge of its species. The all-or-nothing attack that would decide the battle.

 

Bell held his position, preparing a strike of his own with the long sword. With a palpable tension in the air and with no one but the two contenders emitting a single sound, the cave room was shrouded in an odd atmosphere that was finally broken when both charged, either roaring or bellowing their souls out.

 

The sword clashed against the only horn of the Minotaur...and shattered.

 

It seemed as if the horn would simply pierce the boy, but Bell spun around just enough for the horn to only rip his shirt and the Minotaur, not finding anything to dampen its charge, was sent completely off-balance.

 

In that split second, Bell grabbed the Hestia Knife from its sheath and then jumped back against his nemesis, finally stabbing it at the end of the abdomen and next to its right leg. This time, it pierced the sturdy flesh of the beast, causing it to yell in pain and halt its movements.

 

«Firebolt!» he yelled.

 

With the divine knife channeling the magic, the bolt went to the inside of the monster instead of the outside. This one clearly damaged the beast as the flames inflated its chest, and smoking blood came out of its mouth.

 

The Minotaur tried to react, but Bell immediately cast again. And another time, and another one.

 

Filled by the force of the flames, the monster’s upper body kept inflating as it shrieked in pain until it just blew up entirely, letting out a curtain of smoke and powder coming from the destroyed magic stone. The legs stayed there for a few more seconds until they, too, turned to dust.

 

The group of onlookers needed a few seconds to snap out of their collective hypnosis as the figure of the young adventurer, standing still where he was, finally emerged from the dust and smoke. His ripped shirt had left his Falna almost entirely visible.

 

«He...won..» Bete muttered.

 

«Mind zero…» Alfia promptly recognized as she walked toward him.

 

«Master Bell!» Lili yelled and ran.

 

While the two women ascertained his conditions, Bete said: «Riveria. How are his Abilities?»

 

«Are you seriously asking me to pry into them?» the High Elf replied disdainfully.

 

«I’ll overlook it.» Dardanus said sternly. «But don’t try to look at the Skills: those are strictly personal matters.» Hearing that, Alfia made sure to put a hand over them.

 

Respecting the order of the Executor, Riveria simply sharpened her eyes and looked at the section of the Abilities. She was capable of reading the hieroglyphs, but she knew that she only needed to find the isolated letters next to the series of numbers.

 

When she found them, she made an amused smile. «All his Abilities are ranked S.»

 

The Lokis were completely thrown off, but even Alfia, Dardanus and Zald were not expecting that at all: Bell had shared his latest Status Update a week before, and while they were high, only Agility and Dexterity were S. The others were a mixture of A and B.

 

It would appear that he had not remained idle in that last week. His unique Skill did the rest.

 

«All right. Enough ogling.» Alfia said eventually. «We need to get these two out of here.»

 

«We’ll take care of it.» Dardanus said as he removed his cape to put it around Bell’s body. «Zald, keep going with the expedition. We’ll catch up briefly.»

 

«Leave it to me.» Zald reassured.



Bell and Lili were rushed to a small clinic on the lower floors of Babel, where many adventurers were administered first aid by members of the Dian Cecht Familia. Lili was quickly dismissed, for Riveria’s healing magic had already done most of the job, while Bell was medicated and then laid on a bed so he could rest, with Lili sitting at the side.

 

Alfia waited there a few minutes while Dardanus headed to the Hephaestus main shop on the higher floors of the tower. Luckily, he found Goddess Hestia just finishing her shift so he could inform her that Bell was down in the infirmary and bring her there. When she was brought up to speed about what the boy had just done, Hestia was only mildly surprised. She went and gently stroked Bell’s frontal strand of hair before talking to them with a sobriety that befits a Goddess.

 

«I know you didn’t need ulterior motives to save him, but I thank you anyway.» and made a polite bow.

 

«We only brought him here.» Dardanus said, raising a hand to deny any further claim. «Everything else...he did it on his own.» he added with a proud smile as he looked at the boy.

 

«We have to get back to the expedition now. We leave him in your care.» Alfia said calmly.

 

«Of course.» Hestia replied.

 

Alfia then went and gave a peck on her nephew’s forehead, gently stroking his hair. «I’m proud of you, Bell.» she whispered.

 

As she stood up, she looked at the other girl in the room. «Lili, you should get some sleep, too. Let me accompany you to your house.»

 

Lili clearly didn’t want to leave the boy she was fond of, but she was undeniably exhausted, as well.

 

«Yes...thank you.»

 

«Ah, before I forget…» Dardanus added and grabbed something from the back of his belt.

 

A red Minotaur horn. The Drop Item left by the Minotaur after that duel. He took it and handed it to Hestia. «Give this to Bell when he wakes up. We’ll see you in a couple of weeks.»

 

Hestia nodded with a cheerful expression. «Yes. Good luck down there.»

 

However, rather than returning directly to the expedition, Dardanus needed to do something else first. That was why he took the elevator and instead started to climb up toward one of the tallest floors of Babel. One where few were allowed.

 

In fact, when the elevator opened, and he appeared in front of two armed guards, they were shocked. They should’ve stopped anyone trying to enter, but their loyalty to their Goddess simply wasn’t enough to convince them to even conceive the idea of standing up to the Executor.

 

They promptly stepped aside and opened the heavy gate that led to the floor. The primary residence of none other than Freya and her most trusted retinue. While nobody was waiting beyond the gate, he didn’t miss the auras of some mighty adventurers keeping their eyes on him.

 

«Come out here, this instant.» he commanded with his unquestionable authority. His body wasn’t even slightly preparing to fight as if the people watching him were simple annoyances.

 

From hidden hooks and corners emerged the entire Executive body of Freya Familia: Allen Fromel, Hedin Selland, Hogni Ragnar, and the four Gulliver brothers, the pallums Alfrigg, Dvalinn, Berling, and Grer.

 

All of them were either Level 6 or 5. They were renowned for being eternally loyal to Freya and nobody else. And yet, when the Executor commanded, they, too, felt like any resistance was futile and just stepped forward, holding their weapons down and their faces putting up a nervous pride.

 

«Is your Captain in the room of the Goddess?» Dardanus asked as if he were their boss.

 

«Y...Yes, Lord Dardanus.» Hedin eventually replied. Even the usually unfazed Elf had a small drop of sweat on his forehead.

 

Without even replying, the Executor walked past them and headed straight for the room on the other side of the circular floor. A large room where Freya spent most of her time, safely locked away from any possible danger of the Lower World.

 

Though the full might of the law might have been something that eluded that category, as Dardanus walked unimpeded to the door and opened it with visible haste and rage, nobody even dared to try to talk him out of that.

 

The Executor barged in, finding Freya sitting on her armchair in front of the large window that gave her a view over the northern half of Orario. Ottar was also there, standing in front of his Goddess to protect her.

 

Not that she was the first target of Dardanus. The Executor walked up to the Boaz and stared into his eyes. Probably feeling a sense of danger that he had not felt for years, Ottar clenched his fists, unsure of what to do, but ready to defend his lady.

 

«Ottar. Stand down.» Freya eventually ordered with a calm, sweet voice.

 

«Lady Freya!» the Boaz urged, but the Goddess showed no sign of alarm.

 

With Dardanus clearly waiting for a single justification to reduce him to a bloody mess, Ottar eventually complied. Despite him being a Level 7, he knew full well that he was still far from even being considered a threat by the single strongest Adventurer in the world.

 

Following his Goddess’ command, the Boaz stepped aside and allowed Dardanus to walk up to the armchair right in front of Freya, who was sipping a glass of wine with absolute leisure. The Executor folded his arms in front of his chest and spoke up.

 

«So, tell me: what should I do with you?»

 

Freya understood full well that it was useless to feign any ignorance. Considering that her infamous Charm didn’t work on people who had surpassed Level 7, the Three Demons were immune, and there was no way to convince him to drop the charges.

 

She put down the glass on the small table on her left and replied.

 

«Nobody was hurt, right? And the boy has grown considerably. Is it really that big of a deal?»

 

«It is, since you also put the lives of many other rookies at risk and violated the one law of the Guild regarding the Dungeon: don’t mess with the composition of the monsters!»

 

«Ottar wouldn’t have allowed anyone to die.»

 

«Allow me to be skeptical about that. The fact doesn’t change that what you did is a serious offense. And while I’m proud of Bell, I won’t let this one slide. Besides, there is still the matter of the Monsterphilia and the Grimoire you passed to Syr.»

 

Freya stared at him with a serious gaze, which was very different from the sensual smile that she wore most of the time. She realized that the status of her Familia was at risk.

 

«Let me be clear: from this point on, you leave Bell alone.» the Executor finally stated with a most heavy tone. «The boy will find his challenges, and he will overcome them. But if I hear that you are putting him into unnecessary risks again, then I will come back here and send you back to Heaven. Do I make myself clear?»

 

No hesitation, no faltering. Dardanus meant every single word, and Freya knew perfectly that he alone could have wiped out his Familia. Should he have mobilized the Guard as well, it would have been a guaranteed game over.

 

Acknowledging the difference in power, she made a sigh that sounded like a mild disappointment at having her favorite toy taken away from her, but eventually, she promised: «Crystal. I will no longer interfere with the boy’s growth.»

 

«I’m glad we agree.» Dardanus simply replied. «Have a good day, Lady Freya.» he said at the end.

«Now, as for your fine, I honestly don’t have the time or will to chastise you publicly. That said, the funds for the widows and families of Adventurers could use a refill. I think some 50 million valis should suffice.»

 

It would have been an enormous obligation for any Familia, but Freya was known to be one of the richest Goddesses in the world, famed all over the continent. Fifty million valis wouldn’t cripple her, but it wasn’t exactly cheap for her, either.

 

«Understood. Then I will make sure that you hear about my generosity again once you return from the Dungeon.»

 

«Good. I’m looking forward to it.» Dardanus concluded with a tone that was still mildly threatening.

 

He left the room and returned to the elevator, just in time to meet back with Alfia at the base of the tower, at the entrance of the Dungeon.

 

«How did it go?» she asked. Now that the positive mood had alleviated, she was extremely pissed at the fact that Freya had once again put Bell in danger.

 

«I made sure she remembered that she can’t do what she wants in this city.»

 

«Good. Then we better get going.» she concluded, not wanting to spoil her day too much.

 

Some hours later, the two of them rejoined the expedition, reaching the second group as it was just about to reach the 13 th Floor.

 

«Oh, Dardanus. Alfia.» Gareth greeted them as they reached the front of the column. «I saw you rushing to the surface with two kids; what happened?»

 

«Let’s talk about this at dinner, Gareth. But in any case, it was a good thing.» Dardanus simply replied with a smirk.

 

Alfia couldn’t put away the grin on her face, either.

 

The expedition finally gathered on the 18th Floor, where they set up their camp and rested as even the light on that floor disappeared from the crystals on the roof and night had descended. With that floor becoming even darker than others during that time of day, a stop became a necessity.

 

And so, the news of how a newbie adventurer had single-handedly defeated a Minotaur on the 9 th Floor spread among the expeditionary force. Many were having a hard time believing it, but it was hard to deny it when even the top adventurers of Loki Familia were vouching for its veracity.

 

«You guys should’ve seen him!» Tiona proclaimed with great enthusiasm. «It was incredible! Like a hero coming out of the old fairy tales!»

 

«B...but how can a Level 1 possibly defeat a Minotaur?!» Raul asked, baffled, expressing the same feeling as everyone else.

 

«He certainly attained a good technique.» Riveria explained. «But most of all, it was his courage and will to triumph that allowed him to accomplish it.»

 

A mumble followed among the crowd. Many were thrilled, but a fair share of people felt almost dejected by the news. Lefiya was among them. After all, many in the second string of Loki Familia had defeated their first Minotaur at Level 3 or late Level 2. Hearing of a young Level 1 being able to do such a feat almost made them feel inadequate.

 

«What are those faces?» Zald commented with a cold voice. After getting their attention, he continued. «Is that all it takes to get you down? He did something amazing, sure. If you feel overshadowed, make sure to do something even greater next time.»

 

Lefiya and the others gasped.

 

«He’s right.» Finn added. «Even if you have not witnessed it, make sure that the tale of this young adventurer inspires you to reach greater heights.» Then he smirked. «Or is a hot-blooded rookie enough to make you lose your will to become heroes?»

 

«As if!» Lefiya exclaimed with a fire that sounded more enraged than anything, but it was enough to raise the spirits of her peers in the Familia. As their morale rose to even higher levels, the dinner proceeded with renewed vigor. And so would the expedition in the days after.


Author Note:

 

I am aware that Zeus and Hera reached the 71th Floor in the original work, but for my story, it worked better this way from a consistency point of view.

Chapter 10: Alias/Uncharted Territory

Summary:

Bell establishes a new record. The Guard continues its investigation. The Loki Expedition nears its goal.

Chapter Text

Two days later, once he had recovered from his long slumber, Bell was once again back at his home with Hestia. The Goddess had showered him with praises and conveyed those that Alfia and Dardanus had asked to be delivered. And after his recent accomplishment, the boy just knew that it was time for another Status update.

 

And what a pleasant surprise it was when he discovered that he was eligible to advance in rank. With all his Abilities already at S, all he had to do was decide on his Advanced Abilities and then level up. Hestia gave him a general idea of the options in front of him, but there was one of them that made no sense even to the Goddess.

 

Therefore, the only option was to try to ask Eina for some guidance at the Guild. However, Hestia asked him to wait at least another day and take it easy. After all, he was still quite tired from his duel. Indeed, Dardanus and Alfia had reported to the Guild that Bell had killed the Minotaur already, so there was no rush to announce the leveling up yet.

 

Without his guardians around, Bell realized that he hadn’t made many connections in the city, outside of Lili, the personnel at the Hostess of Fertility, and Miach Familia, which was comprised only of the God of Medicine and his only follower, Naaza Erisuis.

 

Finally, three days after his battle against the Minotaur, he reached the Guild. The idea of being near to rank up reemerged in his mind and caused him to overflow with joy, to the point that he waltzed in with his face locked into a happy smile and reached the counter where his Advisor was standing.

 

Visibly happy to see him, Eina smiled and greeted him. «Good morning, Bell.»

 

«Good morning to you, too, Miss Eina.» the boy replied, still helplessly smiling.

 

«What’s the good news, today?» Eina quipped.

 

Bell chuckled. «Is it that obvious?»

 

«With that face, even a baby would understand that. So, what made your day so bright?»

 

«I’m Level 2. Since three days.»

 

Bell had just honestly blurted it out, but Eina simply froze in time, even her initial smile. Bell was even forced to try to call her attention again before she lost it and slammed her hands onto her desk.

 

«YOU REACHED LEVEL 2 IN SIX WEEKS?»



Later that morning, Lygas was reading a report about a recent sweep made at another warehouse. A squad led by Emedin had managed to track down an associate group of the orichalcum smugglers and discovered a new trafficking route related to the Evilus. Most importantly, they had managed to capture two of the smugglers and revealed them to be part of a relatively obscure Familia from outside Orario linked to the Evilus.

 

It was proof that they were rebuilding their strength away from the city and were now trying to sneak back in with some help from the forces associated to the Dungeon’s depths. However, it was clear that the Familia of those two prisoners was not the main one for the Evilus. There was another deity blessing the ones who went around in white robes with suicidal intent.

 

As he tried to connect all the dots, someone knocked on the door.

 

«Come in.» he said.

 

One of the guards at his door came in and announced: «Sir, there is a messenger from the Guild. She says she has a report for Lord Dardanus.»

 

«Let her in, then.» the Captain of the City Guard calmly allowed.

 

The soldier disappeared, letting in a young half-elf woman with green eyes, short brown hair and a pair of glasses on top of her graceful face, which was on top of the Guild employee uniform. Lygas was surprised to see that person and greeted her cordially.

 

«Ah, Tulle. What can I do for you?»

 

Tulle was renowned at the Guard for being one of the hardest working members of the Guild, and Lygas was always proud to see an Elf, even a half-bred, to reach positions of notoriety. But he also knew that she was the advisor of a very specially monitored adventurer. And all that without even considering that Lygas and Eina’s mother were old acquaintances.

 

«I apologize for taking your time, Captain.» Eina politely began as she walked up to the desk. She then took two sheets from the folder under her arms and handed them while explaining: «This is the report about the leveling up of Bell Cranel. Lord Dardanus had asked me to make it when the day would come, but...I honestly wasn’t expecting it to be so soon.»

 

Lygas took the papers with a mixture of surprise and understanding. «He mentioned it the other day. Is it true that the boy fought the Minotaur that had been spotted on the Upper Floors?»

 

«Yes. He defeated it, too.»

 

«Goodness. I can’t recall anyone who could do something like that at Level 1.» Lygas said with a smirk.

 

«Yes...but it doesn’t end here, sir.» Eina said almost nervously. «Please, take a look at the Advanced Ability that Bell has elected to pick.»

 

Lygas quickly scrolled his eyes down the report until he found the words ‘Advanced Ability’ and read it. His eyes went wide for real, this time.

 

«Luck?» he asked, unable to process that information.

 

«Apparently, even Goddess Hestia couldn’t give him an exact answer.» Eina added. «From Bell’s report, she mentioned that it might be an Ability that would protect him in unexpected situations, but it has never been seen before, so…»

 

«Nobody knows, uh?» Lygas replied, then chuckled. «I see why the Lords are so interested in him as an Adventurer.»

 

«Yes, sir. Nonetheless, he has decided to go with it. He’s ambitious like that.» Eina added with a semblance of a warm smile.

 

«I see...well, thank you, Tulle. I’ll report to Lord Dardanus as soon as possible. Is there anything else?» the Captain asked gently.

 

«No, sir. With your permission, I’ll return to my duties.» Eina replied diligently.

 

«Permission granted.»

 

As Eina left the room and disappeared, Lygas took his Oculus and tried to see if he could reach the Three Demons deep inside the Dungeon.



«Luck?» Zald asked, baffled.

 

Right at that moment, they were with the expeditionary force at the 32 nd Level. Another safe zone on the way to the deepest Floors. They were taking a break, and since Lygas had reached Dardanus during the march and reported about Bell’s leveling up, the Executor was sharing that news with his two trusted colleagues as they stood right outside the camp and out of earshot.

 

«Did Heracles have something like that?» Alfia asked, for their old comrade was the only meter they could use to measure Bell in some way.

 

«No.» Dardanus shook his head and replied with certainty. «He earned many strong Abilities, but this is a first. Apparently, not even Hestia had a precise idea about its effect.»

 

«I see…» the woman replied with a fond smile.

 

«Someone’s happy.» Zald joked.

 

«Aren’t you?» Alfia replied wittily.

 

«Of course we are.» Dardanus replied in tone.

 

«He leveled up so quickly, though.» Zald added a little more like a warning. «And the Denatus is...when, today?»

 

«Indeed.» the Executor conceded. «As soon as this goes public, even if his Skill does not, the other deities won’t ignore the speed of his growth. But I asked Lygas to keep an eye on him. No God will dare to put their hands on the kid.»

 

«They better.» Alfia said with a coldly threatening whisper. «Because if I hear anything when we return to the surface…»

 

«He’ll be fine, Alfia.» Zald reassured. «He’s smarter than he looks.»

 

«I don’t know if being smart will be enough to protect him from Freya.» Dardanus mumbled worriedly.

 

«You already threatened her. Do you really think she will try anything else?» Alfia asked.

 

«She will be more careful, and certainly she will not try anything that will put him in danger, but I never expected her to comply with my ultimatum fully.»

 

«Then we will just have to keep our eyes open.» Zald said in a less concerned voice. «But what could she do? If she tries to kidnap him, the Guard is more than enough to punish her and her Familia.»

 

«I suppose so. But I don’t feel all that calm.» Dardanus said.

 

«I don’t think she will try anything funny anytime soon. Now, I’ll go and give a hand with the dinner.»

 

Dardanus laughed. «The Supporters will all be the best cooks in Orario if you keep going on like this.»

 

«A good meal is the best fuel possible.» Zald said proudly. «If they can learn to create tasty meals despite the shortages, it will be a huge addition to the Familia.»

 

During the whole expedition, having little else to do, Zald had decided to oversee the preparation of the meals. At first, the Supporters and Adventurers in charge of them were skeptical, but after tasting his first creation, they all kowtowed and begged him to teach them how they could create such delicacies by using the ingredients that could be found in the Dungeon.

 

Just as Zald had said, a good meal is a wonderful kind of fuel for the body. The meals had become so tasty that general morale had increased slightly, but visibly.

 

As they all sat around and started to consume the dinner, Alfia and Riveria found themselves sitting next to each other, and the High Elf noticed the sunny expression on her former teacher.

 

«Good news from the surface?» she asked.

 

«I just can’t help it.» Alfia replied with a proud smile.

 

Riveria chuckled. «I still remember when Ais reached Level 2. I couldn’t suppress my emotions, either.»

 

«Oh, I remember that. I caught you walking around, smiling like a schoolgirl.» Alfia joked.

 

«Sheesh. I’ll never live this one out, am I?»

 

«You’ll just have to outlive me. That’s the perk of being an Elf.»

 

«Well, now I have this face of yours to make up for it. But I understand it: your sonny was impressive.»

 

All of a sudden, Alfia’s smile disappeared. Riveria had just the time to realize the sudden shift in mood, before the human mage made a sigh to relax and politely started to explain.

 

«Riveria, I can laugh at being called ‘mama’, but please, let’s not call him my ‘son’. Even if I love him as such, I’m his aunt, and he’s my nephew.»

 

«Oh...sorry, I...didn’t know you…» Riveria said with an apologetic voice, though she clearly didn’t understand the reason for that reaction.

 

«It’s fine, really.» Alfia reassured. «It’s just...Meteria went through hell during the pregnancy. As I told you, our disease hit her way harder than it hit me. Every day, especially from the fourth month, she fought with all her might just to stay awake, to drink and eat properly. She spent half of that period with constant nausea and tiredness. But she never lost her smile and her goal: to bring Bell into this world.»

 

Riveria made a soft gasp, and starting to realize where Alfia was going, she felt even more ashamed.

 

«That kid is my sister’s greatest accomplishment. She fought the battle of her life just so she could bring a new one into this world, and her struggle gave us a potential new Hero. That is why I won’t accept calling him my son: if I do that, it would be like taking away Meteria’s legacy.»

 

«Alfia...I’m truly sorry. Please forgive me.» the Elf said in a contrived but dignified manner.

 

«Come on, no need to sweat over it. You couldn’t possibly know.» Alfia replied with a conciliatory smile. «But if you want to make amends, have a toast with me.» she said, raising her simple glass of water toward the High Elf.

 

Riveria was at first surprised, but that quickly turned into a fond expression. She took her glass of water, since they both followed a policy of never drinking ale inside the Dungeon.

 

«To the kids. May they grow and surpass us.» Alfia wished.

 

«To the future heroes of this world.» Riveria said likewise.

 

As the clinking of their glasses drew several nearby gazes, the women drank and returned to chat amicably.



After having her fun teasing Bell for his newfound Skill, Argonaut , Hestia now needed to steel herself for the upcoming battle: the Naming Ceremony at the Denatus, the monthly gathering of the deities at the 30 th Floor of Babel.

 

Since Bell had leveled up just in time, she had received her first invitation to the assembly. There, all the Adventurers who had increased in Level would be either given their first nickname or their current one would be modified according to personal history and characteristics.

 

The problem was that the names that brought awe to the children were a source of shame for the deities, who had a very different sensibility about them.

 

Present at the Denatus that day were two friends of Hestia: Hephaestus and Takemikazuchi, the only God from the Far East who had come to Orario with a few children from his land and established a Familia of adventurers. He had revealed to the two friendly Goddesses that a girl from his Familia had also recently become a Level 2 and was thus about to be dubbed a nickname.

 

«All right! Let’s get the ball rollin’, shall we?!»

 

All the deities sitting at the circular table fell into silence as the voice of that day’s hostess of the Denatus proclaimed the end of the useless chatter and the beginning of the assembly for good.

 

«Ugh…» Hestia whispered, annoyed. «Why does Loki get to be in charge?»

 

«She asked for it.» Hephaestus commented. «Most of her Familia is deep into the Dungeon, and she was getting quite bored.»

 

«Oh, she has the time to be bored, uh?» Hestia said with a little bit of jealousy.

 

Those two did not see eye to eye in the slightest. Any time they talked, any conversation generally degenerated into physical insults, with Loki calling Hestia ‘Shrimp’ and Hestia highlighting the flat chest of Loki, something that the Goddess with the vermilion hair was extremely sensitive about.

 

However, it seemed that this time, Loki was going to avoid them until necessary.

 

The deities exchanged some rumors and some gossip. From God Soma being apparently forbidden by the Guild to indulge in his favorite hobby, to words that Rakia was preparing to invade Orario.

 

The most interesting part of this Denatus, however, would be the presence of both Ishtar and Freya, the two Goddesses of Beauty in Orario, both at the heads of very powerful Familias. However, Freya would have no reason to be there, since none of her children had recently leveled up.

 

«Oh…? Freya. Weird to see ya, here. Were ya just bored?» Loki asked.

 

«You know how it is, Loki. Boredom is the harshest poison to us. I had to do something about it.» the silver-haired Goddess replied with her calm smile.

 

Nevertheless, after going through the usual chatter, Loki declared the beginning of the new Naming Ceremony.

 

«All righty. First person on the list is...from Seth Familia!» Loki announced loudly.

 

From the opposite end of the table, a god with the appearance of a man from the Kaios Desert quivered as he asked: «P-Please go easy on him…»

 

«I REFUSE.» the chorus of deities replied.

 

And so, the butchery of names began. These ceremonies were a way to kill some boredom, after all, so the deities would pounce on every opportunity to hit their colleagues, especially the ones from small and irrelevant Familias.

 

Proof of that was when, toward the end of the list, Ais Wallenstein came up, since she had reached Level 6 a few weeks before. Many deities were trying to pass a name that would make her pass as a sort of consort for the Gods, knowing full well how Loki was jealous of her. It took a couple of threatening words from the Goddess to have them all bow for forgiveness, and the nickname of Ais, ‘Sword Princess’, was left unaltered.

 

Finally, the long-awaited moment came. The last adventurer on the list, given how short-noticed his advancement had been, was Bell Cranel.

 

But just as everything seemed to go as usual, Loki suddenly spoke up with a very accusatory voice.

 

«All right, I wanna a clear answer for this!» she said as she slammed the paper on the table. «What’s up with this absurd speed, Shrimp?»

 

Hestia gulped and braced herself. This was the moment that she had feared would come up. Another deity may have passed this up, but not Loki.

 

«Our Falna doesn’t work like this! It’s impossible to reach this Level in just a month. It took my Ais a whole year to do that. So spill the beans! Have you been using your Arcanum, perhaps?!»

 

On that, at least, Hestia could reply firmly. «Of course not. If I did, you would’ve noticed, don’t you think?!»

 

«Then what’s goin’ on here? If you’ve a clear conscience, it shouldn’t be a problem, right?» Loki insisted.

 

Luckily, knowing that this moment would eventually come up, with every eye in the room pointed at her, Hestia decided to lay out the excuse that she and the Three Demons had agreed to stick to in case somebody started to investigate Bell’s growth.

 

«All I can say is that Bell was born under very specific circumstances. I don’t have any obligation to say more.» she said with the determination to stand her ground.

 

«Ya can’t seriously expect me to think…»

 

«My, my, Loki. Why are you so bothered by it?»

 

Hestia could not believe who said those words.

 

«She said that the child has some circumstances, and it’s taboo for us to pry into the private matters of other Familias. Besides, she’s right: she couldn’t have used Arcanum without being caught.» Freya said with a confident smile.

 

«It’s a month!!» Loki replied angrily. «Do you understand what it means, you perverted Goddess?»

 

«Is that all that troubles you? I don’t know, Loki, it almost sounds like you are just jealous that this boy took the record from your favorite child.»

 

«Like I care!» Loki replied while furiously gnashing her teeth.

 

«Besides, this boy recently defeated a Minotaur by himself at Level 1. This alone is a remarkable feat, but if this Minotaur was also his fated opponent, the Excelia gained from this encounter would be even more valuable. If we take that into account, alongside the fact that he has been nurtured by the three strongest adventurers in the world, people who have long surpassed every limit, I don’t think it would be impossible for him to rank up so quickly.»

 

A generally agreeing murmur came from the rest of the assembly. Even if stretched, the reasoning of the Goddess of Beauty wasn’t so hard to believe. All of that still meant that Bell still had something going on about him, and the interest of the deities would not die down so easily.

 

After saying all that, Freya stood up.

 

«Uh?! Leavin’ already?!» Loki asked, baffled.

 

«Sorry, I need to be somewhere else.» Freya replied gracefully.

 

«How about you suggest a name for the boy, since you defended him, Lady Freya?» someone asked.

 

Freya hummed in thought with her graceful voice, then she turned toward the picture of the boy drawn on the paper and, with a soft smile, simply replied: «Just make sure it’s a cute one.»

 

«It will be done!» all male Gods replied in unison, earning the disgust of the other Goddesses.

 

So, as the next debate took the table by storm, Loki approached Hestia from behind.

 

«Be on your guard, Shrimp.»

 

«Wah...Loki?» Hestia asked as she had been taken by surprise. «Be on my guard for what?»

 

Loki grunted in frustration. «I truly hate to have to warn you like this, but it’s better than letting that idiot do as she pleases.»

 

«What are you even talking about?!» Hestia asked, slightly alarmed.

 

«Figure it out, idiot! That woman protected your boy.» Loki replied with a venomous tone.

 

Hestia needed a moment before she realized what kind of scenario her hated kin was trying to suggest. «Hold on...you wouldn’t mean…»

 

Loki clicked her tongue. «So you have a brain, after all. Whatever. It doesn’t concern me at all.» she replied before walking away, just as an enthusiastic chorus from the deities announced that they were finally done.



Little Rookie.

 

Hestia had insisted that this was a very acceptable alias, but Bell felt quite underwhelmed. Now, he didn’t feel like he wanted to party anymore as he started walking toward the Hostess of Fertility , where Syr had invited him that morning for a small party for his leveling up. Lili was expected to be there, as well. His Goddess, for some other reason, had somewhere else to go, and, unfortunately, his uncles were still in the Dungeon.

 

As he walked through the alleys of the district in order to reach the pub, all of a sudden, Bell found two unknown Gods in front of him.

 

«There he is! Bell!»

 

Soon, other deities jumped around his position and slowly started to encircle him. Bell, confused about what was happening, was slow to react.

 

«Hey, why don’t you join my Familia?»

 

«Butt off, you dirty pig, you’ll sully him. You should join my Familia, Bell!»

 

Bell was suddenly feeling overwhelmed, but also, he recognized a couple of them and all of a sudden, he turned toward a sour tone.

 

«I already have a Goddess. Besides, you and you! I asked to join your Familias when I came here, and I was shown the door immediately! Now you come to me?!»

 

«Now, now, that was a hasty decision made by my Captain. I’m sure we can turn a new leaf…»

 

«You heard him. He doesn’t want ya!»

 

«But speaking of something more interesting...how did you grow so fast?»

 

That was it. Bell had imagined that someone would pry, but he didn’t expect all these people at once, deities at that. Despite his proud reply a moment before, his soul wavered at the insistent assault of the Gods. He was about to put his legs to use when someone appeared from behind him and went to stand in front of him. A tall, quite muscular man, of whom Bell first noticed a tail with orange and black rings of fur.

 

«The boy has somewhere to be right now. Get out of his way.» the man said.

 

Bell raised his eyes in surprise. He started to notice more details of his unexpected savior, but until he could see his face, he wasn’t sure of who that might be.

 

What was evident was that the deities looked at him, paled, and left immediately.

 

The man then turned around and revealed himself to be a weretiger, with smooth orange short hair and a beard, who gave him an amicable smile.

 

«The deities truly have no shame. Are you all right?» he asked.

 

«Uh...Y-Yes. Thank you for the help, sir…»

 

«Tebius. Executive of the City Guard.» the man said as he extended one hand while showing the small plaque that all members of the Guard carried in their pockets with the other one. «It’s a pleasure to meet you, Bell Cranel. Or should I say Little Rookie?»

 

Bell timidly shook his hand and replied: «Ah...it’s not a big deal. So, you are part of Ouranos Familia?»

 

«Yes, sir.» Tebius replied proudly. «And I owe a lot to your uncles. Dardanus asked us to keep an eye on you, since it was clear that you would attract a lot of attention and get yourself in a situation like the one you just found yourself in.»

 

Bell chuckled nervously.

 

«Where are you going, anyway?» Tebius asked curiously.

 

«Ah...to a pub. Some friends are waiting to celebrate my new Level.» the boy replied eagerly.

 

«Oh. Mind if I join you, then? On behalf of your uncles, I’ll raise a glass to you!»

 

«Sure. You helped me, after all.» Bell said innocently.

 

The two headed for the pub, went in, and then all eyes quickly converged on Bell as people noticed he had arrived. The new Record Holder, the Little Rookie who had leveled up at a ludicrous speed. Some were clearly voicing their skepticism, but the fact that a messenger from Loki Familia had subscribed to the report of the Guild about him defeating the Minotaur had recently validated the story even more.

 

«Does all of this happen to anybody who reaches Level 2?» Bell asked, embarrassed.

 

Tebius chuckled, amused. «Well, when somebody reaches Level 2, they start to become notorious, but even then, you are a unique case, Bell.»

 

Setting the heavy feeling aside, Bell looked around and finally spotted Lili sitting at a table attached to the wall, since the pub was full of people. The Pallum girl was still posing as a Chientrope thanks to her transformation magic, since she was still hiding from her Familia. As soon as the two approached her, she immediately asked:

 

«Master Bell, who is this guy?!» with an annoyed tone.

 

«Ah, ehm...he helped me get away from a bunch of gods.» Bell attempted to explain.

 

«Don’t worry about me.» Tebius intervened, taking out his plaque again. «Executive Tebius of the City Guard. I’m not here to snatch away your party member, Miss Arde.»

 

Seeing the plaque and recognizing the name, Lili immediately switched to an apologetic expression. «I’m sorry I doubted you!»

 

«Relax. It’s no big deal. I hope you won’t mind if I raise a glass instead of Bell’s guardians, though?»

 

«Not at all, if Master Bell has no problem.» she replied accommodatingly.

 

With that minor misunderstanding out of the way, Tebius and Bell took a seat, and soon after, Syr and Ryu approached them with two trays.

 

«Ara, Mister Bell.» Syr began with her usual wide smile. «I see you brought quite the guest. What can we bring you, Sir Tebius?»

 

«Hey, Syr. I’ll go with a small beer. I can’t afford to get drunk.»

 

While Ryu distributed the glasses of water, juice, and cocktails that she and Syr had brought, her colleague went to grab the beer and an additional chair. Afterward, she and Ryu sat down at the table.

 

«Is it okay for you to be with us instead of working?» Bell asked, both worried and surprised.

 

«Mama Mia lent us to you to make sure you would enjoy the party.» Ryu said with a neutral tone.

 

«And to make sure you spent enough on food and drinks.» Syr added with a fake innocence.

 

Bell looked over his shoulder and saw Mia waving a hand at him and giving him a hearty smile, probably her way to tell him to enjoy the evening.

 

«All right, then. Congratulations on reaching Level 2, Bell!» Syr proclaimed once they were all set.

 

«Cheers!» the group said together as they clinked their glasses.

 

After gulping down the first sips, Tebius resumed the conversation: «So, what’s the plan, after all this?»

 

«First, I need to buy a new set of armor. Mine was shattered during the fight against the Minotaur. After that...we will start working our way toward the Middle Floors.»

 

Ryu hummed a moderate positive. «Yes. That makes sense. However, I should warn you that, as it is now, your party may not be an ideal formation to face the Middle Floors.»

 

«Are you saying that Lili and Master Bell are too weak to face the Middle Floors?!» Lili asked irritated, thinking that Ryu was downplaying their strength.

 

«I apologize if that’s what I transmitted, but that isn’t the point I’m making. In the Middle Floors, the difference from the Upper ones is extremely evident. I’m not just talking about the strength of the monsters: the numbers, their spawn frequency...It’s simply too different.»

 

«You better listen to her, guys.» Tebius intervened severely. «Remember that our recruits have their final trial in the Middle Floors. Down there, I dare say that only a Level 5 could solo them, and even then, he would have to plan his run carefully.»

 

«Yes. Sir Tebius is right.» Ryu agreed. «You have to find at least another member for your party, or you will simply be overwhelmed.»

 

«Hey, having party problems over here?!» a voice suddenly emerged from the table next to them.

 

From it three adventurers stood up. One had a scar on his chin, was wearing an outfit made mostly of leather articles and had a sword hanging from his belt, and he was the one who had spoken. His two companions were a man with tan skin, his upper body covered only by the clasps of his shield and weapons, and then there was a skinny guy dressed in purple who looked like a Thief class.

 

One thing was clear, though: they were all quite drunk, judging by the redness of their faces and the way they talked.

 

The one speaking presented himself as Mord, and that he and his friends were all Level 2. He offered to help the famous Little Rookie go through the Middle Floors…

 

«In exchange, how about you lend us some of these beauties?» he said with his motives all over his face as he pointed at Ryu and Syr.

 

Syr didn’t seem that alarmed. Ryu kept her composure, but she quickly started to threaten him back.

 

«Ehm...Sir Tebius, you’re with the Guard, right?» Lili asked at one point.

 

Bell was still unsure whether he should jump in or not when the Executive serenely replied: «Girl, many of us come to this pub because we don’t need to act even if a brawl breaks out.»

 

Before the Adventurer and his Supporter could realize what he meant, the situation escalated, and Mord tried to punch Ryu. The elf girl grabbed Bell’s wooden pint and used it to intercept the man’s swing, trapping his hand inside the container and using the momentum to twist his whole arm, sending him to the ground.

 

The evening ended with the three adventurers being taught why nobody could mess with the staff of the pub and being banned forever by Mia for causing a commotion.



A few days passed, and the investigation finally uncovered a new trail. In order to try and grasp it before it slipped away, Mirne and Emedin were preparing to ambush a particular convoy expected to arrive any moment that night at the north-eastern gate.

 

A group of other members of the Guard were waiting in disguise in the nearby alleys, but the two of them would be the first to jump in order to cut off the retreat of the members of Evilus.

 

It was already past dinner time, but the streets of Orario were still vivacious, so it wasn’t an issue for the two experienced officers to just blend in and wait until the sentries at the gate would stop any suspicious cart trying to leave the city. For that was the only good intel they had.

 

They had been waiting for nearly three hours. They were thus starting to wonder whether the suspects would even show up, or if they had caught wind of the ambush.

 

However, a large cart finally arrived. Its cargo was completely concealed by a large cloth, but it had several high points at the same height. Aside from the coach driver, who still covered everything but his face, there was an escort of eight people, all of whom were hiding under heavy cloaks.

 

Technically, it was their right to do that: the city wasn’t under martial law or anything, but they clearly had something to hide. It was already clear that they couldn’t go through the gate, because in all these years, they would have been found out. Their presence, however, revealed that there had to be a secret way somewhere around.

 

As proof of that, some fifty meders from the gate, the cart turned inside an alley on the left, large enough to let it pass, but still secondary. Keeping their distance, the officers continued to tail the group of hooded men, who dragged the cart until they reached a storehouse.

 

Emedin and Mirne recognized it: officially, it belonged to a merchant company from a small country east of Orario, and indeed, there were two private guards who greeted them and let them enter the building through a sturdy shutter.

 

«I doubt they are here just to take a bath break.» Emedin whispered through the Oculus.

 

«Yeah. We need to get in there.» Mirne replied.

 

«Shouldn’t we call for reinforcements?»

 

«If we make it loud enough, they will come by themselves.» the Executive replied frankly.

 

«Fine by me. How do we approach this? Something tells me those guards are on board with them.»

 

«When in doubt, put them to sleep.»

 

So they went on, sneaked behind the annoyed guards and bludgeoned them strong enough to make them pass out, but now they had to prepare for the real fight. They went and inspected the shutter. It was made of a robust league, but nothing that Emedin’s weapon, a one-handed hammer with an adamantite head, couldn’t blast open. The sound would also alert the soldiers who were waiting for a signal to intervene.

 

The Pallum charged up his arm and then hit the shutter with all the strength of his Level 5, blasting away half of it and leaving the upper half bent inward. There was no doubt that at least that whole district had heard it.

 

Without wasting a moment more, Mirne unsheathed her short sword in her right hand and her trusted spear in her left. As she dashed in, she activated one of her two Skills, Owl Sight, which allowed her to see within that dark room as if it were illuminated entirely. She thus saw the hooded people who had now uncovered their faces and were unloading a cage with a few sleeping Violas. And on the cart, there were at least five more of them.

 

«City Guard! Surrender now!» she intimated as rules dictated.

 

Of course, while surprised and terrified, the smugglers immediately drew out their weapons, but Mirne charged in and knocked out two of them before they could even finish. With the speed and precision amplified by her Level 6, she mercilessly kept taking down, though the need for prisoners forced her to restrain her attacks in order not to kill them.

 

«I offer this body to…!» One of the criminals, seeing that they had no choice, was about to use an immolation device, but luckily, Emedin’s hammer flew right onto his head and knocked him out cold, making him lose the trigger.

 

Clearly, those guys had no chance against Mirne alone, and once Emedin joined him, seven of them were quickly taken out.

 

The last Evilus, however, had at least the quick thinking of opening two of the cages and releasing the Violas before he jumped into a square hole in the floor at the side of the cart. After disappearing, the hole was suddenly covered again by a mobile panel, making it look like the floor had always remained in the state it was supposed to be.

 

The Violas proceeded to attack the two officers, but these monsters were still in an early stage of their nonetheless rapid growth and were thus easily taken care of. When reinforcements arrived, Emedin was finishing crushing the last Viola’s head with his hammer.

 

«Kill the monsters!» Mirne ordered the troops. «Emedin, the panel!»

 

She and the Pallum quickly reached the point where they had seen the last criminal escape and eventually found a slight irregularity in the shape that confirmed they were in the right spot.

 

Emedin lifted his hammer and slammed it, breaking the stone floor, but revealing that the panel was actually made of adamantite.

 

«What the…?» the Pallum asked, baffled. «They can afford this for a secondary access?»

 

Mirne acknowledged the unsettling discovery with a nervous nod. «This is no small group. The fact that they are here shows that they have a network outside of Orario, too.»

 

«I think I can breach this anyway if I use my Skill. Should I?»

 

«Wait. Let’s inform the Captain and call for the heavy troops first. I don’t want any surprises to jump on us.»

 

A messenger was dispatched. As the night entered its deepest phase, a large detachment of the City Guard flowed into the District and surrounded the storehouse. The knocked-out prisoners were deprived of their immolation devices and anything they could use to kill themselves once they woke up a couple of hours later. They were brought into the upper floor of the storehouse and tied to chairs, and some of them started to wake up just when Lygas showed up.

 

«Ah, you’re finally awake.» the Elf stated coldly.

 

The members of Evilus gulped. One could read surprise and fear as they realized they had been captured and had no way to terminate their lives.

 

«I don’t expect you guys to have much interesting information. However, should you come back to your senses and decide to cooperate with us, I can make sure your crimes will not bring upon you the worst possible penalty.» the Captain stated calmly.

 

None of them replied. Their faces only let out fear, but not for the man in front of them. Their gazes were either downward or looking around, as if they expected a monster to come out of the walls and kill them most painfully, or as if they had something to accomplish before dying.

 

«All right then.» Lygas said, then quickly turned toward one of the soldiers. «Order Mirne to proceed.»

 

The soldier nodded and went outside. From the gangplank, he shouted the Captain’s command, and a few seconds later, a loud bang resonated all the way up there.

 

In order to breach that adamantite panel, Emedin was using the same material and enhancing it with his Skill Breach , which allowed him to gather all his strength into a single side of the hammer. Focused on a very contained area, the force unleashed by such a blow managed to crack even that panel.

 

«You sure that guy isn’t a Dwarf in disguise?» Cassius, who was overseeing the prisoners, quipped.

 

«Who knows?» Lygas followed briefly before returning to the prisoners. «As you just heard, we will find your comrades and your God, or Gods, soon enough. Now, have you considered my offer?»

 

The criminals still didn’t talk. They were still fearing something, but they also didn’t seem that afraid of being in the hands of the Guard.

 

Lygas then sighed as if that was a minor nuisance. «Very well, then. I didn’t want to resort to these methods, but...Yumbra!»

 

From outside, the armored Amazon entered brandishing a knife menacingly, and she approached the prisoners with a malevolent aura that immediately sent them into a panic.

 

«Wait! Wait! Wait!» one of them, a Human male, screamed. «We know you can’t do that! You have rules!»

 

«Rules?» Lygas coldly said in return. «You and your associates are plotting to erase Orario and Babel from the maps. To reopen the Dungeon and unleash death and desperation over the world. Do you seriously think that we care about rules, in front of all this?»

 

The Evilus paled and gasped with his mouth wide open. It was a fearful, yet surprised, exhalation.

 

Observing that reaction, Lygas hummed in thought. «Did you seriously not know that?»

 

«No! We were only told to take the Violas outside. We know nothing about destroying Orario!» the man desperately yelled.

 

Lygas, Cassius and Yumbra looked at his eyes, as if they wanted to pierce his very soul. Then they turned around and whispered among themselves.

 

«I don’t think he’s lying. But we will need a deity to interrogate all of them.» the Human said.

 

«How about we ask Lady Loki?» the Amazon suggested. «Her Familia is still in the Dungeon. I hear she is quite bored these days.»

 

«Indeed.» the Elf concluded. «But first, I want to see where that panel leads. Transfer the prisoners to one of our shelters and make sure they are completely locked out until we summon Loki.»

 

«Yes, sir.» the other two replied in unison.

 

Lygas left the room and waited for Emedin to report back from his exploration.



It had been six days since the beginning of the expedition, and it had reached the 50th Floor with admirable speed. Dardanus had received new reports from Lygas, both regarding the investigation and about Bell.

 

The tunnel discovered in the 1st District clearly extended beyond the walls, but it turned out to be an isolated structure. It wasn’t linked to the Dungeon in any way, and all the Guard could do was destroy it in order to stop the smuggling operations. The interrogation of the prisoners had revealed knowledge of an external network supplying the Evilus, but Loki had confirmed that these individuals were simply couriers and had never seen the secret passage, as they had been contacted by a mysterious figure.

 

As for Bell, it turned out that, while shopping for a new armor, he ran into the same blacksmith who had forged his previous set of armor, a guy named Welf. That smith had now signed a direct contract with the young boy and even joined his party, even if he was part of Hephaestus Familia.

 

A bit puzzled by that, and since they were on a break, Dardanus decided it wouldn’t hurt to try and ask the Captain of that Familia for some information.

 

«Hey, Tsubaki, may I have a moment?» he politely asked after finding the half-dwarf woman doing some maintenance on Ais’ sword, with the girl patiently waiting on a stool.

 

«Yo, Mr. Dardanus.» the woman replied with her energetic attitude, smirking openly with her face hindered only by the black patch on her left eye. «Just give me a minute.»

 

Dardanus obliged and crossed his arms in a relaxed way as he watched around.

 

That was, until Ais timidly turned her head and spoke up. «Ehm...Sir Dardanus?»

 

A bit surprised, the man still replied affectionately. «What is it, Ais?»

 

«Have you...received news from the surface?»

 

It was no secret that the members of Ouranos Familia had a means of communication even at long distances. However, the existence of the Oculi was still kept secret from public knowledge. Even in front of the Lokis, Dardanus never showed it and always had to find a secluded space.

 

«Yes, why?»

 

Ais seemed to hesitate. «Any...news from Bell?» she said with a hushed tone that clearly hid some embarrassment, even if it was unclear whether she realized that or not.

 

Dardanus looked at her with incredulous eyes. Once he realized that she was asking for real, he made an amused huff and replied with a little prideful thrill and joking lightly: «He leveled up. He has become the talk of the city and earned the nickname ‘Little Rookie’. Sorry, Ais, but you’re no longer the Record Holder.»

 

Ais let a small gasp escape through her slightly opened lips, and her eyes opened wide, but then her mouth curled into a smile, her cheeks turned pinkish, and her eyes became dreamy.

 

«I see. I’m glad to hear it.»

 

«You talkin’ about that guy you met on the 9th Floor?»

 

«Yup.» Dardanus replied. «The reason why the Princess here and the others have been constantly on fire on the way here.»

 

As she continued to polish the blade, Tsubaki hummed in amazement. «Really? Now I truly want to see how he fights.»

 

«Don’t be hasty. He’s still a Level 2.» Dardanus politely asked her not to try to trick Bell into a duel, as she was a Level 5.

 

«If he can get the Sword Princess and the others so pumped, he still must be a fascinating fellow...all right, here you go.» she finished saying before handing the sword back to Ais.

 

Ais tested it quickly in the air, then thanked the blacksmith and walked away.

 

«So, how can I help you?» Tsubaki said as she put back her whole upper clothing.

 

«Speaking of Bell...he recently joined forces with a guy from your Familia. I wanted to confirm one thing with you.»

 

«Oh?» Tsubaki asked, surprised. «Who could that be?»

 

«A guy named Welf. Rings a bell?» Dardanus asked calmly.

 

«Eh?! Welfy?» the blacksmith gasped.

 

«That’s a yes.»

 

Tsubaki let out a short laugh. «So he finally found someone to drag into the Dungeon. Yes, he’s part of our Familia. Actually, my Goddess has an interest in him. Makes everyone in the Familia quite jealous.»

 

«And...is it true that he is a Crozzo?»

 

Tsubaki now turned almost suspicious. «Why do you care?»

 

«Because if he is, it might explain a few things. Don’t worry, I have no intention to bother him in any way. I just need to know if he really is a Crozzo and that he can actually forge Magic Swords even though he’s a Level 1.»

 

The Captain of Hephaestus Familia wondered for a moment whether she should tell him the truth, and concluded that there was no harm. «Yeah. He can actually forge them faster and better than I can by leagues. But...here’s the catch: he refuses to do so.»

 

Dardanus was surprised only for a second and only inside his mind: that last detail confirmed the picture that he had conceived when Tebius had informed him about Welf Crozzo, and what little the Guard actually knew about him, since the young man had long tried to conceal his family name.

 

However, Tsubaki’s words confirmed why Rakia was mustering an invasion force against Orario.

 

«I see. Thank you, Tsubaki. That’s all I needed to know.»

 

«Oh…» the woman muttered, as if she couldn’t believe that the conversation was brought to a close so quickly. «Sure.»

 

«On another note: are you ready to reach the depths of the Dungeon?» Dardanus said in a slightly more peppy tone.

 

«You can bet on it...wait, you guys already decided the party that will go down?»

 

«Of course. Finn will announce it at lunch.»

 

«Then I'd better get the equipment ready. I’m looking forward to it.» she replied with eagerness.

Chapter 11: 59th Floor/Corrupted Spirit

Summary:

The Expedition reaches the 59th Level. Bell bonds with his new Party member.

Chapter Text

The day had come. Finn had announced the party the day before. That morning, the group composed of all the Executives of Loki Familia, plus Lefiya, Tsubaki, Raul and five other Supporters would start the descent toward the 59th Floor, accompanied by the Three Demons, who would instead fight into a secondary hallway and reach said Floor on their own, without interfering with the growth of the other Adventurers.

 

After acquiring the weapons made of Durandal, commissioned by Finn to Tsubaki days before the expedition, the front line was ready to face even the new species of caterpillars, should they have shown up again. Dardanus and Zald’s weapons were already made of highly resistant alloys, and Alfia had no weapon aside from her Spells, so they were ready to go.

 

As they reached the access to the 51 st Floor, they could start hearing the howling of the first monsters.

 

«All right, from here on, no more useless chatter.» Finn ordered, as everyone unsheathed their weapons. «Dardanus, will you be okay?»

 

«Don’t worry about us, Finn.» the Executor reassured. «Just go on. We’ll meet at the 59 th Floor.»

 

The three of them had given a detailed report on everything they could recall from the Floors beneath to the party, making sure that they would be as mentally ready as possible to face all that. They had even provided them with a map of the main route that everyone had memorized, but they had also warned that those Floors were still mostly uncharted.

 

However, Dardanus had come to trust the Lokis like few other groups of adventurers. And adding to that the training they had inflicted on those guys before the expedition, he was confident in their chances of reaching the goal.

 

«Everyone. Prepare for battle!» Finn instructed. «Bete! Tiona! Go ahead!»

 

The Amazon and the Werewolf dashed ahead, against the first wave of monsters. Soon enough, the party had gone forward enough that the Three Demons couldn’t see them clearly because of the difference in light between the entrance and the next floor.

 

As the sounds of the battle got further away, Dardanus started bending his neck a little, warming up his muscles. His companions were doing similar movements.

 

«Man, how long has it been since we came so deep all together?» Zald said with a bit of nostalgia.

 

«I hope we didn’t get rusty.» Alfia commented.

 

Of course, despite their busy schedules, the trio always managed to find time for their private expedition at least once a month. Without bringing Supporters behind, their limited rations and potions forced them to attempt to go as deep as possible before returning to the surface, so they were still used to fighting hordes of monsters. Yet the floors beneath the 50th were on such a different level of challenge that even they started to wonder if they could break through without major incidents.

 

«Hey, hey...are you seriously chickening out?» Dardanus quipped. «Right after Bell gave us that amazing performance?»

 

Reminded of the miracle they had witnessed only a week before, Zald and Alfia felt a surge of emotion and eagerness to test themselves once again.

 

«You’re right.» Zald commented amused. «How could we call ourselves his role models if we doubt in front of so little?»

 

«I intend to bring him some new stories. So let’s do this.» Alfia added with passion.

 

«Glad to hear it. Now let’s get a move on!»

 

In a whisk, the Three Demons were dashing down. Dardanus and Zald were at the front, Alfia at the back. They immediately encountered powerful monsters. The expeditionary party had ignored some, but in general, there was hardly any time for reprieve that deep in the Dungeon.

 

And yet, despite the frighteningly overwhelming numbers, the Three Demons immediately started to cut down any creature they saw with incredible ease. In spite of their worries, they had not grown rusty at all: their old tactics and techniques for facing battles beneath the 50th reemerged instinctively, like an athlete who starts to practice again after years and the whole skill set immediately comes back to mind.

 

Cutting through Deformis Spiders, Black Rhinos and other monsters that would put the grand majority of adventurers in a fearful position, the last champions of Orario’s old age were cutting them down as if they were ants. They were so quick in their advance that they almost caught up to the advanced party multiple times, and each time they stopped on their track, mowed down the monsters that came at them for a few minutes, then continued.

 

Each time they could, they used secondary paths that the map indicated were still valid to proceed downward, and so they reached the 54 th Floor not long after, surprised to see how well Finn and his group were keeping up the pace.

 

But it was exactly down to the 54 th that they encountered the new species and a whole swarm of Violas. At that point, while the Lokis made their way thanks to Riveria’s magic, Zald imbued his sword with the magic Rea Ambrosia, adding a powerful flame that melted the monsters away.

 

And among the chaos of the battle, everyone noticed a familiar presence: the black-clad figure that had been met on the 24 th Floor. This time, too, they were clearly sending the new species against the adventurers.


Lili had been forced to stay home that day, so Bell had taken up Welf’s invitation and headed to his workshop in the Industrial/2 nd District.

 

«So, what would you like?» the blacksmith asked with his energetic friendliness.

 

Bell pondered. Welf had already forged him a new set of armor after striking their contract. He didn’t really feel that his protective equipment needed anything else.

 

«I honestly can’t think about it, right now.» he eagerly said.

 

«Well, feel free to look around. Maybe you’ll find an inspiration.»

 

«You know, you don’t really have to do this, Mr. Welf.»

 

«Bell...you need to start being a little greedy. After all, taking every possible advantage can decide life and death of an Adventurer inside the Dungeon, am I right?»

 

«Fair point.» Bell conceded.

 

He looked around and saw a broadsword that caught his eye, maybe because it reminded him of his fight against the Minotaur. «Hey, mind if I try that?» he asked gently.

 

«Sure, go on.»

 

Bell took it and tried a couple of swings, though in the limited space of the workshop, there was only so much he could do.

 

«That one got sent back because it wouldn’t sell.» Welf commented.

 

«What?! But it’s such a good sword…» Bell said, baffled, but then his attention shifted to the face of Welf: it was strangely quiet, and staring at him as if he were some kind of unknown being. «Is...there a problem, Mr. Welf?»

 

«...So you really weren’t after a magic sword.» Welf said.

 

Now everything came back to Bell’s mind: Lili mentioning the history of the Crozzo family in Rakia, Hestia asking around the shop of Hephaestus during her part-time job there, even questioning the Goddess herself. Even Tebius had reacted strangely when Bell had mentioned that Welf was a Crozzo.

 

«No. Not really.» Bell replied as he put down the broadsword. «I think Magic Swords are only to be used to get you out of desperate situations. How can I hope to go deep down the Dungeon if my weapon breaks after two or three swings?» he said most honestly.

 

Welf’s eyes widened for a moment, then he exploded in laughter. Bell was confused, but waited until his party member spoke up again. «I knew you and I would get along perfectly.»

 

Bell chuckled nervously.

 

At that point, Welf noticed something that caught his interest hanging from Bell’s belt. «Hey, what is that? I meant to ask it before, but you also bring that into the Dungeon, right?»

 

Bell noticed that he was talking about the glowing red Minotaur horn. The drop item he had gained from his fateful duel.

 

«Oh, yes, it’s a Minotaur horn. For some reason, I guess I’ve been keeping it as a trophy, all this time.»

 

Welf’s eyes glinted. «Perfect. We can use this!»

 

«Uh?»

 

«With a horn that size, I might give you a short sword or another knife.»

 

«Wait...really?!»

 

«Of course. Minotaur horns contain a core of adamantite. The toughest material you can find in the Dungeon. With a weapon made of that, you will be able to cut through anything you can find in the Middle Floors.» the blacksmith explained vigorously. «So, what do you say?»

 

In front of that prospect, Bell’s eyes also lit up in emotion. «Yes, please! I’d like a new dagger, if you will!»

 

«Leave it to me!»

 

With that settled, Welf proceeded to light up his furnace. Bell watched quietly, as he had always been curious about how blacksmiths worked on something like a drop item.

 

At one point, while Welf was about to start hammering, he spoke up. «You know, Bell: I hate magic swords.» as if to pick up their discussion from before.

 

Bell hummed in thought. «Yes. My Goddess heard that you refuse to do that. And I would be lying if I said I wasn’t curious about why...if you don’t mind sharing, of course.» he said that last bit with an apologetic tone.

 

«Because of my family and its history.» Welf said, clearly at the beginning of what sounded like a fairly long story. Though all the time, he never stopped working. «You know, our first ancestor, a man simply named Crozzo, saved a spirit from some monsters, but was mortally injured. In order to save him, the Spirit offered some of her blood to help him recover. From that point on, Crozzo was able to forge the first Magic Swords.»

 

«A Spirit?» Bell asked, baffled. «But the only Spirits humanity knows about came before the Age of the Gods...can your family really trace its roots more than a thousand years ago?»

 

Welf made a soft chuckle. «I’m only telling you the legend behind our ability. Crozzo lived long, but it’s out of doubt that his direct descendants inherited the ability to forge Magic Swords.»

 

Bell’s mind was racing toward another matter, however. «A blacksmith who can forge magical swords...could one of them...no, could even Crozzo himself be the mysterious smith that helped Argonaut?» he muttered to himself, full of trepidation.

 

«Excuse me?» Welf asked, confused.

 

«Ah! Nothing, sorry!» the boy apologized with an embarrassed smirk. «Please, continue.»

 

«Anyway...in the centuries that came, the Crozzos became renowned magical smiths, and eventually came to serve the Kingdom of Rakia and its royal family. They became disgustingly rich and prestigious, and the armies of Rakia benefited greatly from the absurd power of the Crozzo Magic Swords. The Crozzos kept forging and feeding the wars of Rakia, to the point where they lost themselves.»

 

«Lost themselves? You mean the ability to produce Magic Swords?»

 

«Yes. Rakia used the power of those swords indiscriminately, and eventually started to burn down some sacred forests of the elves.»

 

Even that information was nothing new: talking about Welf, Bell had learned from Eina and Ryu that the name Crozzo was despised among many Elves, even centuries after the damage inflicted by their swords.

 

«Problem was, that the lower Spirits also lived in those forests. As you can imagine, they didn’t like that the power bestowed by one of their own was being used against them. So they put a curse on our bloodline, and the Crozzos lost the ability to forge Magic Swords. Before that, every time any of us received a Falna, it was actually a Skill that every Crozzo possessed. From that point on, it disappeared.»

 

«And without the Magic Swords, I assume Rakia lost its greatest weapon.» Bell understood.

 

«Yeah. The Elves easily defeated Rakia’s armies and reclaimed their forests, but they stopped at that. The Spirits got their vengeance on the Crozzos, and my family lost the royal favor.

 

«As for me, I have no idea why, but when I received my first Falna from Lady Phobos, the Skill was showing on my back.»

 

«Phobos?»

 

«My first Goddess...I don’t really want to talk about it.» he said, despite the energy that he was putting in every blow of his hammer.

 

«Sorry.»

 

«Long story short: I left Rakia and went to work at Solingen, the Smithing City. Then, two years ago, Lady Hephaestus took me in.»

 

«So you hate Magic Swords because you think they brought ruin to your family?» Bell asked, unsure.

 

«No. I don’t care about that. The problem is that Magic Swords are unreliable, as you said. A weapon is supposed to be an essential part of an Adventurer. A Magic Sword stays with you for a couple of swings and then breaks down, leaving the wielder defenseless. That’s why I hate them. That’s why I hated that any time a client came to me, it was because they wanted a Crozzo Magic Sword. I want to give Adventurers the weapons that will accompany them for a long time, not an illusion of power.»

 

Bell finally understood. The reasons behind Welf’s decisions were many, but they also explained why he wasn’t famous: every person who came to him did so only because of the notoriety of his family name. Bell, who knew a lot about ancient tales but little about real-world History, had approached him with the most honest intentions of finding good metalwork.

 

Though a part of Bell’s mind couldn’t help but think that the other main reason for Welf’s lack of clients was his horrible naming sense. The boy could still recall the name of the first armor set he had bought, ‘Pyonkinchi’. Where did that even come from?!

 

Nonetheless, Welf kept forging with relentless vigor. Bell could hear his dedication through every hammer blow and every movement of the smith. And he could see the horn slowly taking the form of the new knife he had asked for. Some of the adamantite was set aside, as there was more than necessary, and it could be used perhaps in the future.

 

Finally, in the late afternoon, the knife was ready. The windows were open, for Welf had asked Bell to do that at one point, to prevent the room from becoming too hot. He approached one where the last lights of the sun would illuminate the blade better.

 

After examining it one last time, the blacksmith could tell himself that he had done a good job. «It really was good material. I think this is my finest work, so far.»

 

Bell certainly looked in agreement. Welf then reached the casket, where he held a few sheaths and found one that more or less fit the knife, promising to make a custom one in the following days as well.

 

«All that is left is to name it.» Welf said, and while Bell’s smile vanished, the smith pondered hard. Then he came with the first proposition: «I know! How about Ushiwakamaru?! No, wait, it comes from a Minotaur horn, so...Minotan?…»

 

Determined to contain the damage, Bell frantically gestured and speedily said: «Ushiwakamaru is good enough!»

 

«Are you sure?» Welf said, not entirely convinced.

 

«There is no need to hesitate!» Bell quickly replied with determination.

 

«All right, then. Ushiwakamaru it is.» the smith concluded as he rubbed his neck. Finally, he tended it toward his Adventurer customer. «Here. Take it.»

 

All giddy, Bell smiled like a baby in front of a candy. He gently grabbed the knife with two hands and then said: «Thank you so much...Welf.»

 

Welf widened his eyes at first, then chuckled. «You finally dropped the ‘Mr.’»

 

Satisfied, the smith let the knife go, so Bell was free to release his joy.

 

«I can’t wait to show it to my uncles!…» The boy was suddenly taken by a realization and a bit of nostalgia. «I wonder if they are okay?»

 

«Are you seriously talking about the Three Demons like that?» Welf said encouragingly. «You’ll see, they’ll be back in no time!»



The mysterious figure had retreated once all their creatures had been taken out. And while Dardanus was a bit frustrated that they didn’t catch it, there was no time to waste: apparently, Lefiya had been dragged into a vertical hole, and a group comprised of the amazon twins, Bete and Gareth, had jumped in to rescue her. Most likely, that hole was going to drop them all the way to the 58th Floor, a notorious den of dragon species.

 

With Finn leading the charge, the advanced party made its way down there, helping their comrades turn the tide against the relentless assault of the monsters. Eventually, partially because they were caught up in the heat, partially because the 58 th Floor was completely open in its composition, even the Threes joined in.

 

Once they had managed to kill or chase away all the dragons, it was time to draw a breath and prepare for the final push.

 

But while the group commented and joked, waiting to move on, Dardanus approached the square hole in the middle of the floor, which also hosted the pathway to the next one.

 

«What’s bothering you, Dardanus?» Finn asked, noticing the slightly distressed face on the Executor.

 

The Level 8 knelt next to the edge of the rift and spoke up. «I clearly remember the 59th Floor: it was a massive glacier. Even from up here, we could feel the immense cold emanating from beneath. Just by getting closer, some of our weakest members started to slow down, and we had to give up since even our strongest ones, once we reached the floor itself, could not withstand the freeze.»

 

Dardanus then slowly moved his hand over the rift and put it next to the edge. Zald then approached, having heard the words of his comrade.

 

«Yeah. I remember it vividly, as well...so why aren’t we feeling any of it, now?» he said as he stared down.

 

An eerie silence fell. That sign alone indicated that something was going on down there. Something that had probably reshaped even the entire environment of the floor.

 

«Forget the Salamander Wool.» Finn eventually ordered, snapping everyone out of that unsettling mood. «Everyone, check your supplies. We go down in an hour.»

 

The hour was necessary to distribute some potions and recover their stamina completely. Then, finally, with Zald and Dardanus opening the path, the group moved down the stairs. And the more they approached the threshold, the more the old members of Zeus Familia felt nervous.

 

«There is no doubt anymore: the glacier is gone.» The black-clad warrior commented. «And somehow, I know this didn’t happen because the Dungeon wanted to restyle it.»

 

«Indeed.» Finn agreed. «What we’re about to enter...is the unknown.»

 

Only the sound of their footsteps accompanied them into the floor.

 

What they found was anything but an ice desert: instead, they found a jungle, teeming with all sorts of vegetation, though none of them resembled anything seen up to that point, not in the Dungeon nor on the surface.

 

«Up there!» Lefiya warned, pointing at the ceiling. The Three Demons looked up and recognized the shelled stems dangling from above, among several filaments of green.

 

«It’s just like on the 24th Floor.» Alfia commented. «Whatever is going on here, it’s clearly linked to the enemy.»

 

«Let’s keep going. I hear something in that direction.» Dardanus calmly instructed.

 

There was a trail in the middle of that forest. A trail that brought from the threshold toward the center of the floor, going through the less precipitous parts of the area. What surprised them the most, however, was that they spotted a batch of the new species of caterpillars slithering in their same direction.

 

Walking for about ten minutes, they eventually reached a flat, circular area in the middle of the floor, covered with a large amount of ash, the kind generated by dead monsters. However, that amount indicated that an incredible amount of them had been harvested in that area.

 

And standing at the center of that area, there was one of the monster jewels, which had already seemingly partially evolved as it stood on the head of a Titan Alm. And all around it, there were several Violas and caterpillars...all offering their magic stones to it.

 

«You can’t be serious…» Tione commented, frightened.

 

«It’s a strengthened species!» Lefiya noted with terrified urgency.

 

Before even Dardanus or Finn could come up with the right words to order an attack, the colossal creature started to convulse. All around its body, several bulges began to form and spread in all directions, as if a rapidly growing yeast was swallowing it. The flesh at first formed what looked like some kind of cocoon; however, it didn’t take long before it collapsed, and something entirely different emerged from it.

 

The body of the Titan Alm had changed, becoming pitch black and full of new protrusions that gave it the form of a creepy flower.

 

But the most astonishing thing was that, on top of it, came out a female body. A young-looking woman with long, flowing hair and with only her arms and face uncovered. Her figure was slender and one would say attractive indeed, if only she hadn’t been part of a monster.

 

«What...What is that?!» Tione asked.

 

«Ais?» her twin sister asked instead.

 

Out of all people, Ais was sweating profusely and staring in terror at the creature unfolding in front of them.

 

And that was the only hint Dardanus and his two companions needed to understand.

 

«That’s a Corrupted Spirit.» the Executor said on a dire note.

 

However, it was clearly one Spirit, since it was being born right before their very eyes. It was merely an instrument for the real enemy, but one that promised to be a huge trouble.

 

«Aria…?» the echoing and sinister voice of the Spirit asked, and she undoubtedly pointed at Ais. Once she had given a better look at the girl, she exclaimed with joy «Aria!»

 

Then her laugh became ever more high-pitched and warped. Her eyes became simply disquieting.

 

Aria? Dardanus tried to think, but he couldn’t understand what that name meant. All he knew was that the Spirit soon unleashed the caterpillars against them.

 

«Alfia! Zald!» he called his allies to his side.

 

«Everyone, prepare for battle!» Finn also ordered his squad.

 

But as they met the caterpillars and the Violas, the Adventurers soon heard something that threw them into a panic.

 

«Come, fire.»

 

The Spirit started chanting. A monster was chanting. It was something that defied the common sense of the Adventurers.

 

«Riveria, put up a barrier! Bombardment squad, stop its chant!» Finn promptly ordered.

 

«Fusillade Fallarica!» Lefiya cast promptly, while the Supporters and Tsubaki unleashed a barrage through Magic Swords.

 

The salvo hit the target, but when the smoke settled, the woman was still chanting...and it was chanting extremely fast.

 

«Everyone, gather behind Riveria!» Finn ordered.

 

The High Elf was preparing to cast her most powerful defensive spell, but for every syllable she pronounced, the Spirit spelled out three or four, and she smiled as if she was playing.

 

Only Alfia went in front of the formation. «Ataraxia!» she cast, and focused all her magical power into her armor, trying to shield her colleague at least.

 

«Via Shilheim!» Riveria finally cast, and the barrier came out.

 

«Firestorm…» the voice of the Spirit resonated at the same time. From the top of the body came down a tiny flame. It almost seemed like a prank, if it wasn’t that even the non-mages could perceive the overwhelming power hidden in it.

 

As soon as that tiny flame touched ground, the whole floor was engulfed in an infernal flame. A spiral that didn’t simply burn everything, but it was moving around, adding more offensive power.

 

The barrier started to crack.

 

«Gareth! Protect Ais and the others!» Riveria ordered.

 

But then the crack let in the flames. Even with Alfia in front of her, it was clear that both women were going to be swallowed up and destroyed.

 

Therefore, Gareth barged forward and used his shield to try to plug the hole.

 

It only ended up with him and the two women badly burned, but at least he had managed to contain the flame long enough to prevent the rest of the group from being knocked out.

 

«Roar, earth.»

 

Just as the humans were trying to understand if they were still alive, the Spirit started another chant at a speed that they couldn’t even comprehend. Some five meters above their heads, the Adventurers suddenly stared at a vast cover of magic circles.

 

«Protect Raul and the others!» Finn ordered.

 

«Wait, gather at the same point! Zald!»

 

«On it!»

 

The two top Adventurers went next to each other and visibly prepared to strike upward. Realizing what their plan was, the Captain of Loki Familia ordered his party to do as Dardanus had suggested.

 

«Meteor Swarm.»

 

As soon as the Spirit pronounced those words, huge boulders clad in black magic came out of the magic circles above.

 

And the biggest one was clearly appearing over their heads.

 

Dardanus and Zald activated their offensive Skills, maximizing their attack power, then waited until at least a good chunk of the boulder was out of the circle and threw themselves at it with a jump. They struck the stone with all their might and managed to crack it; however, half of it remained inside the magic circle, where it was unaffected by the laws of physics.

 

The two adventurers simply touched ground and bounced back up immediately. They destroyed the remains of the boulder, but not without being hit by large chunks of it, and the spell that covered the rocks exploded as soon as it made contact with them.

 

Just like that, the Three Demons, the pillars of Orario and symbols of peace, were down on the floor, beaten senseless.

 

A new swarm of caterpillars was surrounding them in the distance. The Floor had been turned into a flat wasteland with no cover to speak of, and the Spirit was quickly gathering magic power from all around to deliver the final blow.

 

No one spoke. It all seemed lost. Whatever they attempted, the surviving Adventurers knew they would lose.

 

All of them...except one person.

 

Standing on his feet and stepping forward, Finn was the only one who intended to defy the odds.

 

«We’ll defeat that Monster.» he said with firmness, his usual stolidity that immediately gained the attention of his underlings.

 

«What is ‘Courage’ to you? What do you see with your eyes? Fear? Despair? Destruction? I only see an enemy, one that we need to defeat, and our victory.»

 

Dardanus, Zald and Alfia were just starting to regain their senses and to stand up. It was only then that Finn asked them all a question with a smile. «Come with me, or...is copying Bell Cranel too much for you?»

 

A jolt of energy traversed the bodies of all those who had assisted at that unique fight barely a week before.

 

Dardanus remembered the words he said to his companions as they dived into the 50s and smirked.

 

«He didn’t cower in the face of a stronger enemy. What about you?» Finn kept asking.

 

With a smile on their faces, the Three Demons stood back up and joined the pep talk.

 

«He gave his all in his fight. Have you done the same?» Dardanus said with renewed vigor.

 

«He went on an adventure. Will you?» Zald added.

 

The others stood up and roared their determination.

 

«Bell Cranel...Ais, he surpassed his limits.» Finn said in the end.

 

«Yeah…» Ais replied quietly as she helped herself with her sword, only to then smile confidently.

 

Soon enough, Lefiya, Raul and the Supporters were also on their feet.

 

«Dardanus, can I ask you to leave it to us?» the Captain eventually asked.

 

Feeling optimistic, the Executor replied calmly. «Very well. We’ll watch your back.»

 

«Lefiya, you are coming with us.»

 

«Yes!»

 

Before moving toward his comrades, Alfia spoke to the still unconscious Gareth and Riveria.

 

«Now it’s not the time to take your naps, old hags. But if you want to miss all the glory, keep on sleeping.» she said with a witty smirk before walking to join the rearguard.

 

She had only made a few steps away when she heard Gareth's grumbles. «Damn it, that arrogant girly! Hey, you stubborn Elf! This ain’t the time to sleep!»

 

«Shut it, you barbaric Dwarf!» Riveria replied.

 

«Starting now, our attack will pierce the enemy. Give it everything you’ve got!» Finn said at the vanguard.

 

While the Executives and the other top Adventurers started their final charge, the Three Demons gathered with Raul, Tsubaki and the Supporters.

 

«My, my.» Zald sighed, satisfied. «I haven’t seen them shine so much in a while.»

 

«What about you, Raul?» Dardanus asked instead.

 

«Uh? M-Me?» the Level 4 asked hesitantly.

 

«We’re at your disposal. What do you want us to do?»

 

Raul took a moment to realize how serious the Executor was, and how their priority now was to hold the caterpillars away from the strike team. Steeling his resolve, the usually timid Raul spoke with the firmness of a leader.

 

«Miss Tsubaki, Lady Alfia, I trust you to cover the rear!»

 

«Say no more.» Alfia said with a smile.

 

«I’ll be borrowing this.» Tsubaki said in kind, grabbing a Durandal weapon.

 

«Lord Dardanus, Lord Zald! Please, cover our flanks!»

 

«With pleasure.» Zald replied.

 

«Everyone else, we will face the enemy at the front! Don’t let them get close to the Captain and the others!»

 

«Aye, aye! The other three replied in chorus, spirits high.

 

«All right, Loki Familia! Show me that you’re worthy of being the next heroes!» Dardanus exclaimed.



The Spirit had been slain, but while that was undoubtedly good news, Lygas and the others at the headquarters knew that their job had just begun.

 

Five days after the report from Dardanus informing them of the destruction of the Corrupted Spirit, the highest officers of the Guard were discussing the implications of that discovery within the broader context.

 

«At least we know that they can be defeated. But…» Tebius started.

 

«If what they fought was a jewel monster that had quickly evolved, then that means they only fought a vanguard.» Veda concluded.

 

«The real body must be at least on the 60 th Floor.» Yumbra added. «If not deeper.»

 

«Which means that Evilus is far from powerless.» Lygas finished somberly. «If those jewel monsters can turn into such destructive creatures, then they could be easily deployed on the surface...right into the city.»

 

«Let’s not jump to the worst scenario.» Mirne said calmly. «We’ve been aware of the caterpillars for barely two months. If we assume that they have been working even before that to feed that Spirit, then it’s safe to assume that awakening them on the surface with simple magic stones would be too difficult to hide. I don’t think they will easily use them like that.»

 

«I’m inclined to agree.» Emedin replied. «But they may have another way to awaken them quickly. For the moment, we should focus on tracking Evilus down. The prisoners gave us interesting intel. Am I wrong?»

 

«You’re right. We now know that they were smuggling Violas toward Melen.» Lygas explained. «So we will focus our investigation there. Yumbra, Cassius, take a company and head there as soon as possible. Search everywhere and cooperate with the local Familia, but make sure to behave with the citizens.»

 

«Copy that.» the Amazon responded.

 

«Bayrun, any luck breaching that orichalcum door?»

 

«We tried everything. It just won’t budge. And the adamantite walls ensure that we can’t dig around it without risking a collapse of the tunnel...which I may remind you, lies right beneath a densely inhabited area.»

 

«Then the owners of that tunnel must have some sort of key.» the Captain concluded. «But it honestly makes me uneasy that we just can’t find our way inside this underground network.»

 

«I heard that Lady Loki will soon meet up with Lord Hermes and Lord Dionysus.» Tebius notified. «I honestly don’t know what they may have dug up that we didn’t, but we should consult with the former two once they’re done.»

 

«Noted. And...what about Bell Cranel?»

 

«I saw him and his Party going into the Dungeon just this morning, and they were equipped with Salamander Wool.»

 

«Salamander Wool?» Cassius asked, expressing the amazement of everyone present. «Is he already aiming for the Middle Floors? He only leveled up a week ago!»

 

«And the blacksmith that is with him...Crozzo...did we confirm that he can make Magic Swords?» Mirne asked.

 

«The testimony of his peers inside Hephaestus Familia is unanimous: he can make them just like his blessed ancestors, but for some personal reason, he refuses to forge them.»

 

«Then this explains, without a doubt, why Rakia is preparing to invade us.» the Captain concluded on a rather cold note. «They will try something to take him back. We will have to establish…»

 

Someone knocked on the door. When Lygas gave permission, one of the guards entered and reported: «Sir, Mr. Royman is asking to see you.»

 

Wondering, but with no real reason to make him wait, Lygas dismissed his officers and went out.



As if the battle against the Spirit hadn’t been trying enough, while the expedition was marching back, they encountered a large swarm of Poison Vermis as they left the Deep Floors. With something like 20 members barely holding on to their lives because of the venomous spits of the monsters, Loki Familia had been forced to stop at the 18 th Floor and send Bete running at full speed to the surface in search of the antidote.

 

There was another problem, though: they had almost run out of food, and even by calling in the favors won in Rivira during the last incident, Dardanus could only attain a small amount of supplies, given the prices in the city.

 

«I think it would be better if we form a few groups and gather what food we can in the forest.» Zald proposed as he discussed the situation with the other leaders.

 

«Already thinking about the recipe?» Finn said with a quipping tone.

 

«I can think of several, but to feed all these people, we must aim for a stew or a soup. If you don’t mind, I’ll take a group and gather the necessary, plus some spices if I can find them. Dardanus, bring someone with you and refill our water supply. Alfia, you and your group go and take anything that looks remotely edible.»

 

«You heard the Chef.» Dardanus joked. «Let’s split up.»

 

Alfia thus found herself going with Ais and Lefiya. They encountered a few monsters wandering from the adjacent floors, but nothing they couldn’t handle, especially the two higher levels.

 

«Honey Drops...Gourd Berries...I think Mr. Zald will be able to prepare something delicious with these.» Lefiya said, satisfied after an hour of scouring through the woods.

 

«Oh...a Crystal Drop.» Ais said with a surprised voice.

 

«Really?» Alfia asked curiously.

 

And there it was—a small plant with strange, crystal-like berries. One would generally think that they could be jewels, but while they fetched a reasonable price everywhere, they were still edible berries, sweet and refreshing.

 

«Miss Ais, that’s amazing!» Lefiya said with her adoring voice. «They’re so rare to find!»

 

Ais gently grabbed it from the ground and handed it toward Lefiya instead.

 

«Lefiya...I would like for you to have it.» she said with a gentle voice.

 

Lefiya’s cheeks turned pink. «But...But you found them, Miss Ais! I don’t deserve them!»

 

«You’re wrong.» Ais replied with a slight shake of her head. «It’s my way to thank you...for saving me on the 59th Floor.»

 

«I...I barely did anything special…» Lefiya said humbly.

 

«Just take it, Viridis.» Alfia encouraged with a positive spin. «We all saw what you did there. Me, Dardanus... even Finn agrees that you were amazing. Riveria would not say that openly, but she’s really proud of you...And I am a bit, as well.»

 

Now Lefiya blushed more openly. «It...it’s all because of yours and Lady Riveria’s teachings, Lady Alfia! Also...the Magic I used came from Miss Filvis…»

 

«Lefiya, your level was even lower than that of one of our Supporters down there, and yet you performed spectacularly. I am not afraid to say that you showed me the second Miracle I witnessed on this expedition.» Alfia kept praising.

 

With the two women smiling at her, Lefiya eventually caved in and just took the drops. Though grateful, inside a deep corner of her mind, Lefiya was a little bothered, for she knew that Alfia had just put her on par with the hated white-haired human.

 

The evening proceeded without additional incidents. The soup conjured up by Zald was, once again, unbelievably good, despite being such a simple meal. The expedition couldn’t afford to lower their guard yet, for they still had the poisoned members to take care of and needed to watch out for wandering monsters, but the night passed without incidents.

 

Early the next morning, the Three Demons gathered and sat on some wooden logs, discussing the prospects going forward.

 

«We might have destroyed this Corrupted Spirit, but we still have no clue how Evilus and their associates can bring monsters freely outside of the Dungeon.» Zald commented.

 

«Guess it’s back to scouring around the city in search of this secret passage, once we’re back to the surface.» Alfia sighed.

 

Dardanus hummed softly, his eyes closed into a thoughtful and worried expression.

 

«What’s bothering you, this time?» the other man asked.

 

«I received a report from Lygas just now.» the Executor replied. «Something else is coming up. I don’t think…»

 

Then, the unmistakable howl of Goliath suddenly arrived in their ears. It was faint, for they were far from the access to the 17th Floor, but their enhanced senses easily caught it.

 

«Goliath. It seems like it’s attacking someone.» Alfia assessed.

 

«Bors and the others have not left Rivira.» Dardanus said. «It’s probably a group of Adventurers from the surface.»

 

Zald hummed, then stood up and grabbed his sword. «I better go see if they are all right.»

 

«I guess it won’t hurt us.» the woman agreed.

 

They hurried to the access point as soon as they heard the echo of one of Goliath’s punches slamming right on the other side of the tunnel, meaning that whoever else was up there had just tried to escape.

 

As the entrance came into their sights, the Three Demons spotted Ais, who right then was on patrol and probably had the same idea, then...three Adventurers on the ground, passed out and battered.

 

And the one at the center had a feature that sent a chill down their spine: a set of short, messed-up white hair.

 

«Bell…?!» Alfia murmured, terrified. Then she was the first to dash over, taking even Ais by surprise.

 

«Alfia…»

 

But the woman wasn’t listening. She knelt and turned her nephew around to check on him. Finding him breathing, he still had a visible cut on the forehead and was covered in dust and blood.

 

«Ais! Go inform Riveria and the healers!» Dardanus instructed, for Alfia was too shocked to speak for a moment.

 

The young woman nodded and rushed back to the camp, while Dardanus went to grab Lili, and Zald inspected the young man, who had a broadsword and fuzzy red hair.

 

«This must be that Crozzo fellow.» he assessed calmly.

 

«Let’s think about it later.» the Executor replied. «They need a healer, now!»

 

Snapping out of her moment of anguish, Alfia steeled her resolve and then grabbed Bell with both arms, lifting him and holding him close to her chest out of maternal instinct.

Chapter 12: Under Resort/Familia Myth

Summary:

Bell and his party spend some time with the Three Demons and Loki Familia. However, even on the 18th Floor there are hidden dangers.

Chapter Text

The trio hurried back to the camp, in time to find Riveria and Line being brought up to speed. The young human healer promptly laid out a large blanket to lay the bodies and administer first aid, consisting of healing magic. Seeing that their major wounds had all closed up, the group decided to apply a bandage where necessary and then move them into Dardanus’ tent, which was large and mostly empty.

 

All that bustling quickly attracted the attention of the camp, which was just finishing waking up from the general slumber.

 

Some had seen the three newcomers, and word rapidly spread, especially the fact that Alfia was extremely distressed over the fate of a white-haired boy, and the fact that Ais seemed to know that boy, too.

 

It got around especially because Lefiya yelled like an obsessed the moment she spotted the boy, asking why he had arrived there, only to be dragged away by Riveria.

 

Even as Bell and his party were laid to rest, their wounds taken care of, Ais insisted on staying next to Bell with Alfia, who refused to leave her nephew until he was back on his feet. She was still the protective kind of parent.

 

«I heard that some adventurers got carried in...but then, why is Lefiya being punished by Riveria outside?» Finn, who had come to inspect the situation, asked in confusion.

 

«She freaked out the moment she saw Bell.» Alfia said, not grasping the whole situation herself. «Don’t ask me why.»

 

«All right. It’s not that important.» Finn conceded gently. «Still...I wasn’t expecting to find him down here already.» he added.

 

«Welcome to the club.» Alfia joked despite her still worried tone. «You can go, Finn. We’ll bring them to your tent once they’re awake, so we can hear what happened.»

 

«Thanks, Alfia. You too, Ais.» the Pallum concluded before leaving the tent, where Dardanus and Zald were keeping the flaps open, staring inside, as well.

 

«Let us know if you need anything.» the Executor offered.

 

«Of course. Sorry to take your tent.»

 

«Don’t even say that.» he replied with a smile, then he and Zald also left.

 

With nothing but silence now reigning inside the tent, Alfia finally let out a tired sigh, then looked down at her nephew with a mixture of relief and growing sense of pride. They spent nearly an hour in there, not talking much because of Ais’s lack of social skills, but then the girl became a bit more talkative.

 

«He’s...truly amazing…» Ais suddenly whispered.

 

«Uh?» Alfia asked, not expecting to see the girl smiling fondly.

 

«He defeated the Minotaur...just two weeks ago...and now he’s come here.»

 

Alfia made a huff and smiled tiredly. «I guess he just couldn’t abandon his new friends.» she commented, already figuring out what had most likely happened.

 

Ais then gently reached one of the boy’s locks of hair and gently stroked it. «You shouldn’t have pushed yourself so hard…» she said tenderly.

 

That scene made Alfia feel weird, as if she had just robbed her nephew of a chance to impress his idol while alone. Luckily, though, she had barely pronounced those words when Bell emitted a breath. A tired, ragged huff, but then he opened his eyes.

 

«Bell…» the aunt murmured, reaching his shoulder and leaning toward his field of view.

 

Still foggy, the boy’s rubellite eyes lingered on what probably looked like a familiar shadow, then eventually murmured: «Auntie…?»

 

Alfia sighed in relief, but before she could say anything, Bell’s eyes went wide and he jolted up.

 

«Lili! Welf!…»

 

He was interrupted as his head started pounding, and he grunted as he held it with his hands.

 

«Hey, hey. You had been mauled quite harshly. You need to take it easy.» Alfia calmly instructed.

 

Bell turned toward her, took a moment to make sure he wasn’t hallucinating, then finally spoke up.

 

«Auntie...Where are we? Where are my…?»

 

«Easy. Your friends are safe.» she said gently, and then skid aside a bit so he could see Welf and Lili lying on two blankets next to him.

 

Bell sighed in relief. «Oh...thank goodness...»

 

«Are you all right?» Ais asked from the opposite side.

 

Not believing his ears, Bell turned around with a jolt. He saw Ais’ worried gaze...he now didn’t believe his own sight. «Eeehh??! Ais?? What’s going on?? Why are you here?!»

 

«We are just back from our expedition, and we are making a stop here at the 18th Floor.» the girl calmly explained.

 

«The...18th Floor? So...we did it?» Bell asked, dumbfounded and happy at the same time.

 

«I truly want to know what happened, but let’s wait until you can walk, so your uncles and Captain Deinme can hear your story, too.» Alfia decreed.

 

«Oh...I’m fine, I can…»

 

Bell had just said that. He lost his balance and fell on his right side...with his face ending up right between Ais’ breasts. The girl didn’t seem to have enough sense of shame to be bothered by it, but Bell’s face immediately turned red in its entirety, and he jumped away on the opposite side.

 

«Bell, that’s not very polite.» Alfia joked by making a serious tone.

 

Bell gasped. «I’m so sorry!!!» he apologized to Ais.

 

«Ehm...it’s not a problem…» she replied, confused.

 

«Thank you...for saving us.»

 

«It’s okay. Do you think you can move?»

 

«Ah...yes. No problem.»

 

«My Captain asked me to bring you to him once you would wake up...can you get up? Want me to hold your hand?»

 

«Th-That won’t be necessary…!» Bell declined frantically.

 

Meanwhile, Alfia was calling in all her discipline not to burst out laughing, especially when Ais made an exceedingly sorrowful face in front of that rejection.

 

«D-Don’t get me wrong, Ais!» Bell corrected. «That was just me trying to act like a strong man...anyway, let’s get going, shall we?»

 

«Okay…»

 

They stood up. Alfia walked past them and went to open the flap, deciding that she would walk in front of them and give them a chance to interact some more.


After receiving a hug from his three guardians, Bell finally presented himself to Finn, Riveria and Gareth, and then went on to explain his misadventure. How he and his companions were planning to clear the 13th Floor and go home, but right there, another group of adventurers led a Pass Parade against them. One thing led to another, and Bell’s party had been sent down to the 15th Floor, wounded and tired. As they had no chance to return to the surface in their condition, they had elected to reach the safety point there and try to band up with stronger adventurers.

 

«Damn.» Gareth said quite approvingly. «Reaching the 18th Floor on your first day in the Middle Floors. You did well escaping the Boss.»

 

«No, I...I was just very lucky.» Bell replied humbly and timidly.

 

«A pass parade…» Dardanus instead commented acidly. «If there’s something I cannot abide, it is that.»

 

«Ehm...I think they were just desperate.» Bell tried to justify. «One of them was badly injured and being carried on the back.»

 

Dardanus huffed a bit, annoyed, but he couldn’t keep complaining when his godson was already keen on forgiving them.

 

Zald chuckled. «Oh, Bell. Never change.» and patted the boy on the head affectionately.

 

«Good. I understand your predicament.» Finn finally said in a friendly voice. «You may consider yourselves as our guests.»

 

«Th-Thank you very much...I don’t know what to say.» Bell said with another excessive bow.

 

«There are way too many people here who would resent me if I let you die.» he joked, looking at the Demons, but also Ais. «And in any case, we have several of our members currently bedridden because of a powerful poison. I’ve sent our fastest to gather the antidote, but it might take another two more days. In the meantime, we will rest here.»

 

With that out of the way, Bell would have been keen to spend some more time with his uncles, but they instead knowingly deflected him, telling him to return for breakfast and making sure that he would spend some time with Ais. On her part, the girl accompanied him outside the command tent through the light wooden door, where they were intercepted by the Hyriute twins.

 

«Whoa! It’s really Argonaut!» Tiona said first with a cheery face.

 

«Good work finding them, Ais.» Tione added.

 

«I heard you were injured, but it seems you have recovered! Good for you, Argonaut!»

 

Overwhelmed by the attention of the two renowned and scantily dressed Amazons, Bell stuttered a bit as he asked: «Ehm? Why Argonaut?»

 

«It’s just something this stupid came up with, don’t mind her too much.» the older sister amicably offered.

 

«We saw you fight against that Minotaur. And so I remembered a tale that I loved when I was a child...Oh, right! Alfia said that Argonaut is your favorite tale, too, is that right?» she asked with high expectations and never letting her smile fall.

 

A bit embarrassed, Bell was nonetheless quick to reply: «I do. I like many of the ancient tales, but I have always felt an affinity with the Argonaut. The wish to become a hero...I always loved that.»

 

«Wow!!! A fellow fan of tales! You truly are amazing!!» Tiona declared before suddenly hugging his left side with her whole upper body.

 

That gave Bell’s brain the final blow as he froze and gurgled from the confusion.

 

«Now that you’re here, I imagine you’ve reached Level 2, right?» Tione asked on the other side, suddenly leaning forward and letting her ample bosom jiggle in a way that was impossible to ignore. «You certainly know how to leave an impression.»

 

As if all that wasn’t enough, there was the opposite side of the coin: not far from there, there was a line of Adventurers, among which stood Lefiya, staring daggers at him for daring to be taken care of by Ais, the idol of Loki Familia.

 

«I-...uhm...I should check up on my allies!» he eventually yelled as he ran away.


Despite the resentment from half the camp, it was Bell who couldn’t get rid of Ais (not that he ever tried). The girl walked him around the hill they were camped on, showing him the system of crystals on the roof that gave the impression of a day/night cycle on that Floor, and from the edge of the hill they could see the general layout of the Floor, made up of a nearly endless forest and with a large Labyrinth Tree at the center.

 

Only in the afternoon, Ais had to leave for some chores, but it was also at that time that Welf and Lili finally woke up. They were introduced to the Demons, especially Welf, and given the limited space, it was arranged so that Lili would go to sleep in Alfia’s tent, while the two young men would stay there in Dardanus’s one.

 

And finally, it was decided that it would be the Demons who would escort Bell’s party out of the Dungeon once Loki Familia departed and took down Goliath.

 

The day carried on until darkness fell on the floor, and it was time for dinner around the campfire. Bell and his party found themselves on the side of the circle opposite to the Executives of Loki Familia, Zald and Dardanus. Bell himself had his aunt sitting on his right and Ais on the left, both of them refusing to give up those seats.

 

Finn stood up on the small crate he was using as a seat and podium so he could deliver a brief introduction about their guests.

 

«These are brave Adventurers who risked their lives for each other and reached the 18th Floor to save themselves.» The three in question stood up and bowed silently as Finn continued. «I’m not forcing any of you to become friends, but as fellow Adventurers, I hope you will treat them with respect.»

 

With that, they all made a cheer and started eating, celebrating what was basically the end of the expedition, even if they had to wait until their comrades could be healed. Still, with most of them stabilized, everyone felt like they deserved a moment of ease.

 

«Thanks for smoothing things over, Finn.» Dardanus thanked.

 

«Don’t mention it. I wouldn’t have liked to have a heavy atmosphere all night long.» the Pallum replied gently.

 

Zald chuckled. «Good call. Half of the camp was ready to slit Bell’s throat because he was getting most of the Princess’s time.»

 

«With Alfia posing as his guard hound, I doubt anyone would try anything stupid.» Riveria said next to him, amused at how her friend was actually posturing next to Bell.

 

On Zald’s other side, and next to Finn, were the Amazons, with Tione in particular sitting right next to the Captain in her endless quest to try and win his heart.

 

Tiona rushed the food into her mouth instead. «Thione, Lesh hurry and go tu Argonauthu!» she exhorted while chewing.

 

«Sheesh. Finish eating before talking, you idiot...Captain, would you like another drink?!»

 

«Eh? Oh, yes, thank you.» the Pallum replied courteously, though the attentions of Tione always made him nervous.

 

On the other side, for reasons he had missed, Dardanus suddenly spotted Lili desperately kicking Welf, though the larger man didn’t seem to be feeling it much.

 

«So that is the young Crozzo. Tsubaki, is he really capable of making their famed Magic Swords?» he asked.

 

«Ah, yes. Now that you mention it, I should probably go and bug him a little bit.» she said as if she were some mischievous but affectionate older sister.

 

And so she did. While the Amazons went to ask Bell how they could get all Abilities up to the Ss, like he had, and Ais listened attentively, on that side of the circle, a forest fairy was grunting jealously.

 

Then, from the access to the 17 th Level came a scream of panic, though it sounded quite goofy.

 

Everyone fell silent, wondering who could make such a sound. Only Bell suddenly shook off the girls and ran. Putting together the familiar sound of that voice with his reaction, the Three looked at each other and rushed behind him, though they were hoping to be severely wrong.

 

Unfortunately, they did find none other than Hestia lying on the ground, exhausted.

 

«Nobody told me there would be that huge monster…»

 

Alfia, Dardanus, and Zald froze in speechless silence. Bell walked up to her and, nonetheless confused, he asked: «Goddess…?»

 

«Bell!» Hestia jumped from the ground to him with the agility of a bunny. The momentum was so strong that she brought Bell to the ground as she hugged him and called his name, desperately crying.

 

«Goddess…» Bell said affectionately, and still confused.

 

Eventually, Hestia regained some sense and rose a bit, keeping her hands on Bell’s visage and still leaking tears. She smiled at him with immense relief.

 

But that was as far as Dardanus intended to tolerate. He walked right behind her and spoke up.

 

«Now, Lady Hestia…would you mind explaining what you are doing here?» he asked with a tone of barely repressed fury.

 

Hestia gurgled and turned around with a silly smirk of desperation. «L-Lord D-Dardanus…?»

 

«Hey. Look there.» Zald said, looking toward the tunnel.

 

Dardanus lifted his eyes and was even more shocked and enraged when he saw none other than Hermes, accompanied by Asfi and another group of adventurers.

 

«Not one...but two Gods?!» he finally yelled ferociously. «Do you know that there is a law prohibiting you guys from coming inside the Dungeon?!»

 

Hermes tried to deflect. «Now, now, Dardanus...we were just worried about young Bell…»

 

Calling in all his patience, Dardanus got a grip on his emotions, especially because Ais and some other members of Loki Familia had started to gather around. «Let’s think about getting you all back to the surface...but don’t you think for a second that I will let this slide!»

 

The deities groaned as they calculated the fine they would receive for this. However, Hestia was likely to have it easy, given how little money her Familia had. It was Asfi who actually paled, for she knew that even if Hermes Familia was a close ally of the City Guard, a God entering the Dungeon just couldn’t be overlooked.

 

Trying not to think about it, Hermes approached Bell and presented himself.

 

Meanwhile, Alfia was drawn to one of the members of the rescue party.

 

«Ryu?» she whispered.

 

The Elf was wearing her old Adventurer outfit, consisting of a green cloak, a mask covering her mouth, a simple white body, and brown matching high boots and gloves.

 

«Lady Alfia.» the girl greeted in a neutral tone. «I wasn’t expecting to meet you like this.»

 

«Ryu…What are you doing here?» Alfia asked, honestly surprised.

 

«Lord Hermes asked me to help. And I didn’t want to see Syr worried for Mr. Cranel.»

 

«Anyway, how did you know where to look for them?» Dardanus eventually asked Hermes.

 

«Oh, for that, you should thank them.» he replied cheerily, pointing at the last members of the party: three Adventurers with battle gear of the Far East, which matched their physical appearance.

 

«Is that...Takemikazuchi Familia?» Zald asked.

 

However, the three Easterners looked quite mortified and unable to lock their gazes properly. Only a girl with a katana on her side was looking at Bell, Welf and Lili with a dismayed face.

 

In fact, Bell’s party members were quick to glare at them.

 

Shortly after, Finn welcomed the whole group into the camp, and the new arrivals gathered in Zald’s tent, which was the closest. In there, it became clear that the members of Takemikazuchi Familia were the ones responsible for leading the Pass Parade that had thrown Bell’s party off the road and forced them to reach the 18th Floor.

 

The three Easterners were Ouka Kashima, the Captain, a bulky young man; Mikoto Yamato, the girl with the katana, who had recently reached Level 2; and Chigusa Hitachi, a Supporter.

 

After bringing the Three Demons up to speed, Mikoto went and kowtowed on the large carpet that made up the floor of the tent.

 

«I’m infinitely sorry!» she said with utmost sincerity.

 

Bell tried to convince her to stop, but Lili and Welf were not of the same opinion.

 

«It’s not that easy to let go of something like that!»

 

«We almost died! It’s not like we can just forgive you!»

 

«I-I’m very sorry…» Chigusa also said shyly.

 

«Your anger is completely justified.» Mikoto continued apologizing. «Accuse us to your heart’s cont-»

 

«If you want to blame somebody, then take it out on me.» Ouka intervened with a firm resolution that clashed sharply with the apologetic stance of his two female companions. «I gave the order. I still don’t think I made the wrong call.»

 

«Bold of you to tell that in front of our faces, big guy!» Welf replied in defiance.

 

The two stared and grunted at each other for a few seconds. Bell looked around and, after realizing that not even his uncles were going to barge into that conversation, even if Alfia looked very itchy to scold them, he found the courage to speak up.

 

«Me...too…»

 

«Uh?» his companions huffed.

 

«If the lives of Lili and Welf had been in danger...I think I would’ve done the same. I don’t feel like judging you.»

 

With the saintly intercession from their leader, Lili and Welf eventually decided, reluctantly, to let it slide, for the moment.


The newly arrived females were all accommodated in Alfia’s tent, while the others went into Zald or Dardanus’.

 

Still, before calling it a day, Bell was suddenly asked by Alfia to follow him into a storage tent where several female adventurers, including Tsubaki, had gathered.

 

Looking around, Bell recognized the Hyriute twins, Anakitty ‘Aki’ Autumn Alicia Forestlight and Lefiya, who started grumbling as soon as he entered.

 

Bell was made to sit on a cushion from where he could see all of them, while Alfia stood next to him.

 

«Ehm...why am I here?» he asked, confused and embarrassed.

 

Tsubaki chuckled mischievously. «Well, well, Bell Cranel. You’re here because Welfy sold you out.»

 

«S-Sold me out?» he asked. He remembered Welf being called in that same tent shortly before.

 

«Sorry, Bell. These girls only need to ask a few questions on your...field of expertise.» Alfia tried to butter up.

 

«Yeah, don’t worry, we won’t bite you.» Tione said amicably. «Just think of it as a way to repay us for taking care of you.»

 

«Well...if you put it like that…» Bell conceded timidly.

 

Right next to him, Tiona was cheerfully and widely smiling as she chuckled like a happy child. «Hee-hee! It’s Argonaut!» Then she asked the question herself. «Hey, hey, is it true that you know a lot about all the heroic tales?»

 

«I don’t know if it’s ‘a lot’, but I think I know more than the average person. I have been reading them since I was a child.» Bell replied with some more confidence. After all, it was still one of his favorite subjects.

 

«All right then. Who did Sir Garrard try to save?» she asked.

 

«Queen Altis.» Bell replied without even thinking.

 

«Then, then...where did Giorgio, the Dragon-Slayer, kill the dragon?»

 

«Lake Sirena.»

 

«Then, then, then...what weapon did he use to kill it?»

 

«A spear-like holy sword...and a maiden’s ribbon.»

 

«Wow, amazing! You probably know even more things than I!» Tiona exclaimed, excited.

 

«All right, then what do you know about Arcadia…»

 

«Enough. Let’s ask him the questions you want.» Alfia intervened firmly. «He needs to go to sleep as soon as possible...Bell, honey, do you remember anything about a Spirit named Aria?»

 

«The Spirit Aria? As in, the Spirit related to Albert the Hero in Dungeon Oratoria?»

 

«Yup, that one.» Tione replied.

 

«Impressive. You sure do know everything.» Tsubaki commented.

 

On the other side, Lefiya grumbled. «He certainly knows when to appear knowledgeable. Everyone, this guy is a geek!»

 

«What’s got you so upset, Lefiya?» Anakitty asked, perplexed.

 

«She’s not upset.» Alicia noted. «She’s just being competitive.»

 

«Okay, here is the question:» Tione continued. «Have you heard about a story where Aria cuts herself to share her blood with someone?»

 

Bell pondered for a few moments, but then replied clearly. «No. Can’t say I recall anything like that.»

 

«Then, how about a Spirit helping someone, and that someone having descendants?» Tiona then asked alternatively.

 

«That may have happened, but it wasn’t specifically said in Dungeon Oratoria.» the boy replied at first, then he surprisingly added: «Although...I don’t know about his descendants...but apparently, Albert did have a child.»

 

«...Eh?!» the whole room asked as their minds blew.

 

«I never heard of that!» Tiona said, shocked, then asked with curiosity: «Were you reading the original version of the book?!»

 

«I don’t think it was the case... my grandpa apparently wrote the copy I read this on.»

 

Alfia froze in place, though no one noticed it at first.

 

«Was your grandfather a book writer?» Tsubaki asked, perplexed.

 

Bell chuckled. «I never actually understood that.»

 

«Hang on! Grandpa wrote you some of those books about the ancient tales?!» his aunt intervened quite carelessly.

 

Bell looked at her with a lost gaze. «I...thought you knew about them. Is it that important?»

 

Realizing that she was dangerously close to spilling over something that could absolutely not be revealed to anybody else, Alfia recollected herself and replied more placidly:

 

«Oh, no. I just thought they might have a special value for you, then. Did you bring them with you when you left the village?»

 

«Ehm...no. I only took all the money and food I could pack.»

 

«I see. Never mind then. Let’s get back on topic.»

 

«Come on, ladies, we can’t trust a word this human says!» Lefiya objected. «Let’s keep him out of our ladies-only world.»

 

«I’m not in the position to say this as I’ve lost my temper before, but you should calm down, Lefiya.» Alicia patiently recalled her.

 

«By the way, Argonaut, do you remember the women who were in Albert’s party?»

 

Bell made a quick list in his mind. «Not many, actually, and if you think that one of them might be his potential wife, I don’t think that could be the case: aside from Aria, the only names passed down in Dungeon Oratoria are those of the Amazon Empress Ivelda and the Elf High Queen Celdia. Neither of them had any offspring.»

 

«I see…» Tione said with a bit of resignation. «Well, thank you for dedicating your time to us, Little Rookie.»

 

«Don’t mention it. It was the least I could do.» the boy replied with his usual courtesy.

 

«All right. Time to get some rest, Bell. Tomorrow might be free, but it will still be a busy day.» Alfia said as she accompanied him outside.

 

«I’ll go make a brief walk to see if I can get some sleep he said.

 

«Don’t get too far.» she recommended.

 

«I won’t. Good night, Auntie.»

 

Alfia then hurried to reach the command tent, looking for Zald and Dardanus, though first she met Ais, who was leaving said tent.

 

«Hi, Ais.» the woman greeted amicably.

 

«Hi, Alfia.» the girl replied with her neutral voice, then her eyes quickly wandered on a disappearing figure. «...Bell?»

 

«He’s going for a stroll. You should go to sleep, you know.»

 

Without removing her eyes from the point Bell had disappeared into, Ais nodded positively and then just walked after the rabbit boy.

 

Alfia smirked but then focused back on the more urgent matter at hand. Luckily for her, the ones to leave the tent immediately after were her two companions. She motioned them to follow her somewhere more private.

 

«What is it, Alfia?» Dardanus asked.

 

«Well...I just learned that the old geezer personally drew some of Bell’s picture books.»

 

The two men looked at each other, confused. «Which books?» Zald asked.

 

«The ones about the ancient tales.»

 

Now the two started to comprehend the deeper meaning of that statement.

 

«Are you sure?»

 

«Bell just told me and the girls. It implicitly confirmed Ais’ identity, if only the other children could even fathom that.»

 

«I severely doubt that person would do this just for fun. We need to recover those books.» Zald whispered.

 

«I’ll ask Lygas to send a squad tomorrow morning.» Dardanus agreed. «And let’s hope the villagers have not sold everything already.»

 

«The law states that they should wait three months until the house is declared as vacated.» Alfia said, hanging on to a quite feeble hope.

 

«Then let’s hope they had the patience to comply.»

 

After a brief, collective sigh, Alfia suddenly remembered something. «Right...Dardanus, were you about to tell us something right before we found Bell?»

 

«Actually, I was just talking about it with Hermes. But as I said, let’s focus on one problem at a time. We can afford a couple of days before starting to worry about this.»

 

The other two understood that there was something huge on the horizon, but they trusted the judgment of their companion. Without much else to say, and with a trip to Rivira planned for the following day, all of them headed for their tents to sleep next to their new guests.


 

The following day, Bell’s party found themselves for the first time in Rivira and its eccentric way of life, especially about the exorbitant costs for even the simplest items.

 

They returned at the end of the morning, after which Tiona proposed that the girls all go to take a bath together.

 

While seconding that, Alfia felt that she had something else to do, so she approached Ryu.

 

«Hey, Ryu. Since we are here...would you like to go visit them?»

 

The Elf huffed, trying to find the strength to reply. «Yes. I thought I would take the chance.»

 

«Good. Then let’s go together.» the woman proposed with a gentle smile.

 

Ryu looked baffled and slightly embarrassed. «Y-You don’t have to...I mean, I’m sure you can have a better time with everyone but me…»

 

«Girl, I’m doing this because I want to. After all...those girls were my students.» Alfia said with a nostalgic smile and a regretful tone. «Besides, you know I prefer quieter places.»

 

Ryu finally gave in and accepted graciously. First, while the large group went to the bigger lake of the forest, those two sought a smaller one where they could spend some time alone, and which was also quite close to their next destination.

 

«It’s been a while since we spent some time together.» Alfia said amicably as she lay down and immersed her body in the water, leaning her shoulders and neck against the edge of the pond.

 

Ryu hummed a positive and her lips curved up a little, but her heart was still quite shut. «Thank you...for always caring about me, Master.»

 

«It’s the least I can do. And I don’t deserve to be called that. Not after I failed to prepare you.» the mage said with a sense of guilt.

 

«Nothing...» Ryu started, then her head felt as if she had been bludgeoned. She took a moment to gather her strength again. «There was no way...to be prepared against...that.»

 

Again with the mystery. Alfia had always refused to believe that small fries like the ones laying the ambush at the 27th Floor could be the ones to have killed the whole of Astrea Familia. Ouranos had mentioned that a calamity had caused the tragedy, but in full Godly fashion, he had never gotten into details. Ryu was clearly too traumatized to speak about it, but since nothing like that ever occurred afterwards, the investigation never proceeded.

 

And seeing her old student starting to shiver, Alfia stood up and reached her back, then began to massage her shoulders.

 

Taken by surprise, the Elf blushed and stuttered: «L-Lady Alfia??»

 

But Alfia kept it on and instead asked amused: «Come on. Do you dislike this so much?»

 

«It’s not like that!...It’s just...I...uh…»

 

«Ryu. I don’t know what happened that day, so I can’t tell you how you should feel. But if there’s one thing I’m sure of, it's that Alise, Kaguya and the others would have wanted you to keep living.»

 

Ryu let out a choked gasp. A sign that Alfia had hit the painful mark.

 

«You’ve spent enough time mourning. I think it’s time you start thinking about how you can really honor their wish.»

 

Ryu made a hesitant huff. It seemed like she was seriously considering those words. And in the silence that came with that reasoning, Alfia’s ears caught something...footsteps coming up from the trail.

 

Thinking that it might be a monster, or worse, a peeper, she started gathering magic power. «Who’s there?!» she intimated.

 

A sheepish shriek came from the road, behind a tree and some bushes. Then stuttered words that left both her and Ryu speechless.

 

«A...Auntie?»

 

«...Bell?! What are you doing there?»

 

Then she heard him as he started to weep. «I’m so sorry…! I’m the worst…!»

 

Her instinct immediately put aside the most contorted scenario, and she figured that Bell had probably wandered off from the camp. Alfia promptly went out of the water, put on her clothes and went to reassure him as he still cowered behind the vegetation to remain respectful. Ryu did the same, and soon after that, they learned that he had been lured by Hermes into peeping at the rest of the bathing girls. When he tried to get away, he fell into the pond directly and then ran for his life.

 

Alfia knew him enough to know that Bell was incapable of lying.

 

«It’s okay. Just go and apologize when we go back.» she reassured him.

 

«Y-You believe me?» Bell said like a penitent kid. «I...I might’ve lied…»

 

«Mr. Cranel.» Ryu intervened as she gathered some white flowers around. «In honesty resides virtue. But please, stop badmouthing yourself.»

 

«Bell, I know you, and...unfortunately...I know Hermes.» Alfia added with a cold tone. «Rest assured that he will understand the gravity of his gesture.»

 

Noticing the dark aura around his aunt, Bell started to fear for Hermes’ life, but he didn’t have the strength to say anything.

 

Alfia then recomposed herself. «But first...we got somewhere to be.»

 

As Ryu confirmed that she had enough flowers, the women started walking again, and Bell followed until they found a small open space.

 

Bell immediately noticed a mound of earth, which was actually a large grave, for it hoisted a torn flag of a Familia plus a total of nine different weapons stuck on it. The weapons were all rusty, a sign that they had been there for quite a long time.

 

Then, Ryu and Alfia split the flowers and started putting one in front of each weapon.

 

Remembering the stories of his aunt and how Ryu was involved, Bell eventually grasped the situation.

 

«Miss Ryu...is this…?» he asked, uncertain if he had the right to finish that question.

 

«Yes.» The Elf said calmly as she finished with her share of flowers. «It’s the tomb of my previous Familia’s companions. I come here regularly to check on their grave.»

 

«I told you about them, Bell, remember? My students…» Alfia said with a hint of pain, so that Ryu wouldn’t be forced to speak about those events again.

 

«Yes. I remember.» Bell said gently.

 

The three of them shared a minute of silence.

 

Then, Ryu spoke to Bell. «Mr. Cranel, would you listen to me for a moment?»

 

«Uh...sure.»

 

«I...once was on the Guild’s blacklist.»

 

«Eh?!»

 

«When my comrades were killed...I hunted down the whole Familia of those responsible. In order to achieve my goal, I spared no method: assassinations, attacks from the shadows, ambushes...I refused to stop until I killed them and all their associates. If it wasn’t for Lady Alfia, I might have even killed those who were even slightly connected. Then...once I was done with my vengeance, I just exhausted myself into an alley.

 

«It seemed fit for me: a pathetic end for a pathetic girl. But...it was in that moment that Syr found me…»

 

«So that’s how you ended up at the Hostess of Fertility?» Bell asked.

 

«Yes.» Ryu replied with a nostalgic smile. «Once I told her everything, Mama Mia welcomed me.» Then she turned toward her mentor. «Meanwhile, I heard the Guild considered me dead. So I decided to try and bury everything.»

 

Alfia made a half-smile.

 

«I’m sorry I made you hear this horrible story.»

 

«Oh...n-not at all.» Bell replied.

 

«I’m just an arrogant Elf who doesn’t know shame when she finds herself in difficulty.» Ryu pronounced as she started walking past him. «I may even betray your trust, one day.»

 

Alfia silently started to follow, but both were stopped when they heard Bell speak up with unusual severity: «Miss Ryu, stop badmouthing yourself. Otherwise, I’ll get angry.»

 

Left speechless for a few seconds, eventually Alfia chuckled, amused, and Ryu conceded: «You scored this time, uh?»


 

For some reason, the members of Loki Familia were in an uproar. Dardanus and Zald were trying to figure out why when they managed to hear the answer from the crowd.

 

«Did you hear?! The white-haired idiot peeped on Ais while she was bathing!!»

 

«That despicable piece of trash!!»

 

«Get your weapons! Let’s hunt the rabbit!»

 

The two old adventurers were stunned and confused: no way Bell had become a pervert. That was the one thing they had managed to prevent over the years.

 

«Bell’s really in for it this time.» Welf commented, quite worried, not far from them.

 

«He’s a man, after all...» Ouka added without much judgment.

 

But then, the women who were at the lake all came back, and at the top of the line there was...Hermes...tied and dragged by Asfi. Figuring out what had actually happened, Dardanus and Zald walked up to them, and the Executor calmly said:

 

«I have a general idea, but just to be fair: what happened down there?»

 

«Oh, I’ll tell you what happened!» Hestia barged in, furious. «Hermes is trying to be a bad influence on Bell!»

 

Begging for his life, Hermes tried to defend himself: «Calm down, Hestia. It’s my duty as a God to lead Bell to the right path...Bell wants that, too.»

 

Hestia clicked her tongue in spite. «I knew something funny was going on…!»

 

«Hestia...peeping on girls is every man’s romantic dream…!» Hermes said, imitating the tone of a particular old God.

 

It only attained the effect of losing any goodwill from the two top Adventurers.

 

«That’s enough. Die, please.» Asfi said coldly.

 

«Wait, Asfi…» Dardanus calmly said.

 

The two women looked at him with a puzzled expression.

 

«We all know that Lord Hermes is irredeemably perverse. The real issue here is that he tried to corrupt the morality of a young boy. Therefore, I think there is one person only who has the right to give him a lecture he will never forget.» the Executor calmly explained.

 

Asfi agreed, and so they just tied Hermes to a pole in the center of the camp, waiting for the executioner to come.

 

«W...Wait...come on, Asfi...Dardanus...it was just a little play...ahahah…» Hermes said, increasingly desperate.

 

«Lord Hermes…»

 

The face of the God got covered by a shadow of pure fear as the voice of Alfia came up from behind him. As he kept making choked stutters, the mage slowly paced around him, making sure that every word would be well articulated.

 

«I have spent seven long years of my life trying to raise Bell as a well-educated and respectful boy. Constantly fighting with the worst side of his grandfather. Day after day, I had to filter that old geezer’s teachings so that Bell’s soul would remain untainted.»

 

As she had ended up in front of the whimpering deity, Alfia now leaned forward and opened her eyes, revealing a scrutinizing gaze—a bringer of penitence.

 

«So tell me, Lord Hermes: with what mandate are you trying to undo all of my work?» she asked coldly.

 

It wasn’t long before the whole Floor was filled with a pitiful scream. Nobody knew what happened in the following hour, only that Hermes needed an entire night to recover from his wounds.

 

In the meantime, the other two Demons finally found Bell again.

 

«Hey, kid. Sounds like you fell victim to your excessive trust.» Zald joked.

 

«I hope this will teach you never to trust Hermes entirely. At least when there is no emergency around.» Dardanus added with more preoccupation.

 

«Ah...y-yes.» the kid said, incredibly regretful. «Excuse me, but I should finish apologizing to everyone.»

 

«Of course.» Zald replied benevolently. «Don’t think about it too much: everyone already knows that it was Hermes’ fault.»

 

«Still...I have to do this.»

 

By the end of the afternoon, it was clear that none of the women involved in the accidental peeping held any grudge against Bell. However, as night started to fall, Alfia noticed something.

 

«Uh...where are Bell and Lefiya?»

 

They had gathered for dinner, but as a matter of fact, now everyone noticed their absence.

 

«Come to think of it, I haven’t seen Lefiya the whole afternoon.» Riveria said, starting to sound worried.

 

«Did they wander into the forest? But why?» Dardanus asked.

 

He noticed that Elfy and Line, two friends of the missing forest fairy, were clearly hiding something, or just reticent to say it.

 

«Ehm…» Line eventually said. «I think...Lefiya was still upset about the episode at the lake…»

 

«You don’t tell me…» Zald started. «But she wasn’t one of the victims, am I right?»

 

«Oh, for goodness’ sake!» Alfia hissed and stood up. «I’m going to look for them.»

 

«Wait. Let’s form three groups.» Dardanus ordered.

 

They looked around for hours, but without any visible trace of the missing kids. That was until a sudden flash illuminated the whole floor like a sun, then a magic ray flew all the way to the ceiling, where it collided with some of the crystals.

 

Quickly realizing that it had to be them, Alfia, Ais, the Amazons, and Riveria headed there immediately. And luckily, they found them. Bell and Lefiya were clearly battered and bruised. Their clothes seemed to have been severely damaged by some acid, and then there was Ryu applying her healing magic on them.

 

«Guys!» Alfia called and then rushed to check on them. «Did you find them?» she asked Ryu without calling her name on purpose.

 

«More or less. Whatever happened down there, they dealt with it themselves. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to chase after someone.» and then disappeared, leaving the others confused.

 

Once Bell and Lefiya regained some strength, they managed to explain what had happened: after they got lost, they ran across two members of Evilus, so Lefiya had decided to tail them, and Bell had little choice but to follow her. However, they were caught in a trap that brought them into the giant hole next to them, where they fought a new variety of plant-like monster. The bottom of the pit was full of acid and poor remains of other Adventurers that had been killed by that thing; however, the two teens had managed to work together and defeat it.

 

«I see.» Alfia said at the end. «You’ve done splendidly.» she commended. «Now you should get back to camp.»

 

«Agreed.» Riveria intervened. «Ais, accompany them. Tiona, Tione, make a sweep of the area.»

 

«W-Wait, Lady Riveria, I can go, too.» Lefiya tried to object.

 

«Lefiya, you two are the only ones who can give a clear report to Finn and Dardanus. According to the situation, the Captain might decide to mobilize more members.»

 

«Besides, you’re clearly exhausted.» Alfia added. «It’s best for everybody if you go take a rest, for now.»

 

«All right, Auntie.» Bell said, though he didn’t like to be cut off either.


 

The morning after, since there were no remains of the monster that Bell and Lefiya had fought, Loki Familia eventually remained on schedule and departed for the surface. At the same time, the Three Demons asked Bell and his party to wait while they went to get a better look with the favor of daylight.

 

Even the acid had already evaporated. Perhaps it was the presence of the monster that kept its level stable, but the skeletons and the equipment of the deceased Adventurers were still there to confirm the kids’ story.

 

«According to Bell and Lefiya, that monster was at least as big as the now vaporized ceiling.» Zald reasoned loudly. Also, the hole was starting to close up, as it was the nature of the Dungeon.

 

«They can’t possibly have dragged it from the surface.» Alfia said. «What if their secret passage runs through here?»

 

«At this point, there is no doubt about it. And yet, why can’t we find any hint in this damn room?» Dardanus said with a bit of frustration after bumping every little spot of the cave.

 

Zald sighed. «Look, why don’t we just mark this place on the map and then return with the Guard? In all honesty, I’m starting to get tired of the Dungeon.»

 

«I would also be glad to see the light of the sun again, to be honest.» Alfia added. «And I don’t want to involve Bell with our investigation any further. I’d say he has seen already too much, tonight.»

 

Dardanus just couldn’t help but feel annoyed. What kind of network was crawling beneath them that they could not find? Just how well-concealed was it? What did they really know about this whole plot to destroy Orario anyway?

 

No! He had to stop right there. Even his mind was starting to have enough. He realized that he needed a break, just like his companions. Plus, bringing Bell to safety took precedence over everything.

 

«Fine. Let’s call it a day. Honestly, I need to lay off my mind, too.»

 

«Oh, wow. You actually admitted that.» Zald commented.

 

«Joke all you want, but we have a lot of work waiting for us, on the surface.»

 

They climbed out of the pit, marked the point on the map and started the walk back to the encampment when they noticed something very singular coming from one of the edges of the Floor’s highland. A small but visible rainbow was pulsating from the trail.

 

«What in the…? Is that a divine presence?» Alfia asked worriedly.

 

«It is.» Dardanus said, no less alarmed. «What are they doing up there?»

 

But barely had they started moving to inspect the situation, when the whole Dungeon started to shake. An unnatural howl resonated all over. The trio looked around, then upward in search of anything.

 

Thus, they saw it: a giant Goliath. Its figure was amplified by the crystals above. Its face was still forming, so much so that it appeared like a naked skull, as if the Dungeon was manifesting its desire to obliterate everyone on that Floor.

 

The ceiling was crashed. The light from the crystals disappeared altogether, leaving only some large quartz on the surface to illuminate the Floor. And most importantly, a black giant curled up like a fetus fell, but it already bellowed a resounding howl that was familiar to anyone who had ever really gone through the 17th Floor.

 

«Goliath?!» Zald asked, baffled.

 

«No...it’s worse.» Dardanus replied, feeling it in his bones: that was a massive irregularity. «That thing is bigger, and the color is different.»

 

The large Goliath fell on the ground, but quickly stood up and bellowed out another long, terrifying howl. As they were inside the forest, the Three Demons promptly noticed that every single monster around was now converging on Goliath, and it was easy to imagine that others might be called from the nearby Floors.

 

«The Dungeon is rebelling against the presence of the Gods.» Alfia concluded as a sudden horde surrounded them.

 

«We need to regroup with the other Adventurers. Move out!» Dardanus calmly instructed as he grabbed his bardiche.

 

While there was a wide variety of Monsters, they were still creatures of the Intermediate Floors. Absolutely no match for the three top Adventurers of Orario. They quickly cleared the area they were in and rushed toward the Goliath. They could hear that every Adventurer on the Floor, including those in Rivira, was fighting.

 

«If even a prudent guy like Bors decided to take on that thing…» Alfia commented along the way.

 

«It means the passage to the 17th Floor has already been blocked.» Zald concluded.

 

Fighting their way through another horde and saving some stragglers that were in the woods, the trio rushed toward the Goliath. And then they saw it bent toward the ground beneath it and load what looked like a magic attack from its mouth.

 

Dardanus put all his strength into his legs, but he noted with horror that he might not make it in time, if it wasn’t for the fact that, suddenly, a dart that seemed made of air flew toward the mouth of the Goliath, and the spell exploded with an Ignis Fatuus.

 

So the Executor realized that Welf, who had a special magic-nullifying spell, was right there.

 

However, the explosion only seemed to cause light damage to the mouth of the Black Goliath. If that wasn’t enough, as soon as the smoke faded, everyone could see its flesh and skin rapidly regenerating with a red glow as it prepared another charge.

 

«Over my dead body!» the Executor yelled as he charged and smashed into the head of the monster, deflecting its attack just in time to save Welf, Ouka and Mikoto.

 

«Get back to the others!» he ordered them once he touched the ground again.

 

«Dardanus!» Asfi appeared out of the woods.

 

«Give me a report!»

 

«The mages of the city are starting their chant. We only need to buy them time.»

 

«All right. You lot keep the monsters at bay. We will take care of this fellow.»

 

«Be my guest.» Asfi said, immensely relieved.

 

Dardanus then charged again, with all his might and speed. Zald also imbued his sword with the power of Rea Ambrosia and slashed the beast at its legs. Alfia fired repeatedly her sound-based spell to continuously hit the monster’s head and limbs, trying to make it falter.

 

Yet, even they could not seem to pierce the thick skin of this Irregular, even if it felt every single blow from them.

 

Then, as the three of them charged again, the Goliath suddenly curled on himself in a way that the veteran Adventurers immediately recognized.

 

«Get away!» Dardanus ordered his companions, even though they didn’t really need the input.

 

A moment later, the Goliath swung out his arms and puffed out his chest, releasing a massive shock wave that hurled the Three Demons even further.

 

However, that was enough. They heard Bors tell everyone to fall back as the incantation was ready.

 

Finally, the magic blow came. It was a mixture of all elements hitting the Goliath. The monster was burned, electrocuted, its legs frozen and finally its jaw cut. The massive part of its body fell, and so did the beast, which dropped on its four.

 

«Now! Take it out!» Bors yelled.

 

All the Adventurers that were in reserve or that had dealt with their share of monsters charged, and so did Dardanus, Alfia and Zald.

 

But as they approached to deal the final blow, the Monster suddenly went back on its knees. Everyone watched in horror as its face completely formed again, from the bones to the skin.

 

«You gotta be kidding…» Zald grunted.

 

«What is that ridiculous regeneration?» Alfia asked, frustrated.

 

Dardanus felt out of options. Even against the Behemoth and Leviathan, he had never felt like that.

 

This Monster in front of them...was explicitly built to kill the Gods themselves. What could they ever do to defeat it?

 

And before anyone could react, the monster joined his hands to deliver a crushing blow to the floor.

 

The ground cracked into multiple pieces, and the sheer force of it blew everything away. The Three Demons barely managed to get up from the floor in time, but the gust of wind still threw them away. And while those three were basically unharmed, a good portion of the charging Adventurers were now out of commission.

 

And once the Goliath got back up, it started to mercilessly and precisely fire its magical attack at every group of mages. The combat formation of the humans was quickly scattered.

 

Without the need to communicate, the trio decided that their priority would be to find Bell in the middle of that mess and regroup there.

 

All the while, the remaining crystals on the ceiling now turned red. Another sign that the Dungeon was aware and willing to eradicate the Gods that had broken the unspoken contract.


Bell was still wondering how he had managed to survive that crazy blow, but he wasn’t in a situation to stop thinking about that. He was now on the hill, with a horde of monsters in front of him and isolated from anyone else, the boy had no choice but to start cutting. Hell Hounds, Minotaurs, Giant Ants.

 

As he cut through all of them, the back of the horde was suddenly rocked by a series of magic attacks that made a sound only when they exploded.

 

«Bell!» the voice of his aunt came from the sky, alongside his guardians.

 

«Auntie! Uncles!»

 

«Are you all right?»

 

«I think. But I don’t know how long we can go like this.» the boy replied with determination as they formed up.

 

«Bell, we will gather Ryu and Asfi and get at it again. You deal with the Monsters. We need to give the mages another shot.» Dardanus calmly instructed him.

 

«And if that isn’t enough, we shall keep going. On and on until we take that thing down.» Zald said in his collected tone.

 

Bell trusted them, yet a part of him was still unsure. As his guardians flew away and resumed their attack, Bell hesitated: the three strongest adventurers in Orario didn’t seem able to deliver a final blow on the Black Goliath. Conventional attacks and magic didn’t seem to do the trick. Was there anything he could do?

 

Then he remembered...back on the 10 th Floor with Lili and Welf, when his Firebolt had just blown the head of an Infant Dragon.

 

His Skill... Argonaut ...could that do the trick?

 

He dispatched the last Monsters around him and then recalled what he needed to do.

 

He recalled the desire to become a Hero. He gathered in his heart the bravery and hopes of his beloved aunt and uncles.

 

His right hand started to emanate a white light with shades of blue. Sprinkles of both colors started to fluctuate around it: the magic power that was being stocked for the final attack.

 

A sudden clarity. All his power and desires were gathering in the palm of his hand. He calmly pointed it toward the face of the colossal monster, which also seemed to notice him. As the creature ignored everyone else and prepared to cast its magic against the boy, this one called his shot.

 

«Firebolt!»

 

What came out wasn’t fire at all, so much as a beam of energy that flew straight at the Goliath and intercepted its attack as it had just departed from the mouth. The spells met in the middle, yet very close to Goliath’s face, and they caused a massive explosion. Luckily, everyone had evacuated already.

 

Bell stood there, wondering if he had actually done it.

 

As the smoke cleared, the upper head of the Goliath had gone entirely.

 

And yet...despite all that, its mouth turned into a devilish smile. Before Bell could realize it, the Goliath fired its magic again.


Alfia watched in horror as her nephew was shot upward. The hit had crushed the ground beneath him and sent him flying.

 

She was too far. Goliath just swung his arm with his palm open, as if it were preparing to swat a fly.

 

«BEEEEELLLLL!!!»

 

At the last possible moment, someone just barged in the middle, intercepting the blow of the Goliath with a shield. Regaining enough focus, Alfia saw that it was Ouka.

 

The Eastern man bellowed with all his strength and tried to push back against the slap of the colossus. It was futile, as in the end, both he and Bell were just flung away.

 

Ignoring everything else, Alfia dashed desperately in order to follow them. She went much faster than usual, for her newfound Skill kicked in with full force and likely set her Agility beyond the limit. As the two young men began their ruinous descent, Alfia found a slightly higher spot and jumped with all her might. Extending her hands, she barely managed to grab both of them and land them safely.

 

They were both unconscious and in a clearly bad shape, but alive.

 

Alfia applied some healing potions she had with her and some bandages, and in the meantime, arrived the companions of Ouka, plus Asfi and Ryu, in search of Bell.

 

«Give me a hand, here! Stop their bleeding!» she ordered, managing to sound authoritative enough, but her face still expressed the anguish she was feeling for the state of her nephew.

 

Dardanus and Zald also jumped into the scene and gave out what few potions they had left, and regretted not having brought any elixir with them.

 

Then Hestia and Lili also came into the picture.

 

«How is he?» the Goddess asked about her follower’s health.

 

«He’s breathing. I don’t know how his wounds are inside, but I think all these potions are bound to do something…» Alfia replied with uncertainty.

 

«Lady Hestia...what was that?» Dardanus instead asked patiently. «What did Bell do?»

 

Hestia waited a couple of seconds, then she replied with the same aplomb: «It’s a Skill he earned after his fight with the Minotaur...and right now, it’s our only hope.»

 

The Three Demons listened. After seeing what Bell just did, they had no trouble believing it.

 

«This attack...does he need to charge it up?» Zald asked.

 

«I think so. The power gathered increases with his Level, but he can also use Limit Off.» the Goddess explained to the veterans, for every intel could help them plan the final assault against the calamity lurking over them.

 

«I see.» the Executor said. «Asfi, Ryu, you are coming with us. Alfia…»

 

The mage hesitated. Seeing her beloved kid so beaten, she wondered if he could really do this and survive. That was when Hestia came in with a smile and a reassuring tone.

 

«Go, Alfia. And don’t worry: Bell will surely wake up. He will stand up and defeat that Monster. Believe in him just as he believes in you.»

 

Those words hit home. Feeling a burning rage and shame for showing weakness in front of Bell, the mage steeled her resolve and stood up. She silently fell into formation and visibly started charging up her magic.

 

«Let’s go.» Dardanus finally said.

 

The Demons sped toward the monsters and launched an all-out attack. Asfi and Ryu, being Level 4, arrived a few moments later, but they did the same.

 

Seeing their fearless charge, every other Adventurer who could still fight picked up arms and resumed the battle. Either by attacking other monsters or just bothering the Black Goliath, they all kept going.

 

Dardanus, Alfia and Zald delivered their hit with a ferocity that they hadn’t shown in a long time. Not even against the Corrupted Spirit a few days before. They hit and hit the Goliath repeatedly. They hurt it, but no matter how deep they managed to cut it, its skin regenerated almost instantly.

 

Yet, they didn’t stop. For minutes on end, they kept the fire in their chest burning as they yelled their sentiments, their wish to overcome a challenge that seemed impossible.

 

Then...a toll.

 

Everyone, even the Goliath, turned in curiosity.

 

Another toll.

 

The silence was absolute.

 

On the horizon, a single boy had walked into the scene. Battered and bruised, he was still standing with purpose. The rhythmic toll accompanied his appearance. His right hand was shining with a blinding white light.

 

He was positioned just a few dozen meders from the Goliath.

 

And thus the bell continued to sing.

 

For the first time, the Goliath yelled out in panic. The surrounding Monsters started to converge as if answering a request for desperate help.

 

And just as the evil was cowering in front of the heroic strike, the bravery of the Adventurers soared.

 

«Everyone!» Dardanus bellowed with his powerful voice. «Steel your hearts and shout your desires! Here and now, Victory is calling your name!»

 

A general, united shout overwhelmed the Floor. The humans had started their final push on the notes of that symphony.

 

Bell was soon entirely enveloped by the white light. Gathering every ounce of power he could muster, all he needed was a handful of minutes.

 

«Gospel!» Alfia fired without stopping, making sure that the Goliath would not be able to move toward her nephew.

 

Zald used his magic to increase the amount of damage his blows could deliver. All for the sake of earning just a few seconds more.

 

Dardanus also decided that it was time to use his own Magic.

 

It was an attack that likely would not pierce an enemy so durable, but if it could stun it for just a few moments, it would be worth it.

 

As Ryu delivered her own magical strike, she was quickly followed by a Spell that the Executor was not expecting: a gravitational cage suddenly appeared around the Goliath and locked it inside. That was the Magic of Mikoto. Dardanus thus held off his own, waiting until Mikoto could hold up.

 

Against the strength of that Goliath, it lasted only a few seconds. Yet it had bent the ground beneath it to the point that the Goliath found itself inside a pit that let only its upper body uncovered.

 

«Mantle of the righteous. Scepter of power.

I invoke ye as your emissary.

Guide my judgment—steady my hand.

My mind is your vessel. My body is your will.

I seek your guidance.

That I become the shield of the wronged.

The hammer of the wicked.

Through my eyes, deliver your divine word!»

 

The blade of his bardiche lit up. Dardanus brought it in front of him, aiming at the Goliath.

 

«Celestial Verdict!»

 

A multitude of energy beams made up of electricity flew against the monster. It blew away its arms and created large wounds on its main body, but despite all that, they couldn’t beat the insane regeneration of the creature.

 

«Out of the wayyyyyyy!!!»

 

Out of the woods and smoke came Welf, wielding a broadsword behind his back. He jumped and yelled: «Kazukiiiiii!!!»

 

The sword was a Magic one. And it was exceptionally powerful as it engulfed the whole ditch and Goliath in flames.

 

Then the sword broke, and Welf had to be evacuated by Asfi, but the trick had played off.

 

The toll stopped. Bell and his weapons were wrapped up in the white light. Only his eyes stood out with their ruby-like essence.

 

Finally, the boy charged forward. Moving with speed and unshakable courage. Everyone froze in place, enraptured by that vision. Like the hero of a fairy tale come to life, the kid sped to the edge of the pit and only there stopped.

 

As the Goliath raised its hand to crush the threat, Dardanus never felt fear. His heart was jumping in his throat, and his whole body was shaking with a childlike emotion, but that wasn’t fear.

 

No. That was hope. He was looking at the incarnation of hope.

 

«RAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!»

 

As Bell swung his sword, the whole Floor seemed to be suddenly enveloped by a white sun. The light was simply so blinding that everyone had to cover their eyes while a rumble assailed their ears.

 

When the white finally disappeared, Bell was standing on the edge of the hole. His sword turned into dust, and he let it go.

 

The upper body of the Goliath had disappeared entirely. Showing a good chunk of its magic stone. Yet, the flesh was already starting to regenerate.

 

Before anyone could even think about reacting, Bell unsheathed the Hestia Knife and threw himself at it. The blade reached the tip of the stone just as it was about to be enveloped once again.

 

Then the stone finally started to crack. Watching with complete stupor, everybody saw what was left of the Goliath finally turn into dust. It was so much that it created a column up to the ceiling.

 

But still...among all that...it was clear that victory had been achieved.

 

The Adventurers roared in triumph.

 

Dardanus, Alfia and Zald dropped every appearance of even looking serious and rushed to see their kid, who was sitting on the floor, tired but happy, next to the drop item.

 

«You did it! You did it!» Dardanus yelled with a huge smile.

 

Alfia just laughed uncontrollably and went to hug the boy amid her tears of joy tightly.

 

Zald went and grabbed both of them, lifting Bell especially from the ground.

 

Soon, Hestia and the others joined the celebration of the Hero. The euphoria went on for hours, and a feast was improvised in Rivira to celebrate Little Rookie.

 

Bell looked upon his guardians. «Thank you, uncles. For everything.»

 

«No, Bell. It is we who are thankful.» Alfia replied before hugging him again.

 

Dardanus stepped a little away to give others the opportunity to greet the Hero. And finally, Hermes showed up again.

 

«I see it! I finally see it!» he declared ecstatically. «Now I see what you were going on about, Dardanus! When the world needed him most, here comes the Hero!»

 

Dardanus was too happy to engage in philosophy, so he gave Hermes a friendly push and laughed it out again.

 

Yes. Now it was beyond doubt. Bell had a potential that surpassed even Heracles. On the memory of his old friend, the Executor promised to make sure the Hero would be able to blossom. The Promised Era, free of the terror of the monsters, might have been closer than believed.


Author’s note: I’ll be out camping next week. I’ll see if I manage to upload the next chapter anyway, but if not, expect it next Sunday.

Chapter 13: Orion/Arrow of Hope

Summary:

After the Battle against the Black Goliath, messengers from outsider bring a new Quest.

Chapter Text

The news of the events on the 18th Floor was impossible to contain in the immediate aftermath. Many wounded adventurers from Rivira had to transfer to the surface in order to be healed, but those with enough energy talked widely about Bell and his miraculous turning of the tide.

 

However, after he came out of his euphoria, Dardanus realized that the news about the Black Goliath could be a problem: first, it would attract more unwanted attention to Bell, and despite everything, he was still a Level 2 and the sole member of his Familia. If other Familias decided to attack him inside the Dungeon, there was little the Three Demons could do to protect him. 

 

Second, the Black Goliath had only been defeated thanks to an anomaly. Even Dardanus, the only Level 8 in the world, could not beat it because of its unnatural defense and ability to regenerate every damage in seconds. If that detail became public, it might invite panic and fear.

 

The only positive spin that could be put on this whole shabang was that the appearance of that monster was due to the fact that the Dungeon reacted to the presence of a deity inside of it. To make sure that none of the others ever got the same idea, Hestia and Hermes would have to be severely penalized to make an example out of them. 

 

For the moment, they would have to assume that the Black Goliath was a Monster that appeared under that specific situation. A situation that Dardanus would make sure would never occur again, because the fact that even he could not kill that thing was extremely unsettling.

 

In the waking hours of the battle of the 18th Floor, Bors and half of Rivira swarmed the Hostess of Fertility and improvised a feast to honor the boy who had saved their lives and his allies. 

 

As chance would have it, Loki Familia was also in there, celebrating the success of their own expedition. Seeing that swarm of people carrying a flustered Bell in triumph, Finn approached Dardanus. 

 

«Executor.» he greeted gently, even if they had last seen each other only a few hours before. «May I suppose this has to do with the tremors we heard when we were leaving the Dungeon?»

 

«You'd be right to assume that.» Dardanus said with a smile on his face. Then he gave Finn a brief explanation of the events that had just occurred. 

 

«In that case, why don't you join us in the feast?» Finn proposed after being stricken, really impressed. 

 

And so, Bell found himself at a large table with his party members, the strongest members of Loki Familia and his guardians. The latter spent most of their energies limiting the number of people coming to ask Bell for a booze-up. Hestia and Loki were at the same table, throwing daggers at each other as always and engaging in their own drinking contest to the amusement of the onlookers. 

 

It was overwhelming for the boy, who was very grateful that his aunt was sitting on his immediate right to protect him. 

 

To compensate, on his immediate left sat none other than his crush. 

 

«Bell...»

 

Hearing his name called that gently, Bell surprised himself by not getting flustered as he turned around with an honest and satisfied expression. The joy of that unexpected victory was still riding in his mind. 

 

«Ais...» he said, slightly waving his glass. 

 

The girl looked at him for a few seconds with a face that expressed admiration and a sincere appreciation for what he had just accomplished. «Looks like...you went on another adventure.»

 

Bell chuckled timidly. «I made it out only with the help I received.»

 

«Still, everyone is saying you were amazing...Congratulations.»

 

Being complimented by his idol severely cracked his composure as Bell rubbed his neck, embarrassed. 

 

The two teens kept talking to each other while, on their flanks, Alfia and Riveria were holding back the jealous deities. In the meantime, Dardanus and Zald were sharing their own version of the story when the Executor noticed that Lygas had walked in.


The feast went on for a while, but Bell didn't complain since he got to spend a lot of time with the girl he admired and fancied the most. Finally, after drinking and eating a lot, it was time to return to the old chapel and take a well-deserved sleep in his bed, but not before leaving the Drop Item of the Goliath inside a safe at the Guild, where he would keep it until he decided what to do with it.

 

After that, some twelve days passed. After resting, Bell and his party resumed their dives into the Dungeon. Takemikazuchi Familia started to go down along them, in order to make up for the previous incident. In the meantime, Hermes Familia had to pay a considerable fine and take a new mission on behalf of the Guild; Hestia had to pay one, as well, but given her financial status, it was paid up quite easily with what Bell earned with his Dungeon runs. 

 

One morning, Alfia showed up at the chapel.

 

«Ah, hello, auntie!» Bell greeted cheerfully.

 

Alfia didn't reply, lost in thought as she was.

 

«...Auntie?» Bell asked more carefully.

 

«Ah...good morning, Bell.» she suddenly snapped out with a smile.

 

«Are you all right?» the boy asked, concerned.

 

«Yes, sorry, I got a few things to think about from work...I just wanted to ask what you were planning to do today?»

 

«Ah, today we have decided to take a rest from the Dungeon. Welf and Lili have other matters to attend to today.»

 

«I see...in that case, would you like to come to the New Moon Festival tonight?»

 

«The New Moon...Festival?»

 

As he was asking that, Hestia emerged from the crypt. «Oh, Alfia, good morning.» she greeted cheerfully.

 

«Good day to you, Lady Hestia.» the mage replied politely. «I was just asking Bell if both of you would like to come to the New Moon Festival?»

 

Hestia looked puzzled. «New Moon Festival? What is it?»

 

«It's a traditional celebration that predates the Gods' descent. Once, people prayed to the Moon Goddess for protection against monsters, but the festivity has endured even in the Age of the Gods. It still is one of the most popular events on the continent. Orario in particular hosts a large fair.»

 

«Woah, really?» Bell asked, amazed and curious.

 

«Yes. I think you'd like it. Your uncles will be busy at work, so I was thinking we could get Welf and Lili and go all together.»

 

«Definitely!» Bell replied with enthusiasm. «What do you say, my Goddess?»

 

«Of course...that seems fun.» Hestia replied, but the brief hesitation wasn't lost to Alfia.

 

The Goddess had to know that the mage was hiding her real reasons for inviting her nephew to a festival.

 

«Oh...and before I leave...I got something for you.» she added with a smile. Then she reached one of the old benches in the end rows and took out a backpack.

 

Bell wondered what she could have possibly been carrying inside that bag, which looked filled to the brim, but when he saw its content, his eyes sparkled.

 

«My picture books!! You went back to the village?!»

 

«I figured you might have wanted them back, so I went.» Alfia replied with a smile. «I'm glad you liked the surprise.»

 

Bell made such an innocent giggle that both Hestia and Alfia went mushy for a second, then he went and hugged the mage tightly.

 

«Thank you so much, Auntie!»

 

The boy was almost as tall as her, and the hug made it quite clear to Alfia as his head now rested on her shoulder. Noticing the nostalgic irony of all that, she chuckled and quipped: «You're all grown up, but you still sound like a child.» as she hugged him back.

 

He chuckled again, then undid the hug and looked again at the book he had in his hand. As he went through the pages, he said with a dreaming tone: «Ah...this feels so nostalgic.»

 

«My, my, Bell.» Hestia said as she shared the moment of happiness. «I'm so glad for you. Why don't you find a place for them?»

 

«Yes. Excuse me!» Bell replied, happy as a child, before grabbing the backpack and rushing back down the stairs.

 

Left by themselves, Alfia could see the inquisitive gaze on Hestia's face.

 

«All right, Alfia. What's going on? I can tell you didn't come here just to give Bell a gift.»

 

«Believe me, Lady Hestia, it will all become clear this evening. In the meantime, there is something I need to tell you, specifically.»

 

«Uh?» Hestia mumbled.

 

«What I'm about to say must be kept secret, especially from Bell. Can you promise me that you will not spread this information?» Alfia asked with a hushed and severe tone.

 

Hestia was caught off guard by the sudden shift in mood, but seeing that the mage was irremovable, she eventually nodded. «All right. You have my word.»

 

«Thank you.» Alfia replied. She then carefully listened toward the stairs, making sure that Bell wasn't already returning, and then she approached Hestia even more, so she could whisper in her ear.

 

«Bell's grandfather...the man who raised him in the mountains...is actually Zeus.»

 

Hestia first froze in place. Then she realized that Alfia wasn't lying and became even more confused. Then she almost yelled out in surprise, so Alfia had to put a hand on her mouth to make sure she wouldn't be heard.

 

After taking a moment to calm down, Hestia breathed and asked back: «How many people know this?»

 

«As things stand now: me, Lord Ouranos, Dardanus and Zald. Also, we didn't confirm it, but I have a feeling Hermes might be aware, too.»

 

«Goodness...how long have you had your eyes on Bell?»

 

«We told you he was born under a particular star. Keeping him safe in the mountains allowed us to avoid him being involved in the Dark Age and all the chaos that came with it.»

 

«I see. So why did you bring him those books?»

 

«He recently revealed to me that his grandfather personally drew them.»

 

Hestia gasped softly.

 

«And if the old man didn't come out of his hiding to destroy them, then I assume he still wants Bell to read them. Maybe even us. He wanted to leave us some hints.»

 

«About what?» the Goddess asked, puzzled.

 

«About many things...» Alfia said, calculating the few words she could say as Bell was rushing back up.


Cloaked and watching from a dark alley next to the stage, Dardanus and Zald waited patiently for Hermes to play his trick.

 

The spear was stuck into a formation of crystals strong enough to prevent any Adventurer in Orario from breaking them, unless they managed to awaken the power of the spear.

 

Hermes was on the stage, calling all the Adventurers to test their strength. He promised that whoever would be able to release that spear would receive a blessing from the Goddess of Purity, plus a 'luxurious travel around the world'.

 

«Do we really have to resort to this scheme?» Zald asked, clearly bothered by the whole situation.

 

«We don't want the whole world to hear what this is about...not yet, at least.» Dardanus replied, himself not looking forward to the outcome he was feeling in his bones.

 

«However, Lord Dardanus...for the challenge in front of us, we wouldn't mind if you could mobilize some of your strongest Adventurers regardless.»

 

The voice coming from behind them was that of a young human female with reddish brown eyes and hair. She was hiding herself under a cloak, too.

 

«Tomorrow, no matter the result, I will go and issue a mission to two of them, Rethusa. First, we want to be sure that the spear will find its worthy wielder.»

 

«Orion...»

 

They all turned toward the fourth and last cloaked figure in the alley. She was emanating a godly presence. Her jade eyes were scrutinizing the scene as people after people were trying to unsheathe the spear from its trap.

 

At one point, the two top Adventurers even spotted Lefiya and Ais trying and failing.

 

Then, the one person they didn't want to see on that stage walked on it.

 

Sensing their stiffening, Rethusa asked: «Is that the boy you were talking about?»

 

«Yes...my godson, Bell.» Dardanus murmured, praying that things wouldn't go out as he feared.

 

But the Goddess made a soft gasp of incredulity. «He's so...white...» she said, referring to the soul of the boy. Something that did not encourage the Executor.

 

Zald and Dardanus watched and held their breath as Bell walked up the stairs and went in front of the spear, putting his hands around the pole.

 

Not even two seconds later, the numerous hieroglyphs on the spear lit up, making the weapon luminous, and then the crystals shattered in a thousand pieces, sending Bell to fall on his butt while holding the spear from the top of the pole.

 

The two guardians sighed regretfully, and they spotted Alfia also looking quite dejected, despite the crowd going wild with the cheers.

 

Then the Goddess noticed a peer going on the stage and gasped even more.

 

«Hestia?!»

 

Indeed, Bell's deity had rushed on the stage and was hugging him tightly, sharing the happiness of the perceived win. 

 

If only they knew...

 

For the moment, though, the Goddess removed her cloak, revealing her azure long hair that was perfectly in tone with her pale blue and white outfit. She gave the cloak to Rethusa and walked out of the alley, heading toward the stage.

 

«Now, let us introduce the sponsor who made this trip possible!» Hermes announced loudly as he pointed at the Goddess. The crowd split and allowed her to be seen even from the stage.


«Artemis?!» Hestia jumped for the emotion.

 

«My Goddess...do you know her?» Bell asked, surprised.

 

«We used to hang out a lot back in Heaven. She's my best friend!» Hestia replied with unrestrained happiness before getting down on the stage. Artemis smiled widely, and the two ran toward each other, hugging with tender energy.

 

«Hestia! I had no idea you had come to the Lower World.» the Goddess of Hunting and also one of the three Goddesses of Purity exclaimed.

 

«Oh, well, I'm still relatively new!» Hestia replied. «And what are you doing here in Orario?»

 

Artemis simply looked on the stage, where Bell was still holding the spear. «I came looking for my Orion...» she whispered with a smile, but a tone that sounded strangely calm. «Hey, is there a place where we can talk?»

 

«Uhm...sure, let's go to my home.»

 

Soon enough, Hestia Familia, the Three Demons, Lili, Welf, Hermes and the foreign Familia gathered inside the old chapel. 

 

«For those who don't know us, allow me to make the introductions: I am Artemis, and this girl is named Rethusa, Captain of my Familia.»

 

«Honored to make your acquaintance.» Rethusa said with a neutral tone and a bow of her head.

 

«After that, we have to apologize for tricking you into this.» Artemis continued with a sincere voice.

 

«Tricking?» Hestia asked, confused.

 

«This whole issue with my spear wasn't a prize contest. On the contrary, we needed to find a suitable wielder so that we could issue a quest.»

 

The young Adventurers and Hestia were taken aback. «A quest? What kind of quest?» Bell asked.

 

Dardanus made a couple of steps forward and went in front of them. «Lady Artemis arrived almost two weeks ago with an urgent message: an Ancestral Monster, Antares, has awakened.»

 

Bell gasped in fear. Lili and Welf looked worried, but they didn't seem to grasp the whole situation. «That sounds bad...» Welf commented.

 

«Ancestral Monsters are said to be the very first created by the Dungeon in its early days.» Bell explained. «The oldest legends talk about monsters that were impossible to kill and were so powerful that they might have destroyed the world hadn't the Gods sent some very powerful Spirits to stop them.»

 

Everyone in the room, except his guardians and Hestia, was surprised by how knowledgeable Bell was. After a moment of looking impressed, Artemis resumed:

 

«Precisely. Antares is the last Ancestral Monster left. Since not even the Spirits were able to kill it, they decided to seal it.»

 

«Even they couldn't kill it?!» Lili asked, terrified. «And what happened to the seal?»

 

«I have always been in charge of restoring it every hundred years.» Artemis explained. «Before and after coming to the Lower World, the Spirits who sealed Antares were my children, so I took that responsibility. The point is: the last time I renewed the seal was only 20 years ago. It should have been fine for a lot more decades...but for some reason, Antares managed to break it.»

 

«Or something else broke it.» Zald commented somberly.

 

«So this monster...Antares...is now free?» Bell asked.

 

«More or less...» Artemis replied. «It's gathering power as we speak, but it won't be long before it can break free from his prison in the Elsos Ruins.»

 

«The reason we came all the way here and organized that contest was to find someone who could wield the spear of Lady Artemis.» Rethusa intervened. «For that is the only weapon that can kill Antares once and for all.»

 

Bell gave another look at the spear he was holding. «This weapon can...? But why hasn't it been used before?»

 

«Until Antares was sealed, he was immune to physical attacks. Besides, the spear is useless unless it deems its wielder a pure soul. As things stand, right now it has chosen you, Bell Cranel.» the young woman explained.

 

«...Me?» Bell asked with a huffed mumble.

 

Artemis made a step forward and spoke gently. «Indeed. Once I could distinguish your soul at the fair, I knew you were the most suited candidate.» Then she chuckled. «It's no wonder you ended up as Hestia's follower.»

 

Bell didn't know how to reply as he stuttered.

 

Then the azure-haired Goddess closed her eyes and made a silent, soft sigh, as if she was steeling her resolve. Then she asked firmly: «Bell...no...Orion. Please, help us stop Antares.»

 

Bell looked at her. There was a determination and calmness that he had hardly ever seen. That Goddess truly meant every single word she had said. Then he turned his head toward Hestia and his two friends. All of them gave him a reassuring smirk.

 

«I understand. Let me help you, Goddess Artemis.» he replied.

 

Artemis made a gentle smile. «Thank you...Orion.»

 

Behind the circle, Hermes, Dardanus, Alfia, Zald and Rethusa were far from happy. Nonetheless, the deity whipped out a smile, clapped his hands and gained everybody's attention.

 

«I knew we could count on you, Bell. Now, allow me to explain the situation in better detail: the Elsos Ruins, in case you are wondering, are located in a remote region of the Empire. Since the complex sits at the bottom of a mountain range, it's obvious that Antares will most likely attack them first. In these last days, the soldiers of the Empire have been busy evacuating the nearby villages and are now amassing their strength for the decisive battle. They only await the arrival of Orion...that is you, Bell.»

 

«The Empire?» Bell asked, surprised. «But aren't they enemies of Orario?»

 

«They were.» Dardanus replied bitterly. «During the Great Feud, they caused untold damage and casualties to our city. However, at the time we killed several of their Level 6, so since then, they have done their best to repair the relationships between us.»

 

«Level 6?!» Welf asked. «I thought it was basically impossible to find them outside of Orario.»

 

«There are a few exceptions out there.» Zald explained. «While we have the Dungeon, the Empire borders several unexplored regions infested by monsters, which means they have to face hordes invading quite regularly.»

 

« Three deities revolve around the imperial state and give falnas to their army. I think the most prominent right now would be Goddess Athena, right?» Alfia added.

 

«That would be correct.» Artemis replied. 

 

«Wow!» Hestia intervened, a bit happy. «I didn't know Athena was so important. How is she doing?»

 

Artemis replied fondly: «Athena is my dear friend, and she was the only deity that did not commit to the invasion of Orario, years ago. That's why the only Level 6 that remain in the Empire are her children.»

 

«Then why are you here, asking for help on their behalf?» Lili asked, confused and slightly suspicious.

 

«We are a Familia of hunters.» Rethusa replied. «We wander the lands and hunt down small packs of monsters to protect the people of remote areas. Though we regularly help out the Empire in their seasonal monster invasions. And since we are neutral, they figured we would be best suited as messengers.»

 

«How far is the place we need to be at?» Bell asked, returning the conversation to the practical plane.

«Don't worry about that, Bell. We got that covered. If you would just follow me on the north-eastern walls...» Hermes invited.


Thus, the group moved onto the walls, from where they could see the lights of the fair on the opposite side of the city, meaning that most of the population was there.

 

«So...what are we supposed to do, here?» Bell asked, confused. «Don't we have to leave the city?»

 

«Just be patient for a moment. He should be here shortly.» Alfia reassured.

 

Bell, Welf and Lili exchanged a confused shrug. Until now, the only real novelty had been the clothes that Hermes had provided them, saying that they would be helpful in the upcoming battle. While his allies didn't look all that different, Bell had been given a white outfit that truly went well with his hair color.

 

Finally, they all heard like a flutter of wings. Strong, but they might have had trouble hearing them had they not been in a quiet space. Bell raised his gaze, and the sight stunned him:

 

Three dragons were hovering over the group, and they were starting to lower themselves onto the walls. Seeing those huge figures coming down on them, the group made sure to spread widely enough to ensure a smooth landing. Bell, Welf and Lili were actually reaching for their weapons, but Dardanus gestured to them to stay put. 

 

The dragons touched down, and from one of them dismounted a single person emanating a divine presence. A male God with his upper body naked and a mask shaped like an elephant. 

 

«I AM, GANESHA!!!»

 

The three young adventurers were baffled. Alfia spoke up annoyedly: «Lord Ganesha, we're trying to keep a low profile.»

 

«I, Ganesha, am sorry.» the deity replied in a hushed manner. 

 

«W-W-What are dragons doing right here?!» Lili asked in a panic.

 

«Don't worry.» Ganesha replied optimistically. «We raised these monsters since they hatched. They have become docile and friendly to humans.»

 

For sure, their eyes were not glowing red like every monster in the Dungeon. In fact, Bell thought that they looked even somewhat lovely. Then one of the dragons approached its large face to Lili and smelled her. The pallum was so afraid that she tripped backward and fell on her back, but then the dragon just lowered its head and started licking her face, prompting her to feel tickled.

 

«See? They have already taken a liking to you.» Ganesha added with a laugh.

 

«Wait, since when is taming these kinds of dragons a thing?!» Bell asked, both amazed and shocked.

 

«As you know, Ganesha Familia is a close ally of the Guard.» Dardanus explained. «Not only do they help us in maintaining public order: they are specialists in capturing and taming monsters, though only low-level ones. Taming these required years of work outside of the city.»

 

Welf inspected the beasts and noticed that they were already geared with saddles and bags for two people to mount.

 

«All of this is impressive, but I don't think these three alone can carry all of us.»

 

«No, they can't.» Zald explained. «But thanks to their wings, the trip to the gathering of the Imperials will only take ten hours or so. By foot we would need ten days, and that provided we don't meet any trouble along the road.»

 

We have other dragons waiting, but nonetheless, we will split into two groups: Bell, Lady Artemis, Welf, Lili, Alfia, and Zald will be the first to go.» Dardanus instructed. «I will catch up tomorrow with Lady Hestia, Lord Hermes, Rethusa and two other reinforcements that I will try to enlist in the morning.»

 

Hestia gasped and protested. «Wait, why do I have to go second?? I want to be with Bell!»

 

«It's more important that we send the fighters first. And Lady Artemis is necessary to mediate between us and the Imperials.» Dardanus replied sternly. The battle will likely not begin before we have the time to catch up, but in case we are wrong, Orion must already be in place by that time.»

 

Hestia grunted and gnashed her teeth. Eventually, she had to back down.

 

But she complained once again when Bell ended up being on the same saddle as Artemis.

 

«Whaaaat??!! No way!!! At least take Alfia with you!» but Alfia was with Lili and Zald with Welf, since the two of them knew how to ride those dragons, just like Artemis.

 

Dardanus had to keep Hestia under his arm to prevent her from creating more havoc.

 

«Bell Cranel...Orion. You have my Goddess with you. Make sure nothing happens to her.» Rethusa recommended quite severely.

 

«O-Ok.» Bell replied, a bit embarrassed.

 

«We'll meet you at the rendezvous point. Stay safe out there, people.» Dardanus wished at last before the group finally departed.


Bell had never imagined that he would find himself flying one day, much less on the back of a dragon. But there was no denying that the view from there was majestic.

 

«Have you actually ridden dragons in the past, Lady Artemis?» he asked out of curiosity.

 

«Actually, it's not that rare outside of Orario.» Artemis replied gently. «You know, you might live in a small territory, but the Empire, Rakia and many other large countries often try to tame flying monsters.»

 

«Eh?! Really?»

 

«Sure. That way, messages can travel much faster. Of course, only rich kings can afford to pay for the whole process, but you will see that even the Empire has a few of them.»

 

Bell was just contemplating how big the world outside of Orario really was when Artemis spoke up again.

 

«But tell me something about you, Orion.»

 

«Ehm...me?» Bell asked, unsure of what he could tell that would entertain a Goddess.

 

«Yes.» She replied with a smile that severely clashed with the image of the Goddess of Purity that Hestia had given him. «For example, why did you decide to start a Familia with just Hestia? You're related to the three strongest adventurers of the world, I'm sure you could have chosen just anybody.» she asked innocently, with a sincere curiosity.

 

«Well...actually, nobody in the city knew that.» Bell replied with a timid smile. «I didn't want my relationship with my uncles to influence those around me. I practically sneaked inside of Orario and started looking for a Familia, but pretty much everywhere I went, I was rejected for one reason or another.»

 

Artemis' face went from beaming to one of commiseration. «Oh. Sorry to hear that.»

 

«It's fine. I did want to start from the ground up, after all.» Bell replied honestly. «If I want to forge my own path, starting my own Familia gave me all the room I needed. Though I wouldn't mind finding some new members, to be honest.»

 

The Goddess chuckled and looked at him with some sort of amusement. «I think I'm starting to see why Hestia is head over heels for you.»

 

That declaration made Bell fluster immediately, wiping away the confident expression he had until that point. «W-W-What are you saying?! There is no way that Goddess...»

 

Artemis just burst out laughing.

 

In any case, save for a brief stop to eat something and allow the dragons to catch their breath, the group flew past the eastern edge of Rakia, then another small kingdom, and, finally, they reached the borders of the Empire, marked in the south by a long river and a number of fortifications.

 

«So this is the Empire...» Bell murmured. «It's the largest country on the continent, right?»

 

«Of the world.» Artemis reinforced. «It was founded nearly three centuries ago, and it has continued expanding ever since. To be true, it mostly came together as several kingdoms either decided to pool their forces together or were subjugated, in order to defend themselves against the constant incursions of monsters.»

 

«So, how long until we reach the army?» Welf asked from the dragon on the left. Since they had closed up their formation, they could hear each other reasonably well, thanks to the senses enhanced by the Falnas.

 

«A couple of hours, more or less.» the Goddess replied.

 

«I hope so. I'm getting really tired of being up here all the time.» Lili said, exhausted.

 

«I get you, Lil' E.» Welf replied. «Especially because I'm afraid of falling at any moment. It's unnerving.»

 

«Personally, I hope they will recognize us and not fire at us when we approach the camp.» Alfia said.

 

«Why would they fire on us?» Bell asked, a little alarmed.

 

«Well...Hermes Familia reported that there were some other species of quite powerful dragons flying over the ruins of Elsos.» Zald said, leaving the three young adventurers baffled.

 

«Excuse me?!» Welf exclaimed. «Now you tell us?!»

 

«It's not a number that changes the balance of power.» Alfia tried to reassure. «The point is another one: what we are mostly afraid of is that there might be claws of the Black Dragon behind Antares' awakening.»

 

Bell felt a chill down his spine. Lili and Welf looked slightly confused, but the following exchange between nephew and aunt made it horribly clear to them, as well.

 

«The Black Dragon?...You mean...the one that destroyed your Familias...?»

 

«...Yes. I'm not saying that it will be there, because we would definitely know that. But if the Dragon is starting to expand its power across the continent, then we need to figure it out, quickly.»

 

A nervous silence fell and remained until they finally reached the city of Nalbrug, where the Empire's fairly large armies were gathering in preparation for their march against Antares.

 

« Whoa.» Bell huffed as he saw how large the camp outside the city walls was. Between and outside the tents, there was a swarm of people—formations of troopers marching together in black clothing and armor. And on the side of the camp, he indeed spotted a few minor species of dragons, waiting patiently on the ground. They had to be the tamed ones.

 

«Here we go. Hold on.» Artemis warned the passengers.

 

The descent was indeed a bit tougher than the simple flying, for the dragons had to turn around, forcing their riders to hang on tight so as not to be accidentally thrown off. Nonetheless, they all touched down without any significant issues.

 

And once they landed, they were greeted by a group of female adventurers of various races that ran toward them.

 

«Lady Artemis!!» They all yelled happily, like a group of fangirls.

 

They all amassed around their Goddess, who embraced everyone she could reach and laughed with them. «I'm home, girls.»

 

It took a few moments before one of the girls, a very rare Dark Elf, on the outer part of the circle, noticed Bell with the spear hanging on his back.

 

«Hey, is this Orion?!» she exclaimed loudly, pointing a curious finger at him.

 

The girls all turned suddenly and realized that there he was. Artemis gently got out of the circle and stepped next to the young boy.

 

«Girls, this is Bell Cranel. He has been chosen by the spear, and after talking with him, I have no doubt that the choice was peerless. But let's have this conversation with the Generals and the other Gods first. Can you please bring us to them?»

 

«Of course, Lady Artemis!» A half-elf girl jumped forward, her cheeks flushed and her eyes seemingly annoyed. She grabbed Artemis' arm and started to lead her. 

 

«Hey, Lanthe, slow down!» the Goddess said as she was caught off guard and dragged away.

 

And while the three dragons started their flight back to Orario after being fed a bit, the group was dragged through the camp all the way to a richly decorated tent with flaming colors sitting at the center of the camp, and surrounded by some heavily armored knights.

 

«Lady Artemis.» One of them greeted with a deadly serious tone. «Welcome back. His Majesty and the others are waiting for you.»

 

«His Majesty...?» Lili whispered. «Are we actually going to see the Emperor?»

 

«I wasn't expecting him to be here, either.» Zald said. «But I guess I must applaud him for coming along with the army.»

 

«In any case, be on your best behaviour.» Alfia recommended. «Ah, and Welf...»

 

«Yes?»

 

«Just in case, refrain from giving out your family name. I doubt they will try anything, but...better be safe.»

 

«O-Okay.» Welf said, slightly worried by that statement.

 

Finally, with Artemis leading the delegation, Bell and his companions from Orario walked inside the large tent. Inside, they found a long table with a sizable map on it. And on the other side of the wooden surface, there was a group of five different mortals and three deities, easily recognizable from their godly presence.

 

But there were four of them that particularly stood out: the human male at the center, who wore a dark gray, well-decorated armor. He looked like a man in his 50s, and he had a short beard, blue eyes and hair forming a circle around his head, with barely any on top.

 

Then there was a muscular and tall werewolf, almost as tall as Zald, actually, wearing a singular outfit that combined the armor of the Empire with a leather jacket and pieces of clothing from his tribe. Bell had only met a werewolf in his life, and this one had some similarities, like the color of the hair, but this guy also looked brawnier, and his eyes were narrowly open.

 

On the other side of the man at the centre was a human female with a visible scar that covered her whole left cheek, cutting through the cheekbone and ending just before the ear. Despite that, her visage could be said to be quite attractive, with firm violet eyes and her peach blonde hair gathered in a ponytail. She also wore a black armor similar to that of most of the soldiers around the camp, though slightly more customized.

 

And finally, standing on the left of that woman was the deity: a relatively tall and slender goddess. Her body was covered by a bronze armor over a white dress that left only her shoulders uncovered, much like Artemis. She was holding a spear in her right hand, a shield in her left and a bronze helmet with a red ponytail covering her beautiful head, which was made of chestnut eyes and curly hair wrapped into a large braid hanging from her back.

 

The man at the center made a short, cordial nod with his head. «Lady Artemis. Welcome back.»

 

«Thank you, Your Majesty.» the Goddess replied politely.

 

The deity on the other side smiled and walked with an elegant haste past the furniture and went to greet her peer with a smile. «Artemis. I'm so glad you are okay.»

 

«I'm back, Athena.»

 

The two hugged. Meanwhile, Bell understood that he was meeting the most influential patron deity of the Empire, but he waited for Artemis to intercede.

 

«Athena, everyone, allow me to present to you the reinforcements from Orario: these are Welf, Lili, I don't think Alfia and Zald need any introduction...»

 

«Hello.» Alfia replied with a neutral tone that didn't hide an underlying hostility.

 

«Lord Zald. Lady Alfia. I'm glad to see you are all right.» The man who by now had been identified as the Emperor spoke humbly.

 

«Despite your efforts, we are.» Zald added with the same tone.

 

Bell looked at them. Their faces clearly indicated that the two still resented the events of seven years before.

 

«That is not the correct way to address His Majesty.» The werewolf said in a composed but threatening voice.

 

«Dozens of our students were killed because of his order.» Alfia said straight and sarcastically. «Forgive us if we don't care about formalities.»

 

«Everyone, please.» the Emperor interjected calmly. «Right now, we need to focus on the present...I assume this one is to be Orion?» he then asked as he pointed a hand toward Bell.

 

Artemis continued: «Indeed. This is Bell Cranel of Hestia Familia.» she said, putting a hand on the boy's shoulder.

 

Athena gasped in surprise. «Hestia?! Has she come to the Lower World?!»

 

Bell timidly spoke up. «Ah...yes. She should be here in a few hours, actually.»

 

«Welcome to the Empire, then, young Bell.» The Emperor spoke. «I am Victor. Third of my name. Of House Balorm. And the ones on my sides are Targut rav Neybart and Balfria rav Udrif, respectively Captain and Vice-Captain of Lady Athena's Familia, as well as Generals of the Empire.»

 

The names were those of the werewolf and the human woman who were scrutinizing the boy from head to toe. In fact, the Vice-Captain spoke up. «Say, kid, what Level are you?»

 

«Uhm...» Bell hesitated. «I'm currently Level 2.»

 

A gasp of disbelief passed through everyone except for the Emperor and the four deities inside the tent.

 

«Level 2?! They bring two Level 7, and he is supposed to be our trump card?!»

 

«Are they just telling us to die?!»

 

«Well, I suppose most of the work will be done by the spear, anyway...» Targut commented with barely hidden scorn.

 

Bell had no idea what to reply. He didn't expect to be welcomed as a hero, but neither to be so openly despised, so he lowered his gaze and mumbled «Sorry...»

 

«You got nothing to apologize for, Bell.» Alfia both reassured and rebuked him. «Perhaps we should leave these guys to fight on their own, since they think they can do this by themselves.» She then sneered.

 

«Targut, the boy didn't have much of a choice. Demeaning him because of his Level is absolutely despicable.» Athena spoke severely.

 

The werewolf shut up but didn't apologize, either.

 

«Considering that we're talking about a divine weapon, I don't think there could have been a better candidate.» one of the two male Gods in the tent said with a calm tone. «I've honestly never seen a soul so radiant.»

 

Bell was always a bit confused when the deities started bringing souls into a conversation. But still, he appreciated the support.

 

«Thank you...you are...?»

 

«Teutatis. Nice to meet you, Orion.» The deity replied cordially.

 

«And I'm God Ogun.» said the other God, a deity with an extremely dark skin the likes of which Bell had never seen, not even on the Amazons and those coming from the Kaios Desert. «We are grateful for your help, young Cranel.»

 

With at least the deities showing their support, the other officers stopped being openly skeptical, but that didn't mean they trusted Bell


As they now had to wait for the arrival of Dardanus with Hestia, Hermes and the supposed reinforcements, Bell and his group left the tent and were given one of their own to rest. Roaming around the camp, the boy and his friends met Asfi and Hermes Familia, who had to leave immediately after returning from the 18th Floor and make the journey on horseback.

 

«To be honest, Bell Cranel, I was hoping to see a stronger Adventurer with that lance...» she said, just slightly disappointed.

 

«Yeah...I was told that already...» Bell moaned.

 

«That said, after seeing what you did down on the 18th, I think you might actually be our best shot.» She then added, surprising the boy. «So give it your all, Bell.» she added with a supportive smirk. «We'll give you all the support you need.»

 

Seeing the rest of the Familia giving him an approving nod, Bell smiled. «Thank you.» Then his smile dissipated slowly as he remembered a detail that was unsettling him. Figuring that few other people might have information on the matter, he posed his question:

 

«Miss Asfi...may I ask you something?»

 

«Uh??...If I can answer, sure.»

 

«What happened during the Great Feud?»

 

Asfi and her Familia made a shocked gasp. 

 

«I noticed the hostility between my uncles and the imperials. But I don't know anything about those events.»

 

Asfi regained her composure and spoke with an understanding tone: «I can't say I don't understand your uncles for not telling you. I'll try to keep it brief, since...I don't like to remember it, either.»

 

«Sorry, and thank you.» Bell replied, sensing how much of an effort Asfi was making for him. 

 

«Seven years after the destruction of Hera and Zeus Familias, the Empire and Rakia invaded Orario with the help of a terrorist group inside the city: Evilus. In order to gain strong warriors, the Empire had invited many Rakians to fight alongside them during the seasonal monster invasions. So, when they attacked Orario, they had a dozen Level 6, while we only had your uncles and Ottar that could match or surpass them.»

 

«A...dozen...Level 6?» Bell asked with anguish.

 

«Yes. First, Evilus started by setting off several vampa stones all around the cities and even murdering a total of eight deities, sending them back to Heaven and significantly reducing the ranks of the Adventurers. That same night, the armies of Rakia and the Empire came under the walls of the city.»

 

«Lili was there, too.» the Pallum reminisced with a saddened expression. The city was in complete chaos. Lili is not sure how she managed to survive...there were so many dead...»

 

«The Empire hit from the North, while Rakia from the East. With our forces trying to contain the indiscriminate massacre from the Evilus, the armies easily breached the gates. For the following week, the whole city mobilized and, eventually, thanks in no small part to the leadership of your uncles, we killed the enemy commanders, drove Evilus back into the underground and saved Orario. But the price was enormous...many Adventurers that your uncles had personally nurtured died in those terrible days.»

 

«Our previous Captain was among the victims...» Falgar added somberly.

 

Bell felt his spine freeze, right before an understanding of the situation made way into his mind. Even if that report was partial, it was more than enough to explain why Alfia and Zald were having a hard time repressing their hostility.

 

«Why did they invade in the first place?» Bell asked.

 

«The possession of the Dungeon had long been coveted by those two countries.» Asfi explained. «You can see for yourself how quickly the adventurers of Orario can grow strong, compared to the rest of the world. They probably figured that was their best opportunity to do so. As for Evilus...well, they only sought chaos and destruction. In fact, the dissonance in their goals greatly helped us turn the tide.»

 

«But still...I can't blame your folks for holding a grudge.» A human of the Hermes Familia, Kix, commented. «The Imps caused so many deaths...»

 

«I don't see how we can exactly fight together if they can't trust each other.» Welf noted. «From what I understand, we're going to fight a tough battle, and we can't afford cracks in our formation.»

 

«I think the Demons are mature enough to know this, too. I can only hope they prove it...» Asfi said with a hint of doubt.

 

«Is their grievance that deep?» Bell asked, almost feeling guilty that he had never known that side of his uncles.

 

«They can tell you better than me, Mr. Cranel.» The Captain of Hermes Familia politely replied.

 

«I suppose so. Well...we'd better see what we can do to help, in the meantime.» Bell concluded.

 

«I couldn't agree more.»

 

Bell, Lili and Welf went around the camp. They found plenty of things they could help with, which helped them garner some support at least from the lower ranks of the imperial forces, even if most of the soldiers were still unable to believe that they could be saved by a simple Level 2.

 

«Orion? Can I ask for some of your time?» The voice of Artemis reached them all of a sudden.

 

The Goddess was standing behind them with a cheerful smile and her hands behind her back, and she was followed by four of her followers, who instead glared at Bell as if he were a public enemy.

 

«Ehm...can I help you, Goddess?» Bell asked with hesitation.

 

«I figured I didn't really explain to you how the spear works. It's better to rectify that as soon as possible, don't you think?» The Goddess said with a smile.

 

The girls around her, which included the young half-elf Lanthe, plus an Amazon, a Chientrope and a human girl, kept giving him some curmudgeonly and jealous eyes.

 

Before replying, Bell realized where he had seen that kind of expression just a few days before: when half of the Loki Familia glared at him for being attended by Ais. It seemed like Goddess Artemis had a similar reputation among her younger followers.

 

Still, it was true that they had not really discussed much about the spear. It was still a weapon of Heaven, so there had to be something he needed to know other than just hurl it at Antares when he finally reached it.

 

«You should go, Bell.» Welf suggested.

 

«Yes, you're probably right.» Bell agreed. «I'll see you later.»


It was almost night, already. Dardanus brought down his dragon next to the others waiting in the designated area. The ones ridden by Rethusa and Hermes followed soon, with all their passengers still on their saddles. 

 

The Executor bent forward and gave a gentle pat on the large neck of the tamed monster. «Good boy.» he added, and the dragon turned its head to show its right side as it made what could be compared to its own version of purring. 

 

Dardanus then slipped down and turned to offer a hand to the passenger behind him, who was holding onto the saddle quite rigidly and, despite the long travel they had just made, was still doubtful about the whole thing. 

 

«Come on, Ais. You can come down.»

 

The young girl looked down and observed the creature that had brought her so far with visible agitation and nervousness. Slowly and carefully, she slipped forward and reached the Executor's hand, then quickly jumped down as if she wanted to get away as soon as possible. As the dragon folded its paws and lay its belly on the ground to get some rest, Ais was still unconvinced.

 

«Is this...really a monster?»

 

«Of course it is. But remember that it was born outside of the Dungeon. Ganesha's children had to sweat blood and tears to make it docile.»

 

Ais hummed with uncertainty.

 

«Look, it doesn't change anything: most other monsters you see have to be killed, and that's it. Is it good for you?»

 

«I...guess...»

 

«Good. Then let's get going. We need to find the others.»

 

The two walked past the dragon and met with the rest of their group, which, other than Rethusa and the two deities from Orario, also included the second addition to the fighting force: Lefiya.

 

«Miss Ais, are you all right?» the elf asked, a bit worried and still with a clear intent to cling to her.

 

«I'm fine...it was strange...but I'm fine...» Ais replied, still unsure about her emotions.

 

«Hey, boss!» the voice of Zald burst into the air.

 

Dardanus turned and saw his two comrades, who had most likely spotted the dragons as they came in. The group thus joined up with them and asked about the situation. It was clear from the faces of Zald and Alfia that they really hated being there.

 

While they talked, Hermes Familia also showed up. Asfi wasn't very happy that her God had decided to return there when they had sent him back with two guards weeks before, but there wasn't much else she could do. Then Artemis Familia also arrived on the scene and welcomed its Captain back. However, Rethusa noticed that there was some unrest among a few of them.

 

«Lanthe, why are you pouting?» she asked.

 

The young half-elf made a timid grunt and then finally exploded: «Because that boy and Lady Artemis have been away all day!»

 

«UNFAIR!!» six of the girls yelled in unison as they cried with angry faces.

 

«Listen to this, Captain!!! He might be Orion, but why does he get Lady Artemis all for himself??!»

 

Realizing what was probably happening, Hestia pricked up her ears and asked: «Hold on, Bell and Artemis have been doing what?!»

 

The girls now focused on her. «You're Orion's Goddess, aren't you?! Please, take him away!!» Lanthe demanded.

 

«Orion...do you mean...Bell?» Ais asked.

 

«Yes! That!»

 

«W-Wait...is he trying to seduce even a Goddess?!» Lefiya instead asked in disbelief.

 

«What else could he be doing?!» Lanthe insisted, now sensing that she had found a kindred spirit. «They have been away since he arrived this morning. They can't have just been talking about the spear!!»

 

«Uh?! I can't believe this!! That human really hits on every woman he finds!!»

 

«Right?!»

 

«Enough!» Rethusa eventually thundered. Once silence had fallen, the Captain of Artemis Familia scolded the most ardent admirers of the Goddess: «You know very well why Lady Artemis is doing this. Have some respect and drop the matter!»

 

Being scolded so severely, the girls lowered their heads in shame, yet the words of the Captain also put a bitterly sad mood on their faces.

 

«Uh...?» Hestia asked. «What are you talking about?»

 

«The divine weapons can not be wielded by the Gods in the Lower World.» Dardanus explained. «As you have seen, every weapon chooses its wielder among us mortals; however, the stronger the bond the original deity and the mortal create, the more powerful the weapon becomes.»

 

«In short, Lady Artemis is trying to forge a relationship with Bell so that the spear will have more chances of killing Antares.» Zald added.

 

«Whaaatt??!» Hestia bellowed out. «Nobody told me that!!»

 

«You're a Goddess, didn't you know that?» Rethusa asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

«Well, not all of us ever created divine weapons.» Hermes intervened with a kind tone. «I myself had forgotten about that detail before you came to ask for help.»

 

«So...Bell Cranel needs to befriend Lady Artemis in order to increase our chances?» Lefiya asked, slightly confused.

 

«Pretty much.» Alfia said. «The more Bell cares about the Goddess, the stronger the blow he will deliver against that monster.»

 

«...I don't...like it...» Ais muttered all of a sudden.

 

Hestia grunted. «For once, I agree with you, Wallen-whatisit! But we both need to endure it. Fine, I'll lend him to Artemis, for the time being.»

 

«In the meantime, why don't we present ourselves to the authorities?» Dardanus eventually suggested to Hestia, Ais and Lefiya, though he wasn't that excited to meet with his former enemies, either.

 

Soon enough, the four of them were inside the command tent, meeting the Emperor, the three patron deities of the Empire and their Captains. The atmosphere inside would have been much heavier if Athena and Hestia hadn't greeted each other with incredible warmth.

 

«Hestia! It's so good to see you after all this time.»

 

«Likewise, Athena! When Artemis came to Orario, I could hardly believe it was her.»

 

«We've already met with your child. To be honest, I had no idea there was one in the Lower World with a soul that...transparent.» Athena added with an honest giggle.

 

Hestia giggled. «I know, right? My Bell is the cutest thing ever.»

 

With the ice broken, Victor greeted the new guests. «We welcome you and your follower, Lady Hestia. And we also thank the adventurers of Orario for coming to our aid.»

 

«We only came because Antares is an existential threat to the world.» Dardanus immediately clarified with a rigorous tone. «Don't think that we would have come for anything less.»

 

«Executor Dardanus.» Victor replied calmly. «I understand that you will probably never forgive us. But know that, as a ruler, I have to keep the best interests of my realm in mind. I own the decision to attack Orario as a necessity.»

 

«I strongly suggest we drop this matter, Your Majesty.» Dardanus replied, already exhausted at the prospect of bringing up old grudges. «Rather, allow me to introduce you to Lady Hestia, the patron deity of Bell, then Ais Wallenstein and Lefiya Viridis, both members of Loki Familia.»

 

Deciding that Dardanus' suggestion was worthy enough, Victor did not insist and proceeded to greet the new guests. In particular, the new young Adventurers.

 

«I have heard many tales about the Loki Familia. From you in particular, Ms. Wallenstein. Though, forgive my rudeness, Ms. Viridis: what is your specialization?»

 

«Me?» Lefiya asked in surprise. «I-I am a Mage, Your Majesty.»

 

«And before you start questioning...» Alfia intervened firmly against the Imperials. «She might be a Level 3, but she's on the verge of leveling up. And most importantly, she has an entire arsenal of elven spells.»

 

«...What does that mean?» Balfria asked, both puzzled and skeptical.

 

Alfia looked at Lefiya, who shyly nodded a positive.

 

«Lefiya possesses a Skill that allows her to have a third spell. Said spell can be any that she has learned from fellow elves, and she is being trained by none other than Riveria Ljos Alf.»

 

Unsure if they had grasped the magnitude of that revelation, but in awe nonetheless, the Imperials were speechless.

 

«In short, she can summon more spells than any mage in existence, which makes her extremely versatile. I can attest that she will be a vital element in the coming battle.» Alfia concluded.

 

«We will trust your judgment, then.» Athena mediated. «Now, I suggest we try to set aside any ill intent and get something to eat.»

 

«I can get behind that.» Dardanus replied as diplomatically as he could.

 

And just right when they went outside, they saw the girls of Artemis Familia around their Goddess and Bell. The girls were definitely trying to get some time with their deity, and so they were squeezing the boy away from her. When he was finally out of the crowd, Bell noticed the new arrivals.

 

«Uncle! And...eh?! Ais? Lefiya?» he exclaimed in surprise. «Are you the reinforcements?!»

 

«Why are you so surprised?» Lefiya immediately accused. «Do you think that we will only be a burden, perhaps?»

 

«N-No, not at all!» Bell replied with his usual, innocent stare that seemed to be apologizing for something. «In fact, I feel much safer now.» he then added with a smile.

 

«Hello, Bell.» Ais greeted with a timid, but happy voice.

 

«Hello, Ais.» he replied with his innocent, cheerful tone.

 

Until Hestia barged into the scene, throwing her arms around Bell with so much emphasis that he was knocked back as he tried to hold her up.

 

«Bell!! I missed you!!»«It's been less than a day, Goddess...» he said, slightly amused at that declaration.


After Hestia had calmed down, the group went to the center of the camp, where several units of soldiers were preparing dinner in large pots over the bonfires. The main group gathered next to the entourage of Emperor Victor, who had already made arrangements as regal as possible in that situation. 

 

This meant that, while the ruler sat at one edge of the table, the one opposite to him was empty; the deities and the guests from Orario were made to sit as close as possible to him. And in the arrangement, Bell ended up right next to Ais and Lefiya, who were sitting on his left side, while Alfia was on his right. Likely, this had been arranged by his aunt.

 

«So...have you two been told what we're going to fight?» he asked, a little embarrassed, trying to make conversation.

 

Ais and Lefiya actually looked quite gloomy when they were reminded about that.

 

«Yes.» Lefiya replied. «I can't say it's very encouraging: are we really going to fight a monster that only a divine weapon can kill?»

 

«So it seems.» Bell replied with a careful tone. «Lady Artemis explained to me everything she knows about Antares, though.»

 

«And do you think you can really do this?» Lefiya asked with a comprehensible skepticism. «Besides, is throwing that spear at this Antares all you have to do?»

 

«Well, easier said than done.» Bell replied with a nervous chuckle. «Using that spear also requires me to have a clear mind and to be set on defeating the monster. And right now, whenever I try to think about what we will find there, I start shivering.»

 

«Don't say it like that!» Lefiya protested. Our lives will depend on your success!»

 

Hearing that put even more pressure on Bell than before, but he couldn't deny that. In fact, he had already realized it since the beginning of this whole affair.

 

Ais put down her fork and startled the boy by reaching his shoulder with a hand.

 

«Bell...it's okay to be afraid.» she said with a surprisingly tender voice. «But...we will all be with you...and I can't wait...to fight at your side.»

 

Both Bell and Lefiya, for opposite reasons, were left with their jaws wide open. The elf girl stuttered and then started crying as if she had lost the affection of a relative she cared about. Bell was flustered, at first, but as Ais' words sank in, he realized just how important the following day was going to be.

 

For the first time, he was going to fight alongside his idol. They would not be simply sparring: they would both point their sword against an ancestral evil. They were going to share the same battlefield and cut their way through victory, together.

 

And while this put an even more enormous pressure on him, it also strengthened his determination to give his all, so that he would not make a fool of himself in front of the girl he aspired to reach.

 

«Y-Yes!» he replied in the end with a vigorous smile.

 

«Hey! What are you two doing?!» Hestia's voice suddenly boomed from the other side of the table. The little Goddess had risen up and was about to throw herself over the table, so much so that Artemis and Athena had to hold her back.

 

Bell chuckled nervously and decided to pose another question that had been lingering in his mind for a few hours. He leaned toward Alfia and whispered:

 

«Auntie, whose Falna does the Emperor have?»

 

«Actually, none.» his aunt replied calmly.

 

«Eh?!» Bell gasped. Even Ais and Lefiya, who had heard it, turned around in surprise.

 

«It's a tradition of the imperial family: since the Empire has three major Familias, the Emperor is expected to be neutral. The deities advise him, but every major decision falls entirely on him, and they obey him. I have to admit that since Victor doesn't have a falna, and so he is relatively weak, he tends to use his brain over his brawn.»

 

The youngsters were left both baffled and admiring.

 

«And he has still come all the way here?» Lefiya asked. «Isn't this battle incredibly dangerous for someone like him?»

 

«Apparently, he insisted. He said that, if the battle is lost, the Empire will be destroyed anyway. If anything, he seems to have the genuine respect of the soldiers. They will fight even harder if they know that he is also doing everything he can.»

 

If the youngsters did not have the perception of how important that quest was, now they definitely did.

 

They were going to fight a monster so powerful that it could wipe out the largest nation on the continent. And if that monster ever longed to return to its mother, the Dungeon, then Orario might be next on the list.

 

Bell steeled his resolve even more. He didn't want such a responsibility, but he wasn't going to run.

 

With the spear of Orion, he would kill Antares and bring back hope, just like the heroes he had admired all of his life.

Chapter 14: Antares/Ancestral Evil

Summary:

The Empire and the group of Adventurers march against Antares. However, a secret weighs on the expedition.

Chapter Text

The following morning, after spending the night in the same tent as Welf, Zald, and Dardanus, Bell woke up at the first light of day, put on his white outfit as Orion, took the spear, and went outside, being too nervous to keep sleeping.

 

The camp was mostly quiet, except for the few sentries and troops patrolling at night. Bell looked around, taking a moment to see how vast that assemblage was. There were tents wherever he looked. Even without the traffic of the day before, he felt like a tiny part of the enormous machine of the imperial army. He wondered if the larger Familias back in Orario were like that, and whether he would ever manage to make his own as remotely big as that.

 

«Bell?»

 

That voice…Bell turned around and spotted his idol looking at him with surprise.

 

«Ah…Ais. Good morning.» he said with a timid smile.

 

The girl changed her puzzled expression with a smile, as well, and replied: «Good morning…I didn’t think you would already be awake.»

 

Bell made a nervous chuckle. «I know I said I want to become a hero…but…how to say it? I’ve been an Adventurer for less than two months. I didn’t expect to find myself involved in a battle that might decide the fate of the whole world.»

 

Ais made a soft gasp. Perhaps she hadn’t given that aspect of the quest enough importance when she had accepted it per Finn’s request. Now that Bell had brought it to her attention, she started feeling slightly anxious. After all, Dardanus had said that no weapon could pierce Antares’ magic stone, even if a sufficiently strong attack could tear its flesh.

 

Then, she smiled gently again. «It’s true…and that’s why…you’re amazing.»

 

Bell was pretty sure that his ears were playing tricks on him. «U-Uh????»

 

«Even…with such a burden…you didn’t hesitate to take up this quest…you’re incredible, Bell.» she added with even more admiration..

 

Bell felt his face burn with embarrassment, but he couldn’t just freak out in front of her. That was why he decided to focus on the main reason he was fighting for.

 

«Well…I…I don’t want to let my uncles down. I…also want to protect everyone…my companions, my Goddess, and…ehm…Lady Artemis and her followers…»

 

As he mentioned that last name, Ais’s face suddenly froze. Then, probably without her noticing, she became colder, almost annoyed.

 

«Do you…like Artemis?» she asked, eventually.

 

Bell felt his heart skip a beat and the blood drain from his face.

 

«Wait-!! I…I believe she is worthy of respect, but…I-I think you’re getting it all wrong, Ais!!!» he said in panic.

 

She wasn’t listening, though, as she turned away and pouted.

 

Trying to salvage the situation, Bell tried to divert the focus to another matter. «Hey, uh…are you hungry?»

 

Ais waited a moment, as if she wanted to make him hold his breath, then she conceded: «Yes…let’s find a bonfire.» She then proposed.

 

Several bonfires with pots hanging over them had been left from the day and night before. Everyone could try to restart them and use them to prepare their breakfast, and as the morning call would come up shortly, they decided to take at least one of those before the camp started swarming with people. At least, they figured, they would save their comrades the effort of looking for another one.

 

However, a voice called them out of nowhere.

 

«Hey, you two. You are from Orario, right?»

 

The two young adventurers turned and spotted a young man with chainmail, which was part of the Imperials' basic equipment. Somehow, Bell was under the impression of having already met that young soldier, perhaps the day before.

 

Bell pointed a finger toward himself, as if to ask the soldier if he was talking to him.

 

The young man kept smiling and gestured for them to approach. «Yes, you two. Would you like to share some soup?»

 

Bell and Ais looked at each other. The girl, in particular, was blushing a little, and she made a side step toward Bell, as if to hide behind him. Then she tucked his sleeve, begging him to answer in her stead.

 

How she could feel awkward was a mystery for Bell, but she looked too cute to discuss that. He raised a hand in friendship and replied cordially: «Gladly. We were just looking for a pot.»

 

«Then please, be my guest.»

 

«Thank you so much.» Bell replied as he sat on one of the short benches around the bonfire.

 

«We didn’t introduce each other, but you passed next to my unit yesterday.» the soldier said with a friendly tone as he extended a hand toward Bell. «My name is Konis.»

 

«Nice to meet you, Konis.» Bell replied with his usual kindness.

 

«H-Hello…» Ais timidly replied.

 

Konis then filled two bowls with red stew and handed them to the adventurers. Bell thanked him, while Ais whispered her thanks. They ate it, and Bell said that he liked it.

 

«It’s a recipe of my mother. I don’t think it’s as good as hers, but I believe it came out quite well.»

 

«Is your village far from here?» Bell asked, curious.

 

«Nearly two months by foot.» the soldier replied. «I came to the capital and received the blessing from God Teutatis when I heard the call to arms.»

 

Ais seemed puzzled by that. «You…you’re a rookie?»

 

Konis chuckled and rubbed his neck. «I’m not even going to stay that long. Provided I survive this battle, I will return to my family afterward. I will probably have to fight in the seasonal invasions, though, now that I have a falna.»

 

«...I’m not sure I follow.» Bell asked, puzzled, as he kept eating.

 

«Right. You guys have your Familia system. But here in the Empire, things are slightly different. While the three principal deities maintain a group of hardcore veterans…Adventurers, if you prefer, when it’s time to fight off the monster invasions, there is a draft around the Empire.»

 

Bell was stunned and fascinated at the same time. He was so used to Orario’s system that he realized he had no idea how the other countries, which only had a small number of deities, managed the blessings.

 

«So you…have to fight?»

 

«In my case, as I said, I volunteered. But yes, every village generally must provide one or two warriors and pay for their maintenance. Volunteers are still welcome. We are assigned to one of the three deities based on necessity. Once the army disbands, our falnas are sealed, and we return home…until next time.»

 

«Is it…hard?» Ais asked, seemingly unable to make that question more elaborate than that.

 

«Sure. The trip is always quite a bother, but…well, the alternative is to let the monsters run over our lands entirely. Besides, the sealed falnas are pretty helpful: we know we have been summoned every time they are awakened. It takes a massive load off the imperial bureaucracy.»

 

«Woah…» Bell murmured.

 

At that point, his ears caught some heavy steps from behind him and Ais. Feeling like he knew that particular clang, he turned around and, as he thought, saw Dardanus and Zald, but also Welf, Lili, Alfia, Hestia, and Lefiya, who had all gathered at some point after waking up.

 

«GAAAAHHHH!!!»

 

And seeing the two young adventurers together, the Goddess and the Elf girl from Wishe Forest freaked out.

 

«Bell Cranel!! What do you think you’re doing to Miss Ais?!!»

 

«Wallen-whatisit!!! Seducing my Bell so early in the morning???»

 

They were clearly about to jump onto the frightened Bell and the confused Sword Princess when Alfia grabbed them and held them back effortlessly.

 

Lili was visibly pouting in disappointment, but she refrained from throwing a tantrum, at least this time. Instead, she hurried to take the spot on Bell’s free side. Lefiya did the same with Ais, and Hestia eventually had to give up and sit with the Three Demons.

 

On the other side, more imperial soldiers, likely members of Konis’s unit, showed up, and as they noticed the Demons, tensions mounted a little bit.

 

«Bell. Ais.» Dardanus spoke softly in an attempt to calm the situation. «I see you were trying to make friends.»

 

«Ah, this is Konis.» Bell said, more or less with the same intention. «He offered us some soup.»

 

Ais nodded with a positive huff.

 

«Thank you for taking care of my nephew, soldier.» Alfia politely said.

 

«No need to thank me. You’re our guests, after all.» Konis replied with a smile. Then he turned toward his comrades. «Come on, guys. They don’t bite.»

 

A bit encouraged by that, the other seven Imperials sat on the other benches around the bonfire. As the atmosphere became lighter, the two sides started to speak with each other, and some curious members of different units also stopped by, interested to learn something about the famed adventurers of Orario.

 

Dardanus, Alfia, and Zald were unhappy with that kind of attention. Bell could understand that their grudge against the Empire still influenced their behavior with those people, but he kept trying to keep that bridge open.

 

«Mr. Konis just told us that this will be his first real battle. Are you all also draftees?» he asked.

 

«This ain’t my first fight.» the only woman among the soldiers, a lady in her late 30s, replied with a relaxed attitude. «But I am a levy, too. You can tell it because we have the same gear.»

 

«Yeah.» someone else added. «The Emperor provides us with these armors and weapons. The officers who serve with the Gods are rich enough to pay for their own, better stuff.»

 

«After all, we are only here to reduce the number of small fries, while the officers cut down the big monsters.»

 

«Just how regularly do the monsters invade you?» Lili asked.

 

« Eight months, usually.» Konis replied. «But while we kill the brunt of them before they stampede on the nearest cities, many of them flee into the surrounding forests. The officers spend most of their time hunting them down before the next invasion.»

 

«So that’s why their levels are so high.» Lefiya commented, quite impressed and surprised.

 

«Yes. General Targut and General Balfria are the pillars of the Empire. All the other officers aim to be like them.»

 

«For this battle, we are going to need the help of everyone.» Dardannus reminded. «I hope you know we won’t fight your regular monsters.»

 

«Don’t worry about us, sir.» Konis replied. «We are well aware. We will give everything we can to protect our homes.»

 

«I’m glad to hear that. Let’s finish here, quickly. The Emperor would like to make a speech before we leave.» the Executor concluded.

 

The group ate, and then the soldiers returned to grab their gear and rejoin their units in the Teutatis Familia. Meanwhile, the adventurers of Orario gathered at the northeast entrance of the camp, the direction they needed to take to start the mission.

 

The whole army had now gathered outside the camp, which was being dismantled very quickly, and it had taken a form where Rethusa and most of the Artemis Familia were at the very front, as they would the scouts of the expedition, given their experience in navigating harsh terrains.

 

All the while, the whole group from Orario, including Hermes Familia, was placed at the center of the large column alongside all the deities. Since the entire strategy revolved around Bell, they had been designated to protect and open a path for him once they reached the Elsos Ruins, where Antares was supposedly finishing to awaken.

 

Before they started the march, which would take them through the homonymous forest region of Elsos, Victor intended to deliver a speech. As he rode on a beautiful white stallion, donning shining silver armor, the Emperor marched up and down as he spoke with a resolute voice.

 

«Some 300 years ago, our ancestors came together to fight against the relentless claws of evil that scourged our lands. Over the centuries, our forefathers fought, bled, and died to establish a solid, unmovable foundation for our people to prosper. And that we did. We grew, we built a civilization, and we built a country free from the fear of the monsters.

 

Today, however, that legacy, our homes, our loved ones, and indeed the entire world, hangs on a thread. An ancestral evil, thought to be sealed forever, has been awakened from its slumber, and it threatens to unleash a disaster the likes of which we can’t even comprehend.»

 

His stallion made a soft nicker as the Emperor spurred it so he could talk to the army's furthest rows.

 

«As we march today, we will thrust our destinies against a creature that no mortal weapon can kill.» he then turned his head toward the center of the formation, easily spotting Bell and the Gods. «Thanks to our deities' blessings and guidance, we now have a chance to end this horror once and for all. A mortal worthy of wielding a divine weapon has appeared before us. All we have to do is make sure he can reach Antares. I know some of you question whether we can trust an outsider, yet I ask you: What choice do we have in the face of overwhelming evil?»

 

Nobody replied, but some faces in the crowd were clearly taking those words very seriously.

 

«Faced with a challenge that none of us could have predicted, we can only rely on the Gods' judgment. Let it be known that there will be no record of this battle. It is up to you whether you will tell it once you return to your villages and cities, but there will be no official glory or recognition.»

 

Bell was quite surprised to hear that.

 

«Why the secrecy?» he whispered to Zald, who was nearest to him.

 

«We don’t want the world to think that there might be other Ancestrals waking up. It would invite panic.»

 

It seemed quite an understandable excuse. However, Bell saw something strange in Zald’s expression. His tone was off, for lack of a better term.

 

Then, Victor resumed his speech.

 

«But this battle is not about glory or prestige. This battle will decide the fate of the world. If we fail, then our beloved nation, our towns, and dearest ones will be consumed by the endless wrath of Antares!» he stressed with much vigor. «I urge you to remember that, as we march toward our fate. If not for the Empire, for the legacy of your forefathers, then give your hearts to protect everything you hold dear on this good Earth!»

 

A roar emerged from the soldiers and filled the air.

 

«March, my people! Onward, to face our challenge! I will be among you, for there is only victory or destruction! Let your hearts always remember the day we defeated the embodiment of nightmare!»

 

Another roar, much longer than the first, involved even the apparently emotionless Targut, whose werewolf howl was almost as loud as the whole crowd of humans and beastfolk. Despite the effort ahead of them looking useless, the thousands of men and women in that army were ready to fight and lay down their lives as they carried their hopes for a future on the spear wielder, Orion.

 

Bell could feel the pressure mounting on his heart, yet the determination of those people, who were counting on him to deliver the final blow to the monster, was pushing him forward. He didn’t ask for this burden, but would meet this challenge with everything he had.

 

As the Emperor joined the central group, surrounded by his Level 5 guards, from the front, Targut roared:

 

«Forward! March!»


It took two hours of marching before the army reached the edge of the forest of Elsos. And just by looking at it, everybody could see the first signs of Antares’ awakening.

 

«The trees…» Lefiya murmured. As an elf, she was susceptible to the well-being of nature.

 

«What is that horrible color they have?» Lanthe, who accompanied them as part of the mage squad, also commented.

 

The forest was vast, but as they looked toward its core, they saw the trees reduced to a purplish, dead mass of leaves or already corrupted and rotten.

 

«This is Antares’ doing.» Artemis explained with a begrudged tone. «It uses the essence of life around it to restore its energy and create its army.»

 

«If we don’t stop it, the whole world will look like this.» Ogun added with a somber voice.

 

Bell gulped silently. He just didn’t want to imagine Orario, and the landscape around it marred like the one he was looking at that moment.

 

At the front, Targut and Balfria started splitting the army into different units. Since most adventurers from Orario didn’t take part in the briefing, Dardanus explained what the plan was: The army was going to form a compact column and advance through the only trail to the ruins, fending off the monsters to allow Bell to reach the location where Antares was waiting. The whole group from Orario, plus Artemis Familia and the deities, would accompany him all the way to the center of the complex ruins.

 

«How big are those ruins?» Asfi asked.

 

«From the outside, they look like a small fort, but the real prison for Antares was established inside a deep cave network. I believe you will feel a certain familiarity down there, having delved into the Dungeon for so long.»

 

«How far is it?»

 

«21 kilomeders, approximately.»

 

«Damn. That’s not exactly close.» Welf commented. «Especially if we are going to meet a swarm of monsters.»

 

«Leave it to the army.» Zald recommended. «Our priority is to push toward the ruins, find Antares, and kill it.»

 

«Ironically, the enemy is helping us, with all this destruction.» Victor calmly noted. «If no trees are around the ruins, the army will have more room to maneuver.»

 

«I hope so.» Falgar replied.

 

«Lefiya, Lanthe, you try to spare your magic for the final push.» Alfia instructed, as commander of the mages.

 

«Yes, ma’am.» the elf and her half-kin replied in chorus.

 

«And you, Bell, don’t take useless risks.» Dardanus recommended. «If anything happens to you, we’re all doomed.»

 

«Y-Yes!» the boy replied with determination.

 

«Ais, you stay close to him.»

 

Ais huffed with a positive resolve.

 

«The first row is moving. We'd better go.» Athena noted.

 

Agreeing with that statement, the group resumed the march, taking position behind the first two companies that started penetrating the forest. And the deeper they reached, the more they felt a sense of claustrophobia and misery. Even if the woods became less dense, that despoiled landscape instilled a similar feeling. Or perhaps, it was a side effect of Antares’ power. After all, not even the Gods were sure about the real power of an Ancestral Monster.

 

And once they entered the open field, it didn’t take long before their first opponents came in sight.

 

A sinister scream filled the air. Actually, there were hundreds of them—ominous shrieks of monsters.

 

«Shields up!» Both Targut and Balfria roared from the front. The clanging of the shields resonated all the way to the center.

 

Then, a dark swarm of creatures emerged from the opposite side of the field—monsters with the shape of scorpions, which Bell heard were common animals in the Kaios Desert. Each crack between the various parts of their carapace glowed with a red light, and they were fast. In just a few seconds, they slammed into the first line.

 

Immediately, Targut and Balfria unleashed their full might as Level 6, turning a large swath of the monsters to dust. However, there were so many that some inevitably avoided the shock wave and attacked the soldiers.

 

The Imperials held firm. Thrusting their spears and holding their shields, they held up impressively well. But nearly a dozen of them were wounded in the first skirmish, and two succumbed to the wounds.

 

But that was just the first wave. Immediately, another one came. There were so many monsters that Bell couldn’t even count them. The battle thus increased in violence. More officers rushed into the action to support the bulk of the Imperial army. The most severely wounded soldiers began to flow back into the rear, where the healers started their work.

 

The army didn’t have high levels in this department, though. The highest one was a Level 3 Healer from Ogun Familia. The best they could do was reattach any severed limbs and restore some energy to the wounded, enough for them to return to the fight in half an hour. But for the most part, it was up to the reserves to fill the gaps opened in the primary formation.

 

As he saw all that, Bell felt the urge to rush to the front. His right hand started to tremble, and his face did not hide his emotions in the slightest.

 

«Bell. Stay calm. It’s not the right moment.» Alfia firmly instructed.

 

«How am I supposed to stay calm? Shouldn’t we help them?» he replied nervously.

 

«There will be plenty of fighting to do inside the ruins, Bell.» Zald added. «If you go now, you will only tire yourself out.»

 

«In a battle this big, everyone has their role to play, young Cranel.» Victor added from behind them, making Bell turn his head. «Against a mass of enemies like this, giving in to emotions would put the whole army at risk.»

 

«He’s right, Bell…Finn…always scolded me for that.» Ais added with a hint of embarrassment.

 

«You think we like just standing here?» Lefiya intervened with a controlled scolding. «It’s difficult, but you will be even less helpful if you collapse from exhaustion.»

 

«They’re right, Master Bell. Please, do not insist.» Lili concluded.

 

Grunting softly, Bell gave up, for the moment.

 

The battle kept going. Despite the seemingly endless number of scorpions, the army was keeping up. The higher levels were mighty, with nothing to envy their Orario counterparts. They kept cutting entire swaths of monsters relentlessly, and as the troops quickly regained their dexterity with the weapons, the wall of steel became immovable.

 

Until a high-pitched shriek suddenly filled the skies. The group looked up, searching for the source, though the higher levels seemed to recognize them as something similar.

 

And then they appeared: dragons flying toward the humans, ready to unleash destruction with their fire breaths.

 

«Damn it! So it’s true.» Zald muttered between his teeth.

 

«Zald, come with me. Alfia, direct the magic fire.» Dardanus quickly instructed.

 

The two warriors dashed forward to help the first line, leaving Bell and his party to wait, while Alfia directed Lanthe and the other mages to fire their faster spells in the sky, if anything, to keep the dragons at bay.

 

«Enemies on the left! We’re under attack on the left flank!» A messenger came all of a sudden, reporting to the Emperor.

 

«Captain Kadun, bring your men over there!» Victor promptly ordered.

 

«Yes, Your Majesty.» a tall man, with a skin as dark as that of Ogun and wielding a curved sword the design of which Bell had never even conceived before, replied and then left at a speed that indicated he was a reasonably high level.

 

«Uhm. Is that guy from the Kaios Desert?» Welf asked. «The sword definitely looks like one.»

 

«He is.» Ogun replied. «Kadun is my strongest Child. He was a slave who fled through the Desert to reach the Empire. I took him in since then. Don’t worry, whatever is happening over there, he will plug the gap.»

 

«Still, we'd better be on guard.» Asfi alerted.

 

As if on cue, they heard another roar and then a new batch of five dragons. They ignored the frontal formation and flew directly toward the center. Alfia promptly unleashed her offensive spell, and so did Lanthe, who had a spell capable of firing a burst of sharp icicles. It was still weak, but effective enough to wound the smaller dragons.

 

However, the real issue was not the dragons, but the fact that they were carrying each a ball that seemed like a bag made of flesh. They then let them fall toward the humans, and the bags just popped open, revealing dozens of scorpions.

 

«Protect the Gods and His Majesty!» the commander of Victor’s bodyguards yelled. The guards immediately raised their shields and formed a circle around the Emperor and the deities, while the adventurers prepared to intercept the monsters.

 

«Tempest!» Ais unleashed an attack of her wind magic toward the sky, but while it slayed many of the monsters, they were spread too much for her to kill them all, so many still landed and immediately aimed at the deities.

 

At this point, Bell got rid of any brakes and charged against the monsters. He ran through them, cutting them relentlessly with astonishing speed and precision. In ten seconds, he had freed up the frontal side of the guards, who were left surprised by the agility of that Level 2.

 

Still, it was precisely the boy's impetus that triggered the reaction of everyone else. The adventurers of Orario spread out and hunted down the dropped monsters with relentless efficiency.

 

Until one of them shrieked toward the sky. Ais cut it down, and everyone assumed it was just calling for more backup from the dragons, but then the ground started to shake. Someone cursed, the Guards tightened their formation around the VIPs. Alfia, having a sudden intuition, directed one of her magical attacks toward the ground. The bubble dissipated, spreading out around the terrain and allowing her to sense if anything was moving below.

 

She felt a tremor. She followed it with her mana and realized with horror what was going on.

 

«Bell! Jump!» she ordered immediately.

 

Bell hesitated. He couldn’t see any enemy, so he wondered where he should’ve jumped. But when the ground right beneath him started moving, his rabbit-like reaction was quick enough for him to obey and jump straight up.

 

The ground he was standing on just a second ago collapsed, and another scorpion emerged. This one was much bigger than the others, slightly bigger than a horse, and its right chela was quickly reaching Bell, even as he was in midair.

 

Bell noticed it, but he wasn’t in a position to bring any of his two weapons to intercept that blow.

 

It might have ended very badly if a knife hadn’t suddenly flown in and pierced the limb of the monster, severing it just in time.

 

Bell adjusted his grip on the Orion Spear and then thrust himself downward, aiming the weapon at the location where he now knew the magical stones of those monsters resided. With a grunt that quickly became a yell of effort, he easily penetrated the carapace of the beast. The spear cut through it like butter; the monster shrieked weakly and then turned to ash.

 

The attack was over. No more monsters appeared. It seemed like that suicide attack was all a ruse to tell the bigger one where to emerge, but the simple fact that those beasts could move underground was still alarming news.

 

Bell turned around to regroup with the others, and in doing so, he noticed that Artemis was on her knees, holding a hand over her heart with a tired expression.

 

«Lady Artemis!» Lanthe rushed to her Goddess.

 

«Artemis, hey!» Hestia also intervened with alarm.

 

Bell was stunned for a moment: What happened? He was sure that no monster had even gotten near the deities.

 

Artemis made a strained expression for two more seconds, then relaxed her face and gave a tired smile. «I’m fine, everyone. Sorry.»

 

«Fine?!» Hestia snapped. «All you did was throw a knife! There is no way you collapsed because of something like that!»

 

«It’s fine, Hestia.» Athena intervened with a firm gentleness. Softly pushing Hestia aside before helping Artemis stand up.

 

«What’s going on?!» Bell asked, baffled.

 

Lanthe, however, replied with an acid voice. «There is nothing. You don’t have to worry about it.»

 

«Eh…?» The boy was just at a loss for words.

 

«You’re the hero, right? Just focus on doing your hero thing, then.» The half-elf replied before walking back to her position with the mages.

 

Seeing that scene, Welf, Lili, Ais and Lefiya all gathered around him and looked just as confused in the direction of Artemis or Lanthe.

 

«Bell…something is not right, here.» Welf whispered, concerned.

 

Not that the boy needed somebody to tell him, but he couldn’t help mutter a positive as he inquired in his mind what kind of pain could be afflicting Artemis.

 

Dardanus swung his bardiche down and cut the last of the monsters, a Kobold.

 

He had been definitely surprised to see that the dragons had brought with them a mixture of wild monsters from the region, but with him and Zald helping, the army had managed to repel even this savage offensive.

 

On the left of the Executor, Targut also finished extracting his steel claws from the body of a downed Silverback, which then turned to ash.

 

«Not bad.» Dardanus conceded.

 

«This is nothing..» the werewolf replied, unfazed. «The seasonal hordes are much worse.»

 

«I have a feeling that we are going to find something worse than the Dungeon’s Deep Floors, though.»

 

«I wouldn’t know. I never saw them.» Targut replied, almost annoyed.

 

That tone annoyed Dardanus. «Oh, I know. I lost many friends, preventing your companions from doing that.»

 

«And you think I didn’t lose any friends on those days? And knowing that I wasn’t there to help has made it even worse.»

 

«Why do you even want the Dungeon so badly?!» Dardanus asked, out of patience.

 

Targut replied after a moment. «Tell me, when is the last time the Dungeon was about to erase Orario?»

 

Dardanus was puzzled.

 

«I’m not talking about monsters brought to the surface by humans.» the General continued, clearly referring to the time of the Great Feud, when the invaders and Evilus created a corridor from the Dungeon that brought a horde of monsters onto the surface. «I’m talking about all the creatures inside that hole rushing to the surface in order to destroy everything they see. Has it ever occurred since the foundation of Orario?»

 

Dardanus started to realize what the werewolf was trying to say. «Not that I can remember. No.» he replied with a moderate tone.

 

«Exactly.» Targut said, coldly. «Thanks to your God, Ouranos, the Dungeon is basically tamed. You can enter and challenge it at your leisure. You can do it every day and for as long as you want, knowing that the Monsters will not run over the surface unless your failsafe somehow disappears. In short, for you, becoming strong is almost a choice, and you have every chance to fulfill it rather quickly.

 

«We, on the other hand, are obligated to fight. Because if we don’t, then we all die. We have to be strong, lest our loved ones and the country that sustains us get completely destroyed.»

 

All of a sudden, Dardanus was shocked. He felt ashamed and naive.

 

«Of course, we never wanted to fight you.» Targut continued. «But your Guild continued to deny us the chance to fight inside the Dungeon. Even if we offered to pay or donate every item we would obtain from our expeditions, the Guild always refused us. So, when we saw an opportunity to take over Orario and felt ready to do so, we took action. It’s as simple as that.»

 

The Executor had no idea how to reply. He knew about the requests from the Empire to send some warriors to the Dungeon, but he had always assumed that they wanted to spy on the city, and that this move would strengthen a foreign nation. After all, Dardanus realized that he had the mentality of the upper echelons of Orario: he felt that the Dungeon belonged exclusively to the city, and that no one else should have access to it.

 

However, Targut’s argumentation was incontestable. In fact, it proved that the Empire was the first real line of defense of the whole continent against the unknown regions of the Far North. Its people were under constant pressure to defend against frequent invasions of enormous packs of bloodthirsty monsters. For them, fighting and becoming stronger wasn’t a simple desire like Bell had. It was a matter of life and death.

 

A Level 4 officer arrived to report that they had lost the equivalent of an entire company, which meant approximately 70 men, but the army was overall still in fighting shape.

 

Dardanus and Targut gathered with Balfria and Zald and discussed the matter of the dragons. Still, there wasn’t much more to say: they were the proof that the Black Dragon was supporting Antares, in such an elaborate way that couldn’t have come from the regular monsters.

 

«You don’t think the Black Dragon is waiting for us, right?» Balfria asked, not hiding a degree of uncertainty in her tone.

 

«Believe me, if it had entered the battlefield…we couldn’t possibly miss its presence.» Zald replied with certainty.

 

«However, we should go and discuss this with His Majesty.» Dardanus suggested. «The dragons will render this battle even more difficult.»

 

«I agree.» Targut conceded. «Besides, we need to redistribute the archers and the mages in order to keep the skies clear.»

 

«General Targut.» Rethusa’s voice came up.

 

«Ah, Lady Rethusa. Is your Familia all right?»

 

«Yes. We fended off some groups that were trying to flank the army. But we also spotted something interesting.»

 

«Let’s get back to His Majesty. We have a lot to discuss.»

 

The group did so, rushing to the center of the formation, where they found the signs of the recent fight. Alfia briefly explained what happened.

 

«They even drop their friends over our heads, now?» Zald commented, frustrated.

 

«Clearly, these dragons are different from any species we have ever encountered. In the Dungeon or outside.» Dardanus noted.

 

«Lady Rethusa, what did you want to report?» Victor asked.

 

«Kallistos and her group pushed back against a small group and eventually spotted what looked like a large nest of eggs right on our path. It seems that Antares’ power is spreading fast, if it’s already able to create them outside the ruins.»

 

«Then we have to hit them with everything we got, right from the start.» Ogun suggested.

 

«Agreed. We must form a spearhead with…» Dardanus started, only to be interrupted by a voice that spoke with firm ominousness.

 

«Uncle…»

 

Every one of the commanders stopped and turned. Bell had walked up right behind his uncles, his eyes showing a frown that they had never seen on him.

 

«Bell…is it something urgent?» the Executor asked.

 

Bell leaned the spear slightly forward, at which point a chill ran through his uncles, even if they managed to hide it, for the moment.

 

«This spear…what will happen when I strike Antares?» he asked.

 

Their eyes widened, and the other commanders also started to feel uncomfortable. All the while, Lili, Welf, Ais and Lefiya looked puzzled.

 

«What do you think will happen?» Alfia tried to minimize, but there was something in her voice that betrayed her apparent confidence. «Just destroy the magic stone and…»

 

«Enough!» Bell yelled with anger. There was a moment of silence that followed the sudden outburst from a boy whom everyone considered incapable of getting angry with the people he loved. «You thought I wouldn’t notice? Ever since I took up this spear, you three have been weird, as if something was weighing on you.» he accused, and his uncles couldn’t counter. «Then Miss Rethusa, Miss Lanthe…all of their Familia have been looking resigned to something horrible. Why?» Rethusa and Lanthe averted their gazes. «And finally, just now, after I pierced one of those monsters with the spear, Lady Artemis had felt ill.»

 

«You…used it…?» Zald murmured.

 

Bell made a step forward, full of frustration and rage. «Uncles, what is going on here? What’s actually going to happen if we succeed?!»

 

By now, Zald and Dardanus had started to sweat on their foreheads, while Alfia was sinking her claws into her arms.

 

«Bell…we…» she tried to say with a broken voice.

 

«Wait, please.» a graceful voice came from the deities.

 

It was Artemis who stepped forward with elegance and a calm demeanor. Gently placing a hand on her chest, she declared: «It’s only right that I explain this.»

 

«Artemis…?» Hestia asked, puzzled.

 

«Lady Artemis…» Lanthe added, on the verge of crying, which only made Bell more alarmed.

 

Artemis walked up in front of Bell and spoke to him with patience and understanding. «Bell, you need to understand that a divine weapon is tied to the essence of the deity it belongs to. When you pierced that monster before and destroyed its stone, the spear used a part of my divine spirit to kill the creature.»

 

Bell was confused, but his horrible feeling was only increasing. «A…part of your…»

 

«Simply put, young Bell…» Hermes, who was reaching the two of them, spoke up with a more solemn tone than his usual one. «The divine weapons can destroy any creature of the Dungeon, but since the essence of the monsters themselves comes from the Dungeon, which is just as powerful as that of us Gods, the only way to destroy it permanently is…to use fire against fire.»

 

Bell paled. «Fire against fire…? Wait…are you saying…?»

 

Artemis delivered the final news. «When you pierce Antares, I will erase its life in exchange for my own. I will die.»

 

The younger adventurers and Hestia gasped in surprise and shock.

 

As for Bell, his face had become a picture of horror. He started sweating, and his breathing became ragged. «W-What…?» he murmured.

 

His uncles couldn’t bring themselves to say anything. Alfia turned around to hide the fact that she was about to bawl.

 

The boy was left frozen. His head lowered as his panicked breaths filled the silent scene.

 

«Bell…» Hermes tried to reach with a hand.

 

«Stay back!!» Bell snapped and then threw the spear to the ground.

 

Overwhelmed by desperation, the boy tried to sprint away, but before he could even leave the perimeter of soldiers, Balfria jumped forward and went to hold him. Being sympathetic to that reaction, she made sure not to grab him in any painful way while the boy struggled and yelled for him to be let go.

 

His energies ran out soon enough, and Bell fell to the ground, still unable to process all that he had just been told.

 

«Master Bell!» Lili rushed to the help.

 

«Artemis…» Hestia walked up to the two deities. «Is this true…?» she asked with both sorrow and anger.

 

The blue-haired Goddess made a calm nod. «Antares has always been my responsibility, Hestia. If the only way to free the Lower World from it is to give my life, then I will.»

 

«Hold on just a second!!» Lefiya snapped herself, surprising everyone. «I may not like that guy, but are you saying that you’ve been tricking him into committing a deicide?!»

 

That hit the Demons even harder. Dardanus and Zald lowered their heads in shame. Alfia couldn’t bring herself to turn back.

 

«No, this is even worse.» Asfi accused. «A normal deicide would imply just sending the God back to Heaven, but they would still be alive. This…are you saying that he will basically erase any trace of Lady Artemis?!»

 

«How did it even come to your mind?!» Welf snarled. «Are you seriously telling me that there is no other way?!»

 

«There isn’t.» Victor spoke with a calm resignation. «We analyzed every opportunity, but there is no other way that will ensure our victory against Antares. We can’t seal him again, because there are no more powerful Spirits like the ones of ancient times. Therefore, someone has to use the spear. And the spear has chosen Bell Cranel.»

 

«This is…wrong!» even Ais said with disdain.

 

Silence fell. Even the soldiers close enough to hear all that didn’t have the strength to react in any way.

 

How could they, after all? A mortal sending a God back to Heaven was already taboo, but this? This was on another level entirely. There was nobody in the whole world, not even the most wretched soul, who would’ve liked to be in Bell’s shoes at the moment.

 

In the midst of that, Artemis walked up to Bell, who was still on his four and staring at the rotten ground, as if it had some sort of answer. The Goddess calmly knelt next to him and whipped out a gentle smile.

 

«Bell, even if I’m a Goddess, I can’t fathom how you are feeling. And I would like to say that I could take this burden off you, but I’m unable to. I can’t bring out the full power of the spear, down here.» she said, and extended an arm to retake the weapon in her hands. «I hate to be asking such a gentle child to commit a terrible sin, but, if you can, I want you to consider my feelings, as well.»

 

Bell didn’t reply. He simply stopped making loud breaths as his eyes remained frozen.

 

«I’ve been in the Lower World for a long time.» Artemis continued with her soothing tone. «I’ve met tons of wonderful Daughters, even if I had to let most of them go after a short time. After all, many get tired of the life I lead. But I don’t regret anything. I have come to realize just how intriguing and fun the Lower World is, thanks to all of you. That is why I want to protect it.»

 

She positioned the spear in a way that invited him to take it as soon as he was ready.

 

«Bell…I know this is selfish. No Child should have this task pushed on them. But if we don’t act, the Lower World, my precious daughters…they will all be involved in an endless tragedy. Therefore…I beg you…My Orion. Help me protect the world I love.»

 

The scene remained quiet for around five more seconds, until Bell silently extended an arm and grabbed the spear.

 

He used it to help himself up. His eyes were devoid of their usual energy and always low. He simply walked back in line, pushing back anyone who tried to comfort him, even Ais and his uncles.

 

Alfia left the army for a few minutes and went crying behind a few bushes. Dardanus and Zald returned to the preparations, their hearts heavier than ever.

 

Bell barely registered what happened in the next two hours. He was kept away from the real fight, after all, to give him the time to recollect his thoughts. The army, in the meantime, after a ferocious battle that saw the arrival of more dragons, destroyed the giant nest and finally reached the Elsos Ruins.

 

Those, too, were garrisoned by a swarm of scorpions and more dragons, sitting on the old walls of the temple and roaring menacingly at the humans.

 

«Do we have to get inside there?» Welf asked.

 

«Yes.» Victor replied. «Antares is gaining strength in there.»

 

«Your Majesty, you should get further back, for your safety.» Balfria suggested.

 

«Thank you, General, for your consideration. But how can I stay safe when everyone is risking everything…even their soul?» he said, sending a compassionate glance at Bell.

 

Bell, however, ignored that. His mind was sinking deeper and deeper into frustration and disappointment.

 

After all those talks about becoming a Hero, here he was: forced to kill a Goddess he had grown attached to in order to save the world.

 

His heart was restless. Was there really no other way? Nothing he could do to stop this tragedy?

 

«Bell…» the voice of Ais gently spoke, but he didn’t raise his head. At first, she was discouraged, but then decided to finish what she was saying. «I know…it’s not much…but I will be with you…till the end of this.»

 

Normally, he would blush and stutter after hearing those words from that specific person, but this time, the boy barely managed to make a tired nod.

 

Finally, the battle began. The Captains of Ogun and Teutatis, all Level 5, led the first charge, which opened the route to the main gate after a fierce fight. Then, the army continued to push in order to create a corridor for the strike team. Bell simply followed, cutting down only a couple of small dragons that approached him. At this point, he was venting his rage onto the monsters.

 

And as they entered the ruins, he forced himself to stay focused on the battle, because the cave was filled on every side with the eggs of Antares’ spawn. A literal sea of those scorpion creatures and wingless dragons was swarming the cave network, and the battle began again. Led by the strongest people of Orario, the bravest huntresses of the wildlands and the pillars of the Empire, the strike force made solid progress in the next few minutes.

 

Finally, after forty minutes of fighting and running deeper into the mountain, they reached the main room of the network.

 

In there, they saw it: Antares.

 

The vast monster was just like its spawn, but bigger, and it even had a second eye at the base of the tail, which gave it an even creepier appearance. Some cordons reached the edges of the cave and seemed to pump something right into its body.

 

«What is that?» Targut asked, disgusted.

 

«It’s absorbing the vitality of the nature around.» Teutatis explained. «It seems like we got here at a good time: when it’s like this, it’s more vulnerable.»

 

«Then this is it.» Balfria said. «Men, shield wall, and prepare for the final assault!»

 

The regular troops, all of them Level 3 veterans from the levies and junior Officers, went to the front of the formation and raised their shields.

 

From all sides, another swarm of scorpions started to emerge. Even behind them, where the humans believed to have thoroughly cleaned up, more monsters emerged, even winged dragons.

 

«This is it, people.» Dardanus announced. «There is no turning back.» then he turned his head toward his godson. «Bell?» he asked, carefully.

 

Bell felt his heart explode, both from rage and sorrow at the prospect of what he had to do.

 

On the verge of giving in to madness, he delivered a single, whispered prayer.

 

«Grandpa…what do I do…?»

 

His mind went blank for a moment. As he desperately searched for a solution, one distant memory emerged.

 

Bell. Never let others tell you what to do. If you don’t like the way you’re going, then open a new one. Cry out your feelings! Follow your heart, even when they tell you it’s stupid. This is your story. Make it go the way you want.”

 

A revelation. No, an inspiration. Bell’s heart sparked back to life, and his mind set: there was one thing he could do. He would pour everything he had into that option with the intention of pushing it through.

 

He stepped forward at a steady pace, his eyes fixed on the enemy and his expression brimming with determination, which surprised all those who caught a glimpse of it.

 

Then, he swapped hands: he put the spear in his left hand, which wasn’t his dominant one, instead grabbing the Hestia Knife with the right.

 

«Bell…?» Alfia asked, puzzled and slightly worried.

 

«I got this.» he simply said. «But I will do this my way.» then declared.

 

«Uh?» many hummed with alarm.

 

«What are you doing?» Dardanus asked, but then he noticed something.

 

Actually, everybody started seeing azure sparks enveloping his right hand. A slight hum filled the air.

 

«Bell, you can’t!» Zald intervened. «There is no guarantee it will work this time.»

 

«It will.» the boy replied firmly, firmly staring at Antares.

 

«What? What will work?» Rethusa asked nervously.

 

«His Skill.» Hestia announced calmly. «Bell has a unique Skill that allows him to overcome any challenge.»

 

«A unique Skill?!» Lefiya asked with a tone of sudden realization.

 

«Hey, kid! What do you think you’re doing?!» Targut asked, out of patience. He went and grabbed Bell’s shoulder, forcing the boy to look at him. «Do you think this is a game?! You don’t know if your attack will make it!»

 

«I will make it work! I won’t accept anything else!» Bell yelled back with a fierce resolve.

 

Everyone was stunned. Only the werewolf snarled. «Goddamn…this isn’t your Dungeon, boy! That thing right there is the incarnation of the world’s hate!»

 

«Then I will turn the world over, if I have to!» the boy yelled with even more perseverance.

 

This time, even Targut was shocked. He let the boy go, and Bell turned again toward Antares, pointing the spear.

 

«I will take it down with my own two hands! I will not let it take more lives! I will not take part in a tragedy!»

 

His words, his behavior, his firmness…right then, his flame shone in a way that nobody in there had ever seen before. Even more than against the Minotaur or the Black Goliath, Bell was actually determined to turn the world upside down for the sake of his ideals.

 

«Lady Artemis! You still have so much to live for!» he declared. «Don’t you want to spend more time with Rethusa and Lanthe?! And you, don’t you want to stay with your Goddess?!!» he asked the huntresses of Artemis Familia.

 

They looked at him with stupor, but were also mesmerized. Right then, seeing him standing confidently in front of everybody, clad in pure white colors and irradiating hope with his words, even the soldiers right behind him were at a loss.

 

«O…Of course I want!!» Lanthe yelled among tears and an angry face. «I want to stay with Lady Artemis forever!!»

 

«Lanthe…» Artemis said, flabbergasted.

 

«My, my…you are truly a troublesome child.» Hermes said with a smirk.

 

«Then please…help me.» Bell asked with a calm tone.

 

After a moment, the women of Artemis gave in to his determination and formed up around him, ready to open a path.

 

«Master Bell, you’re truly unfair!» Lili said in desperation, but she still took her place next to him.

 

«As if I’ll leave all the glory to you.» Welf joked as he did the same, unsheathing a magic sword he had forged the day before.

 

Then, it was Ais who walked up right next to him, pointing her sword toward the monsters.

 

«Ais…» Bell whispered as his hand kept chiming.

 

Ais made a gentle smile. «Bell…I believe in you. Do what you have to…I’ll be with you.»

 

Bell turned once again toward the monster, just in time for Alfia to show up in front of him.

 

«All right, then.» she whispered with determination.

 

«Auntie…»

 

«Bell, I can’t express how regretful I am.» she apologized. «But now I know what I have to do: I’ll rather die than see you in the jaws of remorse.»

 

«We all do.» Zald added as Dardanus and he leisurely put themselves in front of him, their hesitation gone, their blades wielded with renewed purpose.

 

«Uncles…»

 

«Forgive us, Bell.» Dardanus said. «Allow us to fight with you.»

 

Bell smiled tenderly, then he finally closed his eyes. «Give me a few minutes.»

 

«Lefiya, prepare your strike!» the Executor instructed.

 

The elf girl grunted and pouted, but obeyed. «Bell Cranel! You better not be all talk!» She intimated with determination, then she started chanting.

 

«Everyone, hold your ground! We will strike forward once Lefiya casts her magic!»

 

«You can count on us, too.» Asfi proclaimed while Hermes Familia also joined the first line.

 

Finally, Bell’s sparks intensified. The chime turned into the sound of a bell.

 

The sound alone washed away every ounce of fear and distress from the hearts of the humans.

 

«What…is this?» Ogun asked.

 

«Can…can he really do it?» Teutatis asked, slightly afraid.

 

«He can.» Hestia declared tenderly. «My Bell can do everything. He will not allow his friends to die. You hear, Artemis?»

 

Artemis, on her part, was simply enraptured. Perhaps it was a result of the fact that her feelings had been extremely conflicted: a deity never had to consider the idea of dying, after all. She had vowed to carry that burden with dignity, but now that there seemed to be a way out, she found herself unable to avoid her gaze.

 

The bell continued to reverberate all around the cave. The boy was enveloped entirely by a blinding white light, which also illuminated both the spear and his knife.

 

But what really determined the tide was that Antares started to scream and fidget.

 

Victor was the first to notice it. «It’s scared!» he yelled. «Everyone! The enemy is scared! We do have a chance!»

 

The soldiers, seeing the truth in those words, raised a war cry and strengthened their positions. Targut, Balfria and the other officers reached the front, leaving a rear guard to protect what was supposed to be the way back.

 

The Emperor unsheathed his sword and raised it. «Onward! And fear not! Heed the toll of victory!»

 

Another cry, even louder and stronger.

 

On its part, Antares ordered its swarm to attack at full force. So the first phase of the battle commenced.

 

The monsters attacked desperately, which made them less precise and coordinated than they had been so far. Clearly, Antares was panicking. The dragons were the only ones that seemed to attack with some reasoning, but they still couldn’t manage to make a dent in the formation of the humans. The troops kept the scorpions at bay while the Adventurers hunted the dragons, and with morale pushed ever higher as the sound of the bell increased in intensity, they were fighting with energies they didn’t even know they had.

 

The problem was that Antares revealed to have some sort of energy beam that he could fire from its tail. The first shot was barely held back by Alfia’s magic armor, at which point, the Three Demons decided to scatter and try to lure those shots away from the formation.

 

Luckily, it worked: Antares was clearly not reasoning enough to realize that Bell was the main threat, and he was simply shooting at every human who came even slightly closer. In any case, Lanthe and the few mages that had come inside bombarded the Ancestral Monster with everything they had, to keep its focus off.

 

«...and bring an end to the Great War…»

 

As soon as Alfia caught wind of those words from Lefiya, she yelled: «Get back, everyone! Here comes the heat!»

 

The formation tightened closer to Bell, next to whom Lefiya was standing, surrounded by her magic circle and energy.

 

She pronounced the last words, then, finally, she cast.

 

«Rea Laevateinn!»

 

A firestorm emerged from her staff and quickly spread to the whole room, sparing only the parts behind her and those within ten meters of the girl. The entire landscape transformed into a raging Inferno that burned away every single monster in sight and lasted for a few seconds before Lefiya quickly exhausted her mana and had to call it off.

 

However, it had worked: in front of them, there was only Antares left. It had a few burns that healed instantly.

 

The sound of the bell stopped. In its stead, the chiming augmented in frequency and intensity. The light enveloping Bell was now transforming into a flame as tall as a column.

 

That was him going way beyond the Limit Off. He knew that he needed every ounce of power he could muster.

 

To protect his friends and family from endless tragedy.

 

To stand with pride next to the warriors who had helped him to get there.

 

To answer the hopes of the thousands of people who had not hesitated to take up arms.

 

To free the world from the frightening existence in front of him.

 

To defeat that ancestral evil.

 

Bell took all of that and channeled it into the weapons he was wielding. The hieroglyphs on the Hestia Knife and the Orion Spear lit up on their own, providing a sensational image to Bell’s flame.

 

Finally, the chiming stopped. A brief moment of silence, then the boy opened his eyes and mouth.

 

«RRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!»

 

He bellowed everything out and then darted forward. Everybody else, including the older warriors, could not hold back a thunderous shout of their own as they rushed behind him.

 

The only one who managed to keep up with him was Ais, who, as promised, was following him till the end.

 

Antares fired another beam, which the young Adventurers easily dodged. A new swarm began to arrive, but everyone moved to intercept the scorpions before they could form a cohesive formation.

 

In other words, the path toward Antares was wide open.

 

The monster roared and lifted its huge chelae, smashing the ground beneath it and raising a rain of stones that could easily crush the young humans charging, but neither of them allowed it to happen as they nimbly jumped through the cascade.

 

«Tempest!»

 

Ais activated her Magic and unleashed her attack. Moving at her ludicrous speed, she delivered the first strike, easily cutting off the chelae and inflicting several cuts on the main body. Antares shrieked in pain.

 

«Ais!!» Bell yelled, telling her to get out of the way.

 

The girl complied, keeping her eyes on Bell.

 

Bell jumped. He reached a few meters and bent his body backward. Then, he finally hurled the spear.

 

It connected flawlessly. Another blinding light, much like the one he had unleashed on the 18th Floor, filled the room. The scorpions were the only ones looking in that direction, so they were the ones to be blinded while the humans kept slaughtering them.

 

As the light went away, the sorry state of Antares was out for all to see.

 

What little remained of the tail had been severed from the main body and was hanging at the end of the cave, nailed by the spear to the rocky wall.

 

The main body was essentially unchanged from its previous position. The cordons had been completely erased. The chelae were reduced to dust, and the magic stone was well visible.

 

It was a pitch black stone. Nobody had ever seen anything like that. Just looking at it, one felt like staring into the depths of an abyss, perhaps the Dungeon itself.

 

And, much like the Black Goliath, even if there were only shreds of the body left, the flesh started to regenerate instantly.

 

Bell was still in the air, so he turned his body horizontally and spun, propelling himself toward the ground and the black stone beneath him.

 

He grabbed the Hestia Knife firmly with one hand while using the other one to push it.

 

He bellowed out once again and descended on the stone.

 

And it happened. It really happened: his knife actually penetrated the stone. The blade forged by Hephaestus had been able to do so.

 

The pure energy that he had channeled into the blade was released inside the core of the monster. Soon enough, the stone became extremely unstable. The cracks radiated out in the general silence of the crowd.

 

Eventually, the stone exploded into a massive wall of dust and ash. The few remaining monsters shrieked and then died.

 

The astonished humans turned toward the site where Antares had been sitting so far and watched. The wall of dust was still incredibly thick.

 

Alfia then jumped toward it and entered the cloud.

 

«Bell?!» she yelled, trying to find her nephew, alarmed that he hadn’t emerged yet.

 

Realizing that, Ais had another idea: she employed a basic version of her wind to blow away the dust, revealing the scene it was hiding.

 

And so they saw him: Bell was sitting with his back leaning on what looked like a huge Drop Item, holding his knife in his right hand. His clothing had numerous burns, as the energy released by the stone must have been quite intense, but the boy seemed relatively unharmed.

 

The women rushed to his side. Alfia took him in her arms, holding him up and gently shaking him.

 

There was no answer; however, he was clearly breathing. There was air coming out of his mouth, and his chest was moving rhythmically.

 

«Mind Zero. Again.» Alfia chuckled while leaning her forehead onto her nephew’s.

 

«He did it!» somebody among the troops screamed with joy, and a loud cheer filled the space of the cave room as the soldiers jeered uncontrollably.

 

Smiling, Alfia tried to lift the boy with her arms, and while it wasn’t much of a problem, given her strength as a Level 7, she couldn’t nimbly hold him, since he had grown to be as tall as her. So, Zald arrived and took over that task.

 

Not far from there, all the deities except Hestia were simply stunned.

 

«He…he actually did it…» Artemis voiced with disbelief.

 

Hestia let out a relieved and ecstatic laugh. «Of course he did! I told you Bell can do anything!»

 

«You found a truly impressive Child, Hestia.» Teutatis commented.

 

Hermes smiled. «Seriously, that kid will be a handful.»

 

«Lady Artemis!!» The voice of Lanthe erupted just before the half-elf girl threw herself at her Goddess, who barely caught her in time. «Lady Artemis!! You’re still here!!» the girl said as she sobbed without respite.

 

Artemis smiled gently and patted her head. «I’m sorry I worried you, Lanthe. And thank you for helping me.»

 

Lanthe wiped her tears and replied humbly: «No. As much as I don’t like to say this…Bell Cranel is the one we must all thank.» They then turned toward the crowd that was cheering Bell, even though he was being carried while asleep.

 

The group returned to the deities and the Emperor, who asked: «How is he?»

 

«He’ll be fine. He just used every fiber of energy.» Alfia explained.

 

«Then let’s give him a good place to sleep.» Victor replied with a smile.

Chapter 15: Vessel of Heroes/A New Order

Summary:

After the battle against Antares, Bell awakens to find a new Skill.

Chapter Text

Bell didn’t even know if he dreamed during that long nap. All he knew was that he woke up after dealing the final blow to Antares, and when he opened his eyes, he was inside a room.

 

A room made of stone but decorated in a pretty, fancy way. The walls were adorned with large paintings, trophies and costly weapons and shields. Even the roof had a blue wallpaper with an emblem repeated regularly, though Bell was too confused to discern what it represented.

 

For sure, the mattress below him was extremely comfortable. He could feel his body sink so well that he almost didn’t want to get up.

 

However, curiosity overcame the desire to keep sleeping. With what little energy he had gathered, Bell started turning his head. So, on his right, he spotted Welf, sitting in an armchair as he stared at some sort of rock.

 

«Welf…?» He muttered.

 

The red-haired blacksmith snapped out of his interest, and his eyes jolted toward the bed. Seeing his friend awake, he put the stone on the chair while he rushed to the side of Bell.

 

«Hey, sleepyhead. Done with your beauty nap?» The young man joked with a large smirk.

 

Bell chuckled tiredly but sincerely. He gave another look around and asked: «Where are we?»

 

«The Imperial Castle. Home of Victor himself. He thought he would host us until you woke up.»

 

«Ugh…my head hurts…how long have I slept?»

 

«Five days.» Welf said with a particular emphasis. «We had to carry you on a cart, and you didn’t even blink.»

 

«Five days?!» Bell exclaimed as he quickly straightened his back, only to feel dizzy immediately after.

 

«Hey, hey, simmer down. I’ll call the healers to have you checked.»

 

Welf rushed out of the door. Bell barely had the time to look around before three healers, a man and two women, came in and started touching his wrists and checking the burning on his body.

 

It didn’t take long before his family and friends also began to arrive. As soon as the healers confirmed that he had no injury left, Lili and Hestia were the first to jump on his chest and hug him.

 

«Master Bell!!»

 

«Bell! We were so worried!!» They cried.

 

«Lili…Goddess…I’m sorry.» Bell chuckled tiredly.

 

As he let the two women do their thing, Bell raised his eyes once again. This time, he saw his uncles approaching the bed with broken faces.

 

«Hey, uncles.» he greeted, seemingly unaware of the atmosphere around them.

 

The Three looked at him for a moment before bowing.

 

«Uh?» The boy asked, baffled. Even the women clinging to him turned around and were stunned.

 

«Bell…Forgive us.» Dardanus asked with a dignified, yet clearly begging, tone. «We deceived you and tried to push on you a burden that no one should take. Will you ever forgive us?»

 

Nobody seemed willing to intervene. Seeing three of the most powerful Adventurers in the world asking so ardently for forgiveness was simply something that threw every person in the room off guard.

 

Bell then gently pushed past the women and tried to stand up, still covered in the pajamas he had been put on while asleep. He stumbled. His body was quite numb after days of sleeping, so Hestia and Lili promptly went to help him. With their assistance, Bell stood up and went in front of his guardians.

 

«Uncle, please. Raise your heads. I know that you were just trying to protect me. I don’t resent you at all.» He said with an appeasing smile.

 

His uncles all sighed, almost let down. They would have preferred it if Bell had given up on his endless goodwill and snapped at them, but deep down, they knew it was impossible.

 

«We truly don’t deserve you.» Alfia murmured as she approached and gently hugged him, a gesture that Bell returned fondly.

 

«If there’s anyone who must apologize, that would be me.» Another voice came from the threshold.

 

Bell undid the hug and saw Artemis, plus half of her Familia, including Rethusa and Lanthe, standing at the entrance. As soon as he did so, they all bowed down.

 

«Bell…all the time and words in the world will not be enough to show how sorry we are. Forgive us for attempting to impose a woeful stigma on you. And for whatever it matters…» The Goddess raised her head again and showed her face to him.

 

It was a face that left Bell speechless: Artemis was smiling in a way that he hadn’t seen her do so far, and there were tears gently rolling down her cheeks, making her eyes sparkle.

 

«Thank you…from the bottom of my heart…thank you for saving me.»

 

That concentration of gratefulness and beauty was simply too much for Bell, who lowered his gaze as his face turned completely red.

 

«I-It’s nothing, really. Besides…everything solved itself, right?» He replied with a cheerful face.

 

«Hey, Artemis!» Hestia exploded. «You are not trying to woo Bell, too, I hope?!»

 

Artemis didn’t try to deflect, while Lanthe barged in. «How dare you! Accusing Lady Artemis of having impure thoughts! Unlike you, she is a true Goddess of Chastity!» The naive half-elf girl accused.

 

«What did you say?!» Hestia angrily asked.

 

«I don’t know, perhaps she has a point, Lady Hestia.» Lili wittily pounced.

 

«Gggghhhh!!!!» Hestia rumbled with her teeth tightened.

 

Following that, even the Emperor and the Captains of the three major Familias of the Empire came to visit. Targut and Balfria apologized for belittling him at first and thanked him for saving their land.

 

Bell took all that and then noticed something.

 

«Are Miss Ais and Miss Lefiya still around?» He wondered.

 

«Ah, unfortunately, not.» Dardanus explained. «A messenger from Ganesha Familia came yesterday and said that their Captain needed them back as quickly as possible. We had to send them back first.»

 

«Oh…I see.» Bell replied, a bit let down at not being able to see Ais again.

 

«They told us to apologize on their behalf and to tell you that you did great. Well, Ais said it. Lefiya only said that you ‘behaved correctly’.»

 

«Though, to be completely honest, we insisted that they return quickly and had their Status updated…something has happened.» Zald added with a little bit of hesitation.

 

At those words, an awkward atmosphere descended on the room as everyone either looked at Bell with a quiet curiosity or averted their gaze.

 

«Why are you all staring at me?» Bell asked, discomforted by that sight.

 

«Ehm, perhaps we should leave you and Lady Hestia alone for a moment.» Alfia said with a tone that clearly told everyone else to get out of the room.

 

Soon enough, to Bell’s confusion, everybody left him and Hestia alone in the room.

 

The Goddess went to sit on the edge of the bed and patted it.

 

«Bell, why don’t we update your Status? After that battle, you must have gone through some major breakthrough.» She chirped.

 

Now drawn to focus on that detail, Bell suddenly gasped and lost no time in lying down on the mattress after removing his shirt, allowing Hestia to start the procedure.


The group waited patiently outside the room, though not without a great deal of curiosity. Nobody said a word, as if they hoped that some words might arrive from inside and give them some hint. However, nothing came. Whatever Hestia had found during the Status Update, she was keeping her cool.

 

Finally, the door of the bedroom opened. Hestia peeked out, found the Three Demons with her gaze and waved her hand, telling them to come in.

 

With some long strides, Alfia, Dardanus and Zald went in and shut the door behind them.

 

«Looks like we all had the right idea.» Hestia simply said as she handed the sheet over.

 

Alfia grabbed it, and while the two men read from her sides, Bell asked:

 

«What? How are the Stats?!»

 

«Everything has jumped to A Rank. But that is not the real issue.» Hestia calmly explained, and after giving Bell a second to absorb that nonetheless significant achievement, she finished. «You have awakened a new Skill. And a very peculiar one, at that.»

 

«Uh?! Wait, let me see!» He asked impatiently.

 

His uncles briefly finished reading, and then Alfia went to pass the paper with a neutral face, though Bell could perceive a nervous trepidation beneath her composed expression.

 

Bell immediately went for the Skills. Beneath Liaris Freese and Argonaut now stood a third one.

 

Vessel of Heroes

 

Every ally receives an Ability boost when fighting alongside the bearer. A tenth of that boost will remain permanently at the end of the battle. Familia Members increase their statistics at double the speed.

 

The boy felt a mixture of emotions that mainly reflected his confusion. He knew that Dardanus had a Skill that boosted the Abilities of the nearby allies; Alfia had just developed her new one, but it didn’t even come close to this. In fact, he had never heard of a Skill that benefited the allies of the bearer on such a scale.

 

«Woah…» That was all he could mutter.

 

«Woah, indeed.» Dardanus added. «Bell…this Skill is a game changer. For the whole world.»

 

«You really can’t get enough of subverting every rule possible.» Zald added.

 

«As we were saying…these last few days, the deities have updated the Statuses of their Children, but there was something unusual among all those who came inside the cave with you. The moment their Stats were updated, there was an unexplained addition that all the Gods noticed. Now, with this, everything falls into place.»

 

«Well, we were all waiting for you to wake up because we kinda imagined this to be the case.» Hestia added with a slightly awkward smile.

 

Bell was still a bit overwhelmed and didn’t reply immediately.

 

«So with this Skill…others can grow as fast as me?»

 

«No. You still grow at a speed never seen before, Bell.» Dardanus calmly explained. «Double the usual or a one-time tenth more of Excelia doesn’t even get close. Nonetheless, I have only seen something like this once.»

 

«Really?» Bell asked, surprised. «Where?»

 

At the remembrance, Dardanus lowered his gaze for a moment. «Heracles. He had a Skill that slightly increased the growth rate of his closest friends…which was…Iolaos and I.»

 

«I remember.» Alfia agreed. «But this one…I wonder, for example, how does it recognize an ‘ally’?»

 

«The hieroglyphs used specifically indicate that an ‘ally’ is someone who develops some level of trust toward Bell, even if superficial, like the soldiers who fought in the cave.»

 

«And the boost is the same amount, regardless?» Zald asked for clarification.

 

«The only thing I’m sure of is that any ally will keep a tenth of it. However, there was no mention of the parameters that determine the boost itself. The way things work with the Falna, I’m inclined to believe that the benefit will be

proportional to the strength of the bond.» Hestia pondered.

 

«A pity for the Familia Members part.» Bell joked with a hint of sadness.

 

«Oh, come on, no need to be pessimistic.» Alfia encouraged him.

 

«Yeah. I choose to take it as a hint that we will soon find some more members.» Hestia added cheerfully.

 

«That’s right. Now is not the time to be sad, kiddo!» Zald said with energy as he went to pat Bell on the shoulder. «Now that you’re awake, it’s time for your day of glory. Can you walk?»

 

Bell chuckled. «Yeah, alright.»

 

After changing from the costly and comfortable night dressing that he had been put in during his sleep into some parade light armor clothing that the imperials had provided him, Bell was accompanied outside and was finally showered by a joyful chorus once he stepped inside the grand hall of the castle.

 

It was mostly the other Adventurers from Orario, meaning Asfi and Hermes Familia, but there were also the other Officers of the Imperial army and even some soldiers, among whom Bell met Koni again.

 

With the Hero finally back to life, a party was thrown. Nothing elaborate, for the mass of the participants were mostly peasants. The Emperor had large tables prepared in the castle's huge walled garden, and a variety of food and drinks were brought in. Of course, Bell and the outside guests were seated at the same table as Victor and the other deities and Officers.

 

Before starting the celebrations, Victor stood up from his large seat and asked for everyone’s attention. The garden soon fell into an attentive silence.

 

«Brave warriors of the Empire. Today, we celebrate a historic victory. Until recently, it was believed that there were a few kinds of monsters that human hands could never defeat. However, fate granted us a miracle, under the guise of a brave, young man. His heart burns with the desire to become a hero of our times, a sentiment that should guide all of us in our daily lives. Please, give a round of applause to Bell Cranel.»

 

A euphoric rumble arose from the troops. Many voluntarily exaggerated their yells, beating their hands on the table to make themselves heard even more, whistling–some of the werewolves of Targut howled, even. Bell timidly smiled and waved his hand.

 

«Sir Cranel. Would you be willing to share a few words with us?» Victor politely invited.

 

«U-Uh?!» The boy exclaimed.

 

But another enthusiastic chorus from the troops convinced him that declining wasn’t a viable option. Next to him, Alfia gently squeezed his shoulder and confidently smiled at him, thus giving him a little bit of encouragement.

 

Bell thus stood up, laughed nervously, then, as the racket simmered down, he cleared his throat and, albeit with an irregular flow of voice, spoke relatively well.

 

«Everyone. I’m honored to receive your gratitude in this way. I just want to say thank you, though. Thank you for believing in and helping me until the end. Many of you have left your homes and families to fight a battle that seemed impossible to win. I admire your resolve with all my heart, and it’s thanks to you that we won. Again, thank you.»

 

He sat back, prompting another round of applause and howls before the formalities were over and the party could start.

 

«Nice job, honey.» Alfia reassured him.

 

«I don’t know.» Bell replied with a timid smile. «I’m not that great at speeches.»

 

«So it wasn’t you who prompted all of us to fight Antares?» Victor, next to whom Bell was sitting, asked with a polite smirk.

 

«Ehm…that was a spur of the moment.» Bell replied, embarrassed.

 

«Those are the moments where we give our best, indeed.» Dardanus quipped while he was sitting on the other side of Victor’s seat.

 

«Come on, Bell!» Hestia exclaimed as she was separated from her Child by Alfia. «You did great! Everybody is saying it! Let’s just enjoy the party! Or perhaps, are you tired? Should I feed you?!»

 

«Lady Hestia! What do you think you’re doing?!» Lili intercepted immediately.

 

And while Bell started to drown in attention, Dardanus turned toward his other side and spoke to Artemis.

 

«So, Lady Artemis, have you considered my offer?»

 

«Indeed. I have also discussed it with my girls. We all agree that coming to Orario is a great opportunity.» Artemis replied with a serene smile. «We’ll start the voyage tomorrow, once you guys leave.»

 

«Then I’ll better hurry and convince Royman to get on board with this project.»

 

Victor slightly leaned toward him.

 

«I assume we can also count on being part of this agreement, Lord Dardanus?»

 

«Of course, Your Majesty. This experience has shown me that Orario cannot simply ignore the outside world. Royman will likely put up considerable fees for external Familias to come and dive into the Dungeon, but I believe it will be advantageous for everyone.»

 

«I pray for your success, then. And I thank you for everything you’ve done for us.» Victor concluded, raising his glass.


The night went by. Liters of ale were consumed and several pounds of food were devoured, but the morning after that, the time came for everyone to return home.

 

Victor also reassured that a caravan was about to leave the capital with the giant Drop Item that Antares had left behind, which was a dark stone as big as the torso of one of the dragons that would fly them back, and it had proven too hard to crack for the blacksmiths of the Empire. Meanwhile, Hermes and his Familia had to make the journey back to Orario on horseback, which at least allowed them to accompany Artemis Familia and the caravan along the way.

 

A journey that would still take them a whole ten days, while Bell and his group were back in the city on the first afternoon. They left the dragons at an outpost of Ganesha Familia and then proceeded on foot.

 

Of course, the absence of the Three Demons had been noted in the last few days, so it was impossible to hide their return. When they and Bell’s party entered from the Northern Gate, people took notice, and rumors began to spread quickly. Dardanus invited Lili and Welf to return home. Both had received quite generous rewards: Welf had been supplied with a few ingots of extremely rare materials, while Lili had been gifted some precious stones that would earn her a small fortune; however, for the moment, Lili decided to store them in a personal safe that she had hidden somewhere.

 

As for Bell and the Three Demons, the boy was to receive his Drop Item as soon as possible, and then he received some extremely precious gems, as well, to at least improve the finances of his Familia. Finally, he had been given another battle outfit. It wasn’t as durable as the Orion one. However, it was still of excellent quality, including a light armor set over a red and golden jacket that had some protection against physical attacks and even against poisons. The Three Demons all received a special ring that indicated that they were now friends of the imperial family, giving them free passage and access to the capital city.

 

Now, the four of them headed straight for the Guild Headquarters. Passing through the main hall, they entered the administrative section and, finally, reached Royman's office, which was protected by four members of the Guard, who immediately saluted the Executor.

 

After the secretary outside went in and informed the Guild Head of the sudden visit, he let the four of them in.

 

Bell was stunned when he entered: the room was enormous, and wherever he looked, he saw luxury. Even a single tile of the floor would have cost more than his Familia could afford. It was a stark contrast with Dardanus’s office, which was certainly fancy but overall modest, considering his status.

 

He then remembered that Royman was nicknamed ‘Guild’s Pig’ because of his greed, and all of that suddenly made sense.

 

«Finally! What took you three so long?!» the old Elf said with a grumble.

 

Then, he noticed that the Three Demons had brought a guest with them.

 

«Uh…? Is this…Little Rookie?» Royman asked, a bit surprised.

 

«He is.» Alfia replied.

 

«Ehm…H-Hello.» Bell stuttered, overwhelmed by the sudden environment he had been thrust into.

 

«So he was with you. Was he the Orion?» the Head asked. Clearly, he had known about this whole ordeal, but only up to a certain point.

 

«He was way more than that.» Zald added, sternly and proudly. «He defeated Antares. Without using Artemis’s spear.»

 

Royman froze in place, his grouchy expression turned into a puzzled one. «Uh?»

 

«You heard him.» Dardanus added firmly. «Bell defeated Antares with his own two hands. Goddess Artemis lives and, as a matter of fact, she is en route here, to this city.»

 

«B-But…Antares was an Ancestral…» Royman blabbered with his eyes popping out. «How could this kid…?»

 

«Before we start, just give us a minute, please.» Dardanus calmly asked before turning toward his godson.

 

«Bell, listen. What we are about to discuss will influence your life forever; you deserve to know it. So, if you want to stay, you’re welcome. If you feel like it’s too much to take, feel free to walk out now.» he patiently explained.

 

Bell looked around. Zald and Alfia made a firm nod, with the latter in particular keeping her hand on her nephew’s shoulder to reassure him that he would not be alone. The boy took a few moments to ponder. Indeed, he suddenly felt an enormous pressure on him. However, rather than going into another crazy adventure and finding out shocking details in the midst of it once again, he decided that it was a burden that he would rather take.

 

«Let’s go ahead.» The boy finally said.

 

His uncles smiled. Zald and Dardanus grabbed four chairs and put them in front of Royman’s desk. Bell sat in one at the center, with Alfia on his left and Dardanus on his right.

 

«All right, out with it.» Royman demanded. «What is going on here?»

 

«First of all, I think it’s time we share a certain information with you, so that everything will make sense.» Dardanus started. He then looked at Bell, who understood quite quickly and nodded firmly. The Executor thus turned back toward the Head of the Guild. «Bell was born to two parents with an active Falna.»

 

Once again, Royman was caught by surprise. «What the…? Why didn’t you say that sooner?!»

 

«Because he’s still a rookie. Who founded a new Familia.» Zald explained sternly. «We wanted to give him some room to grow, but we did not expect him to do it so fast.»

 

«We know that the public has been wondering how Bell is growing so quickly, so we agreed to share this bit of intel. Can the Guild announce publicly that Bell is not to be emulated?»

 

Royman grumbled a bit, but despite being a controlling guy who hated to have been left in the dark, he saw the reasons behind it, and his pragmatic side won over.

 

«Very well. We will share with the public that Cranel is a ‘Blessed’. But…boy, are you aware that you will become a target for every major or even mid-sized Familia in the city?»

 

«I am aware, sir. But I don’t think it will be a problem.» Bell said with a smile and then looked at his uncles.

 

Alfia promptly put an arm around his shoulders. «If anyone ever tries to coerce him, rest assured that they will not get away with it.» She stated coldly.

 

«Loki Familia is our ally, so they will leave him alone. Plus, we can attest that their Executives respect Bell. They will never take hostile action against him.» Zald added.

 

«As for Freya…let’s just say she already knows not to interfere.» Dardanus added.

 

Royman hummed in thought, a bit nervous that the Three Demons had been blatantly favoring a rookie. However, he didn’t take long to realize that it was for a good cause.

 

He sighed and leaned back on his chair. «Then that’s settled. Keep working hard, young man, because we expect a lot from you.»

 

«Y-Yes sir!» Bell replied.

 

«Good. Now, there is something else we need to discuss. Bell, that was all you needed to hear. Go out and enjoy yourself a little. You deserve it.» Dardanus concluded by gently patting his godson’s shoulder.

 

«Come on, honey.» Alfia invited gently. «How about we go for a walk?»

 

«All right. I’m feeling quite hungry.» Bell replied with an optimistic smile.

 

«Then let’s rectify that!» Alfia beamed as she accompanied Bell outside the room and closed the door behind them.

 

«What…was that??» Royman asked, puzzled and slightly unsettled. «I never saw Alfia like that.»

 

«Just the power of motherhood.» Zald joked, before returning to seriousness. «Anyways, let’s carry on.»

 

The remaining warriors gave Royman a synthetic but exhausting report of what happened in the battle against Antares. How there were Dragons clearly sent from an outside, intelligent force, and that Orario needed to start cooperating with the rest of the world to tackle this new, old threat.

 

However, as soon as Dardanus forwarded his proposal, Royman immediately put up a wall.

 

«No way! Not a chance at all! How can you even consider letting outside Familias roam freely into the Dungeon?!»

 

Zald sighed. Dardanus kept pressing. «Royman, I invite you to think very carefully about what we just told you. The Black Dragon is regaining its strength. Soon, it might decide to march toward the Dungeon, and we are nowhere near ready to take it on!»

 

«Still, letting Familias from other countries inside our walls is a significant security risk! You have to see that!» Royman insisted.

 

«And letting the outside world burn is a better idea?! Who will supply us with food and water, uh?!»

 

«If we are aiming to survive this calamity, we need to think about the future!!»

 

Zald stood up and extended his arms, putting them between the two contenders.

 

«All right, calm down. Royman, I’ll be direct: I support Dardanus on the matter, but I understand your concern for the city. So, how about this: first of all, we put a limitation on how many people the visiting Familias can send at a time. And second: to apply for this program, the visiting Familias must find a guarantor.»

 

«A…guarantor?» Royman asked, actually intrigued by the proposal.

 

«Yes. A Familia from Orario must vouch for them and follow them inside the Dungeon. The details can be worked out under the supervision of the Guild. What do you think?»

 

Royman leaned back and pondered with a most serious expression, rubbing the fingers of his left hand together.

 

After a few seconds, he replied. «I suppose we can start working from there.»

 

«If that will make you cooperate, I’ll take it.» Dardanus acquiesced.

 

«I suggest we discuss this tomorrow. I’m pretty tired, as well. But before that, tell me: how was Antares? Was it strong?» Royman asked.

 

«I can’t really say. It was still at a fraction of its power, so I think the Empire would have had little problem defeating it. The problem was its defense. We hit it a few times, but its wounds regenerated instantly, and our blows could only go so deep inside its body.»

 

«Do you think…there might be a link with the Black Goliath?» the Head asked, a bit nervously.

 

Dardanus huffed with a pensive expression. «There are similarities. However, the Black Goliath was created as a reaction to a Divine Presence inside the Dungeon. We don’t really know how Antares and other Ancestrals came to be.»

 

«But you suspect a connection.» Zald commented.

 

Dardanus pinched the bridge of his nose. «Right now, I’m too tired to think any more about this. Come on, we still need to report in with Lygas.»

 

Zald sighed, tired, but complied.


After seeing the wasteland left behind by Antares, for Bell it was almost shocking to be back on the Western alley of Orario, which, even at late night, was bustling with life in the taverns and with lights all over.

 

And despite the relatively late hour, Bell and Alfia managed to intercept the kiosk of the Potato Snacks right before it closed. The lady who owned the brand was there, and she recognized Bell as the Child of one of her employees, so she kindly agreed to prepare some more for the duo.

 

Bell took one with green sauce and one with Azuki cream for dessert, while Alfia only took a standard one.

 

«You know they’re not that good for your diet?» Alfia quipped as they walked away.

 

«Hey, I just saved the world. I think I deserve to mistreat my stomach, for once.»

 

Alfia laughed and then put her arm around her nephew’s neck. «Right.» she said as she leaned her head near his. «My little boy has become a true Hero.»

 

«That’s a bit of a stretch.» Bell said with a modest smile. «I wouldn’t have gone far without the help of everybody.»

 

«One step at a time, Bell.» Alfia reassured with a maternal encouragement.

 

«Hey, mind if we go up there?» Bell said, pointing at the wall section in front of them.

 

Seeing no big problem with that, Alfia agreed. At night, there were patrols, which were made up of a Sergeant of the Guard as the public official, two reservists and five members of Ganesha Familia. They should’ve prevented anyone from getting on top of the walls, but with Alfia around, the only one they encountered decided to close an eye and allow aunt and nephew to enjoy the view.

 

They thus leaned next to a viewpoint between the crenelation and started eating.

 

«Bell…I know we already said this…but I’m sorry.» Alfia said halfway through, lowering her head.

 

Bell looked with a mix of surprise and compassion.

 

«I should’ve objected to this plan from the very start. I should never have agreed to push something like that on you. I can’t express how deeply I regret my decision…»

 

But Bell stepped forward and put a hand on her shoulder.

 

«I already know it, Auntie. I know you didn’t want to, and it’s okay.» He said with a smile.

 

Alfia raised her head back a little, unsure of what to say. Then Bell hugged her. The aunt just sighed, both relieved and still feeling at fault, and hugged him back tenderly.

 

When they broke the hug, Alfia explained something else. «I spoke with your uncles, by the way. I told them that I will not take part in their plans for you anymore.»

 

Puzzled, Bell asked: «What do you mean?»

 

«I will stay with the Guard, of course, but I refuse to use you as a pawn again. You will face more challenges far beyond your level, but whatever happens, Bell, know that I will always be on your side. Whether you ever feel too pressured, or if you want to talk.»

 

Bell made a warm smile. «Thanks, Auntie.»

 

Much more relieved, Alfia also showed a kinder expression and even opened her eyes to look with pride and emotion at the boy. Then she put a hand on his neck and kissed him on the forehead.

 

With their bond repaired, the Mage asked something else.

 

«By the way, what brought you back up on your feet when you faced Antares? »

 

Bell made a slight, blushing smile. «I remembered something that Grandpa used to tell me often. About following my heart, and pushing for the outcome I want with all my strength.»

 

Alfia chuckled softly. «Of course.» Then she firmly put her hands back on Bell’s shoulders. «Then, please, promise me that you will always live up to those words. No matter what you will find on your way, always make your decisions. Don’t let anyone else decide for you. Not even me or your uncles. Whatever happens, always follow your heart, and your heart alone. Can you promise this?»

 

A bit surprised by that sudden request, Bell needed a moment before replying with a candid smile. «I promise.»

 

Alfia smiled, reassured. After that, they resumed eating until they heard a loud noise coming from the road beneath them.

 

It was a large number of armored boots marching down it, at an irregular pace, but clearly distinguishable.

 

Alfia and Bell looked down the walls and saw a large column of men of the Guard, some of them holding torches to illuminate the path, walking back inside the city.

 

And following right behind them was none other than Loki Familia.

 

«Looks like they finished whatever they were doing.» Bell commented.

 

«Hey, look, it’s Ais and Lefiya.» Alfia added, pointing at the two girls.

 

Bell sharpened his eyes and eventually spotted Ais first, shining in her white outfit and armor despite the only lights coming from the handheld torches. He then saw Lefiya with the group of the highest-ranking members of Loki Familia. They all seemed to be faring well.

 

The two watched the procession entering the main gate as the sentries opened it.

 

Alfia hummed in thought. Then she noticed something at the head of the column. «Yumbra is leading them. I'd better get down there and see what happened. Sorry, Bell.»

 

«It’s nothing, Auntie. Go ahead. I’ll stay here a little longer.» He reassured her.

 

Alfia gently pinched his cheek and then hurried down the stairs.

 

That left Bell alone with his thoughts. He leaned once again against the parapet and finished his first snack.

 

All the while, he couldn’t help but think again about the recent events. How his powers had proven to go beyond what he believed to be possible. A foreign nation he had helped was certainly most grateful, but now they knew that he had the ability to destroy hugely threatening monsters with a single strike.

 

And he couldn’t help but feel extremely pressured by all this. He had left his mountain village not even two months before. He did not expect to find himself mixed in such games of power so soon.

 

Thinking about this, he felt the need to let out a tense sigh as his head slumped.

 

«Bell…?»

 

An unmistakable voice reached him. His head jolted in surprise, and thus he saw Ais, who had clearly just arrived from the stairs and was looking at him with a face that was hard to decipher. She seemed both surprised and yet not entirely.

 

«Ais…what are you doing up here?» He asked, a bit confused.

 

«Oh, ehm…Alfia came down the walls to greet us…I…thought I might find you here.»

 

Bell chuckled nervously. «Is that so?»

 

Ais then made a few steps toward him, her hand curled in front of her chest in a worried gesture. «Are you all right? You were still sleeping…I was worried…»

 

Hearing that she was worried about him made him blush. «Oh…yes, I’m fine. Sorry that you had to worry.»

 

Ais then switched to a relieved smile while lowering her eyes with a slight blush. «I see. I’m glad.»

 

«By the way, I still haven't thanked you for helping me.» Bell replied, both sincerely and also to take a breather from that situation that was seriously putting strain on his heart.

 

Ais shook her head gently. «There is no need. It was duty. Also…you were amazing.» She added, looking at him again with that dreaming smile.

 

Bell avoided throwing a tantrum, but his face was still turning red as his eyes.

 

«N…Not at all…the rest of you did most of the job…I only threw a spear…»

 

«That’s not true…» Ais replied gently, approaching him more. «None of us could have killed Antares. And none…could have saved Lady Artemis, too.»

 

Right. Artemis. In the midst of everything, he had almost glossed over the fact that she was still alive thanks to him.

 

That thought made him relax a bit and smile with a more confident expression.

 

Then he noticed he still had something in his hands. He lifted the bag and drew out the Potato Snack, showing it to Ais. «Fancy a bite?»

 

As usual, in front of that item, Ais became a puppy eagerly awaiting a treat. But there was a bit of hesitation on her face.

 

«Ehm…I…am not that hungry…» She replied, fiddling with her hands and trying to avoid her gaze.

 

«It’s with Azuki Cream…» Bell chirped.

 

At that point, Ais just couldn't oppose anymore.

 

«Th-Thank you very much!» She said with sparkling eyes and a rigid bow.

 

Bell smiled mindlessly as he ripped the snack in half and gave one to Ais, who eagerly took it and started munching it like a squirrel. The boy leaned against the wall again and ate his part.

 

At one point, as she was one bite away from finishing her Popper, and with crumbs all over her mouth, Ais added something else.

 

«Also…Lefiya and I had…something strange in our Stats…was it…you?»

 

Bell wasn’t sure what to do. His uncles might have shared that information with Royman, but he wasn’t sure whether he should tell a member of another Familia.

 

Still, how could he possibly hide that? Everyone in the Imperial Army had guessed that Bell was responsible for the sudden leveling of several soldiers. Ais and Lefiya had to know that, as well.

 

Therefore, he decided only to give a partial, but sincere, truth.

 

«Apparently so. I’m still trying to figure out what it means.»

 

«Well…Lefiya reached Level 4 thanks to your…gift.» Ais said, still smiling fondly, which made the boy ever more nervous.

 

«Oh…and what about you?» He asked to try and regain his focus.

 

«I…also improved a lot…» She replied with clear satisfaction. «For a single battle…I mean.»

 

«I’m glad to hear that…me too…»

 

Ais chuckled. «Of course.»

 

They took a moment each to look out at the night sky, where the moon was shining brightly above.

 

«Bell…»

 

«Yes?»

 

«I look forward…to our next adventure.» Ais concluded fondly.

 

«Yeah. Me too.» Bell replied merrily.


After speaking with Yumbra, Alfia deemed it necessary for the two of them and for Finn to immediately head toward the Pantheon, where Dardanus was having a meeting with Lygas and Zald in his office.

 

«Ah, Yumbra. Finn» The Executor greeted them once they entered. «Captain Lygas was just updating me on your investigation at Melen.»

 

«Then I think we can add some details to that.» Yumbra replied.

 

Then she turned again toward the door and extended an arm. Only at that point, Dardanus noticed that she had brought two men along. The Amazon and Finn pushed them inside, and one had his hands tied behind his back.

 

Dardanus quickly noticed that one of them was Borg Murdock, the Governor of the City Port of Melen. While Melen counted on Orario for protection and trade, it was still an independent country. In fact, the Merchant Association wasn’t pleased that the Guard was there to pry into everybody’s business.

 

The other one, the tied one, was the head of the Melen Guild branch office, Rubato Ryan. Dardanus remembered him as a stiff, arrogant guy, but now he looked scared out of his soul.

 

«These two gentlemen were helping Evilus smuggle the Violas into the sea of Melen.»

 

«Oh, really?» Dardanus asked, his eyes watching them with no apparent sign of a reaction. «What did you find out?»

 

«The Violas were being smuggled through a network of caves linked to the great underground tunnel that links Orario to the Melen.» Yumbra explained. «Mr. Borg and Mr. Rubato, here, were deliberately covering up the activity. However, to be completely honest, God Njord was also involved.»

 

«Njord?!» Dardanus asked, now a bit surprised.

 

«Lord Dardanus…If I may…» Borg talked carefully but firmly.

 

«Speak up.» The Executor conceded harshly.

 

«God Njord didn’t have any ill intention. He wanted to use the Violas to clean the waters around Melen of all the monsters.»

 

«Explain.» Lygas demanded.

 

«Since those…what’s the name…? Yes, Violas, go for the magic stones in particular, we found out that it was possible to unleash them in the sea and let them kill all the other monsters that infest our waters and deprive them of fish. That’s it. God Njord didn’t mean to hurt anybody.»

 

The Captain of Ouranos Familia hummed in thought briefly. «I see. Ever since Poseidon Familia traveled to other shores, the aquatic monsters have risen in number. But if that’s the case, why didn’t you ask us for help?»

 

Borg lowered his head again, with a face that expressed both pride and shame. «Because…we didn’t want to become even more dependent on Orario.» He finally admitted. «So I offered the basement of my residence as a base for the smuggling.»

 

Dardanus hummed in thought, then sentenced: «I think I can understand, but we will discuss this tomorrow. Then, what about you, Rubato? Why did you partake in this plot? You have to be aware of what the Violas are doing.»

 

Ryan just paled and sweated. He didn’t even look the Executor in the eyes.

 

«All he did was rile up his purse.» Yumbra said with disgust. «Njord needed his assent to make the operation go smoothly, so this damn Goblin asked for a massive sum of money to keep his mouth shut.»

 

Corruption. Something that Dardanus hated from the bottom of his soul. He waited a few moments, staring with a severe frown at the Human who stuttered without being able to make any sensible statement in his defense.

 

«Take him to the underground cells.» Lygas finally ordered, also being extremely disgusted by the sin of that man.

 

While Rubato was dragged away, Dardanus spoke with Borg.

 

«Governor, I’m afraid you will have to be our guest until we can talk in more detail tomorrow.»

 

«I’m at your complete disposal.»Murdock replied calmly.

 

«Thank you. Yumbra, make sure he is treated properly.»

 

«Yes, sir.» The Amazon said before accompanying Borg outside of the office.

 

That left Finn inside the room with Lygas and the Demons.

 

«Finn, did something else happen out there? I don’t think you would have needed to recall Ais and Lefiya so urgently just to deal with those guys.» Dardanus asked.

 

«You’re correct. There was an unexpected third actor who came to Melen.»

 

«That would be?»

 

«Goddess Kali and several Amazons from Telskyura.»

 

Dardanus slightly raised his eyebrows in surprise. «What were they doing all the way here?»

 

«Apparently, they were supposed to meet with Goddess Ishtar.»

 

«Ishtar?» Alfia asked. «Don’t tell me she hired them for her feud against Freya?»

 

«That seemed to be the case, but their two Captains have reached Level 6, which is why Yumbra requested backup, and so I asked Loki Familia for help.» Lygas explained. «Sending in more troops risked souring our relations with the people of Melen.»

 

«I see. Are they still a threat?» Dardanus asked.

 

«Well…they tried to kidnap Tiona and Tione to bring them back to their country. So…» Finn asked.

 

«You killed them?» Zald asked.

 

«No, Sir Zald.» Lygas calmly reassured. «Let me assure you that Yumbra made sure the fight would not end up in bloodshed. However, during the commotion, somebody released a pack of Violas inside the town. Our forces promptly suppressed them.»

 

«Any idea who released them?» Dardanus asked.

 

«Both Njord and Borg confirmed that Ishtar Familia was the middleman for smuggling the Violas to Melen. We did meet some of Ishtar’s Amazons, but they did nothing to us.»

 

«They must have concluded that attacking the Guard openly would only spell their destruction.» Lygas reasoned. «However, without concrete evidence, we can't move against them.»

 

«For now, let’s keep an eye on them. I’ll ask Hermes to take care of it once he returns with his Familia.»

 

«Ah, speaking of which, what happened out there?» Finn asked with an easygoing attitude. «I’d like to know why Ais and Lefiya returned with a strange boost to their Stats.»

 

«I suppose you are entitled to that. But remember: what I’m about to say must not leave this room.» Dardanus admonished, looking both at him and Lygas.

 

For the following hour, the Three Demons narrated what happened during the battle against Antares, leaving both Finn and Lygas shocked.

 

«A Skill that increases the growth of allies?» The Elf asked. «But if that is true…»

 

«Then Bell Cranel has basically become a strategic asset for Orario, or for any faction that can get him on its side.» Finn concluded.

 

«Exactly. I suppose we’re lucky that the Empire didn’t try to get a hold of him while we were there.» Zald commented.

 

«They could have tried.» Alfia commented menacingly, then added with a more diplomatic tone: «But luckily, they stuck to reason.»

 

«So Artemis Familia is coming here?» Lygas then added.

 

«Yes. I still have to flesh out the details for the Exchange Program, but Royman is on board with it. Artemis will be our test run, and there is no doubt as to who they will ask to be their guarantor.» Dardanus explained.

 

«Sure, but should we put this weight on Bell and Hestia?» Zald asked.

 

«I don't see how Artemis and her followers can harm him in any way. He saved their Goddess, after all.»

 

«Bell has wanted to expand his Familia for a while, now.» Alfia added. «I guess this will give him a taste of what it means to have a large group of allies.»

 

«Anyway, now that Cranel is a priority target, do you want me to assign an escort to him?» Lygas asked.

 

«Let’s not be hasty. That will attract even more attention to him.» Dardanus calmly stated. «For now, the Guild will announce that he is a Blessed, so people will stop asking why he is growing so quickly, but the existence of this new Skill must be kept as secret as possible. Bell is still too vulnerable, right now »

 

«I’ll watch over him. You guys keep focusing on finding out Evilus.» Alfia reassured.

 

«By now, there is no doubt that the enemy is hiding in Daedalus Street.» Finn commented. «Possibly below it.»

 

«I concur…» Dardanus said with a soft sigh. «However, I would like to take care of this tomorrow. Now I’m exhausted.»

 

«I can see that.» Lygas agreed. «All of you should take a break. We will resume the operations tomorrow.»

 

After that, each returned to their own house. Only Lygas returned to his office and went through some paperwork before allowing himself some rest.

Chapter 16: The Blessed/Unwanted Attentions

Summary:

A revelation shakes the city. Bell is contacted by the Guild for a singular proposal.

Chapter Text

The morning after, following a relatively brief but good rest, Dardanus knew that the real work had just begun. First thing in the morning was to meet Royman and then summon the higher officers of the Guild…plus Eina.

 

«Ehm…I’m sorry, but why am I here?» Eina asked with her hand raised and clearly feeling overwhelmed.

 

«This meeting is about Bell Cranel, Miss Tulle.» Dardanus patiently explained, and as Eina’s face showed now surprise and understanding, he continued: «We are here to give you some directives about him.»

 

The officials started murmuring.

 

«We are aware that many Adventurers have been persistently asking you how Little Rookie could achieve such a growth in such a short amount of time.» Royman said loud and clear. «While we can’t go into details, there is one piece of information that we want you to share with the public. And that is: Bell Cranel is a ‘Blessed’.»

 

A shock ran through Eina and the officials.

 

«A…Blessed?» The Half-Elf girl asked. «You mean he was born from two active falnas?»

 

«Precisely.» Dardanus replied. «But he is still unique, for no other ‘Blessed’ before him ever showed such a quick growth.»

 

«Little Rookie has already agreed to share this bit of information, so I want you all to pin the news on the announcement board: Bell Cranel is a Blessed, and therefore is not to be emulated by new Adventurers. His growth is an anomaly that cannot be replicated.»

 

«There is also something else. In the last few days, following a battle outside Orario, he awakened a new Skill that increases the growth of his allies, as well.»

 

Everyone gasped in surprise.

 

«Are you serious?!» Somebody asked.

 

«That could seriously speed up the formation of the Adventurers…»

 

«This information, however…» Dardanus pointed out immediately. «Is to remain classified. Unfortunately, the Empire is already aware of this, but they have promised to keep quiet. For the moment, Lady Alfia will take care of Bell, but I think all of you can imagine that this Skill will move the appetite of powerful players. Which is why this is to remain strictly confidential until it becomes impossible to deny.»

 

A nervous silence fell among the employees. Everyone understood that this situation was a potential bomb ready to explode. The last recorded ‘Blessed’ was Herakles, who had been part of one of the most powerful Familias ever, so the Guild never had to worry about him.

 

Bell, on the other hand, was still a Level 2, and he was the only member of his Familia. A foreign nation, even Rakia, as things stood, might have risked everything to kidnap the boy and use him as a way to increase their military power at a much faster pace.

 

For better or for worse, Bell Cranel was now a strategic resource for Orario, and he had a giant target on his head. The Guild needed to do whatever it could to make sure such a resource remained in Orario, just as it was up to the Guard to ensure its safety.

 

Dardanus hated the simple idea of calling Bell an asset, but that was the reality.

 

«That is not all, however.» Royman continued. «We also have another initiative to make public.»

 

The two thus announced the Exchange Program. The official purpose was to foster good relationships with external Familias, allowing them to come to the city, explore the Dungeon, and then be free to leave. The guests would be required to have a Familia as their guarantor within the city, and they would have to surrender half of the resources harvested inside the Dungeon when they decided to leave the city's territory.

 

While the idea of fostering relations was genuine, it was all functional to the true endgame: building an army strong enough to take on the Black Dragon, for Dardanus was certain it would reappear within a year at most.

 

The various chiefs were also informed about the imminent arrival of a delegation from the Empire and of Artemis Familia. However, those were also to be kept secret from the public. Royman didn't want to risk leaking the fact that the Drop Item of an Ancestral was traveling toward the city. Not until it would be safe inside the vault that Dardanus had prepared to store it, alongside the Item left by the Black Goliath.

 

Though it would be more accurate to say that this was Bell’s personal vault, hosted at the Central Bank in the Pantheon, paid by the Three Demons personally while they waited for Bell to find someone who could reshape those Items into something useful.

 

In any case, all the Familias that might be interested in taking part in the Exchange would have to apply to the Guild, and then wait until a request arrived from outside. The guest Familia would have to be assessed first, then the Guild would ask one of the available ones in Orario based on overall Level. After all, should the strangers prove to be untrustworthy, the hosting Familia had to be able to contain them before the Guard intervened.

 

Once they finished, and the assembly was already disbanding, Dardanus gently took Eina aside for a moment.

 

«How are you feeling, Tulle?»

 

Eina’s gaze wandered around a bit, with her mouth contorted in a nervous angle.

 

«I…I feel a bit relieved...because now, I know why Bell is growing so fast…but I’m also worried for him…»

 

«How so?»

 

«I mean…he’s already reckless…what if he becomes too confident and gets himself killed? Honestly, sir, I don’t know if I’m the right choice to be his Advisor…»

 

As Eina started to descend into a spiral of insecurity, Dardanus went and gently flicked her forehead.

 

«Tulle, you’re the hardest and most knowledgeable Advisor I’ve seen in years. There is nobody else I’d rather entrust Bell to. In fact, it is a small miracle that he happened to be assigned to you when he became an Adventurer.»

 

Eina looked up with stupor.

 

«And it’s not just me. Alfia and Zald also think the same. True, Bell will continue to outpace everyone’s expectations, but if there is somebody who can help him make the right decisions and prepare him for what awaits him, that’s you. I have no doubts about it.»

 

«Lord Dardanus…» Eina murmured. Confused, proud and quivering at the same time.

 

The Executor let out an encouraging, friendly smile. «So get your act together, Advisor Tulle. Because we expect the best from you.»

 

Suddenly, Eina’s back turned rigidly firm. «Yes, sir!» She replied vigorously.

 

«Excellent. Then get yourself prepared, for you have another meeting to attend.»


Still not sure why Alfia had come to personally accompany them to the Guild, Bell and Hestia were now reaching the large open doors of the Pantheon, just like most Adventurers, who were reporting in early in the morning to begin their day inside the Dungeon.

 

And as soon as they passed through the threshold, literally every gaze in the room gradually but certainly started to drift toward the white-haired boy—murmurs from the astonished to the bitter, from amazed to suspicious.

 

Bell looked around, and it quickly became clear what was going on: on the notice board of the main hall, there were two large papers, and one had his face drawn.

 

Those were the announcements that he was a ‘Blessed’ and that regarding the Exchange Program, but clearly, nobody in the room was interested in the latter, at that moment.

 

And Bell also understood fairly quickly why Alfia was there: dozens of people clearly wanted to talk with him right away, and without a strong bodyguard, he and Hestia would have been swarmed already.

 

«I feel kinda pressured…» He commented nonetheless.

 

«That’s also part of being a hero, Bell.» Alfia commented. « You'd better get used to being at the center of attention.»

 

«Anyway, what does the Guild want from us?» Hestia asked.

 

«You’ll see soon.» Alfia reassured as she led them directly to the counter.

 

One of the clerks promptly opened the small door and let the three of them through, then closed it again. They were welcomed by a Chientrope male, whom Bell had sometimes spotted working at a desk behind the Advisors at the counter. That was Section Chief Rehmer, Eina’s direct superior in the Guild’s hierarchy.

 

«Greetings, Ladies. Bell Cranel.» He said with a polite but firm tone. «Please follow me, the Commission is ready to hear your case.» He added, clearly looking at Bell, and showing the way with his arm.

 

«The Commission…??» Bell asked, confused but still following.

 

Rehmer didn’t reply, and even Alfia seemed set on keeping quiet, for the moment. Bell and Hestia were escorted three levels above and in front of what was clearly the door to a large room.

 

«Hold on.» Alfia instructed Rahmer, then turned toward her nephew. «Bell, Lady Hestia, I can’t tell you the details, but to make it simple: the people inside are going to ask you some questions. You can already imagine what.»

 

Bell nodded.

 

«All you have to do is be completely honest. Just like we said yesterday. Don’t think about what they want to hear. Always listen to your feelings, okay?» Alfia added with a tone that sounded much more motherly and encouraging.

 

«All right.» Bell replied with a nervous huff.

 

«It will be all right, Bell.» Hestia said confidently and with a tender smile. «We’ll be here for you.»

 

Bell made a timid smirk and nodded. Alfia then turned her closed, yet eloquent, eyes toward Rehmer, who knocked on the door three times and finally opened it, letting them inside. As he stayed next to the threshold, it was clear that he wasn’t coming.

 

They bot thus found himself inside a room, at the center of which was a large, rectangular table. After he took a moment to admire the elegant composition of the space, made up of expensive, refined wood and marble, he noticed that the people sitting at the opposite side of the table were all high members of the Guild, starting with Royman, and going on with many other old men of various races, all wearing expensive tuxedos and looking severe.

 

All except one…

 

For in the middle of the line, right next to Royman, sat Eina.

 

The half-girl smiled widely and waved at him. Bell timidly returned the gesture.

 

«Welcome, Bell Cranel and Goddess Hestia. Please, make yourself comfortable.» Royman started with an accommodating voice.

 

There were three chairs put exactly in front of the Commission, at the centre of the opposite table. Bell went to sit in the centre, Alfia sat on his right, and Hestia on his left.

 

«Hello.» The boy said, clearly not used to such a formal environment.

 

«Bell, I know this might feel overwhelming, but rest assured that you’re not in any sort of trouble. Head Royman and these other gentlemen would only like to discuss your recent…progresses.»

 

«Let’s cut to the chase, Little Rookie.» Royman followed up. «Your new Skill is something unprecedented, and we want to make sure that you are ready to use it responsibly.»

 

«Responsibly?» Bell asked in confusion.

 

«Basically, they want to make sure that you remain under their authority.» Alfia explained as she looked and spoke toward Royman with a barely concealed hostility.

 

Royman sighed nervously and continued. «We are Orario, the center of the world. The strongest adventurers are forged here, and with the Exchange Program, now we will literally host the whole world here.»

 

«You saw with your own eyes the dragons protecting Antares, are we wrong?» One of the members of the Commission, a human male in his 70s with short white hair and squared glasses over his wrinkled, stoic face, asked.

 

«Yes, sir.» Bell replied.

 

«Then your Skill might be the only chance for the salvation of the world.»

 

Bell suddenly felt even more pressured. «S-Surely, there are more qualified people than me…»

 

«No, Bell.» Eina intervened with a face that expressed compassion for him. «The whole might of Zeus and Hera Familia wasn’t enough against the One-Eyed Black Dragon. It’s been almost 15 years, and even if we put together every Adventurer in the world, we still wouldn’t have a fraction of the former power of those Familias.»

 

«Precisely.» Royman said. «If the Black Dragon is regaining its full power, then we are pressed for time. If you can boost the growth of the other Adventurers even if slightly, then we need your help, young man. No, the whole world needs it.»

 

«The Guild would like to sign a contract with you, so to speak.» Eina then explained. At that point, it was clear that she was there to make Bell feel more at ease in the entire situation. «There will be some obligations, but also benefits for your Familia.»

 

«Well, since we’re here, might as well hear you out.» Hestia replied.

 

«Thank you, Goddess Hestia.» Eina replied. She then took a batch of papers in front of her and looked at Royman. Once the old Elf nodded, giving her the green light, she started reading:

 

«First of all, by signing this contract, you become an official ally of the Guild. You will be assigned an escort, though that has already been taken care of.» She started, then gave a quick, amused glimpse at Alfia. «Then, you will receive a 10% discount on the Familia tax, which might be increased depending on your future achievements. You will also receive an extra payment on every quest you accept from the Guild, and a discount at the general store here at the Pantheon.»

 

Bell was quite stunned to hear all that.

 

«All right, then what do you ask in return?» Hestia skeptically asked.

 

«Well, for one, the restrictions on leaving the city will be heavier. Adventurers and Gods can’t leave Orario without a permit, but in your case, neither of you will be allowed to go outside the walls without your escort. Though again, that shouldn’t be much of a problem for you. Furthermore, we will ask you to share a weekly report on your Status Updates in order to understand how your accelerated growth actually works.»

 

«That’s a pretty big request!»

 

«We assure you, Lady Hestia, that everything will be kept under the strictest confidentiality. Every document related to this deal, every Status you share with us, will be viewed by only a few trusted individuals. No other Familia will know of them unless you decide to share them.» A Chientrope of the Commission calmly assured.

 

Bell looked toward his aunt. Who, when noticing, commented: «For what it’s worth, in my experience, the Guild is very good at keeping secrets.» Alfia said, with a tone that sounded almost challenging.

 

The boy hummed in thought, then turned toward his other side. «What do you think, my Goddess?»

 

Hestia crossed her arms and grumbled with her eyes closed. «I can’t say I’m really comfortable with this. But let's be honest, Bell, this is about you. What I really want to know is: how much does this contract bind you to the Guild?» She asked the clerks rhetorically.

 

«As stated right at the end of the contract, this deal will remain effective until the Black Dragon is subjugated.» Royman explained, while Eina turned the pages until she found the conditions and passed the paper to Bell, so that he could read it.

 

Both Bell and Hestia made sure that the wording was correct, then looked at each other again.

 

Hestia was clearly skeptical, but she would support Bell, regardless of his decision.

 

The boy pondered for a few more seconds, rubbing his fingers as he stared at the paper in front of him.

 

Should he accept? He had started his career as an adventurer with the intention of not relying on his familial ties to advance. Even if this offer came from the Guild, he couldn’t help but think that he was somewhat cheating all those Adventurers who put their whole souls into this path.

 

However, even Bell was pragmatic enough to recognize that this went beyond his ideals. This whole discussion was about preparing the world for the return of a monstrous calamity, one that he certainly couldn’t defeat by himself when the full might of Zeus and Hera Familia had not been enough.

 

«For the good of the world, I will cooperate with you.» He finally decided.

 

Royman put up a satisfied smirk. «Excellent. Now, would you like a moment to read all the terms, before…?»

«No need, I have already done it.» Hestia interjected. And the others noticed that she had taken the batch of papers. «It seems like you don’t intend to put my Bell on a tight leash, so if he’s okay with this, it’s good enough for me.»

 

«Of course we won’t.» The Human of the Commission replied calmly. «The only thing we ask is that he becomes stronger, and that he boosts the growth of the others around him as much as possible.»

 

«Should we ever need you for a specific task, we’ll just issue a mandatory Quest.» Royman added.

 

«Then, do I have to…sign it?» Bell asked, still dubious, for he hadn’t experienced much of the bureaucracy so far.

 

«We need your signature, that of Lady Hestia and…since you are still relatively young, while not necessary, we would be much more at ease knowing that Lady Alfia will sign it as your legal guardian.» Eina explained.

 

«I’ll do it. But let it be clear that I sign only to testify that you were transparent with my nephew, nothing more.» Alfia admonished.

 

«Fair enough.» Royman replied, though he sounded mildly disappointed.

 

Bell was handed a feather and the ink. He had never actually signed something in his life, except for when he registered as an Adventurer, so his signature was quite basic. He passed the paper along, so Hestia and Alfia put their signatures right next to Bell’s. After that, the boy passed it back to Eina.

 

«Very well. Now, before we let you go, there is one last detail we want to discuss.» Royman said with relative caution. «It’s about the Exchange Program.»

 

«Oh. Right. Ok, I have some time.» Bell conceded.


The interrogation of Rubato had been useless: all the man did during the whole smuggling in Melen was take bribes and literally close his eyes. After making sure that the clerk had been fired from the Guild, Yumbra was more than happy to throw him in the underground jail before reaching the room where Borg was being held.

 

Inside, Borg was sitting at a table, with Dardanus seated on the opposite side and Lygas standing next to the Executor. The room was certainly not as luxurious as the one Borg lived in, but it was comfortable. Borg had clearly just finished the meal he had been given.

 

Yumbra went to stand on the free side of Dardanus and listened.

 

«So, to sum it up: Evilus used an underground network that is not officially marked on any map to carry out the smuggling?» The Executor asked.

 

«Yes, Lord Dardanus.» Borg replied.

 

«Have you ever seen them?» Lygas asked.

 

«No. I have never even met God Njord’s contact. I only heard the description I gave you.»

 

Dardanus hummed in thought, scrutinizing the Governor of Melen, who simply stood there with his gaze slightly worried, but firmly fixated on the interrogators.

 

«All right. I don’t think you’re lying.» The Executor finally declared. «If you could just look at the report and sign it, then we will let you return to Melen.» He said, pointing at the scribe who was silently writing down the whole conversation from a desk on the side.

 

«Sure. Thank you.» Borg replied formally.

 

While the scribe passed the record to the Governor, Dardanus leaned back on his chair and talked to Yumbra.

 

«Any luck with Ryan?»

 

«He was utterly useless.» She replied coldly. «I’m more worried about the declaration of Mr. Borg. Until now, we thought Evilus had an underground network beneath Daedalus Street, but now we learn that it extends all the way to Melen. And Daedalus is on the opposite side of the gate one must go through in order to reach the town port.»

 

Dardanus and Lygas nodded. They, too, had reached the same conclusion.

 

The Elf then calmly paced around the chair separating him from the Amazon and spoke. «We will try to use the connection to Melen to see if we can trace back the network. However, Yumbra, you should go home and rest a bit.»

 

«I’m not tired.» The Amazon mildly protested.

 

«No, but I can tell that seeing Goddess Kali and the other Amazons from Telskyura again has shaken you.»

 

Yumbra grunted softly, but her gaze also lowered. Lygas understood that immediately.

 

«Take a three-day leave.» The Captain ordered with a savvy smirk. «You earned it.»

 

The Amazon eventually conceded. She took her leave and left the Pantheon, starting the walk toward her home.

 

Since that was in the southern part of the city, Yumbra went through Central Square, circling Babel. And she was surprised to bump into none other than the Hiryute sisters.

 

«Ah! Hey, Yumbra!!» Tiona greeted excitedly.

 

Tione followed up soon, and the older Amazon turned toward them. «Tiona. Tione. Are you okay? These last few days must have taken quite a toll on you.» She asked caringly.

 

«Meh. It’s fine » Tiona said, quite predictably.

 

Tione looked less enthusiastic, instead. Yumbra patiently waited for her to speak up.

 

«I…» The young Amazoness grunted. «I’m glad we solved the problem with Kali Familia, but honestly, I’m ashamed of myself.»

 

Hearing her sister say that, Tiona also lost a bit of her cheery attitude.

 

«Argana drew out my worst instincts just like that.» Tione said with anger. «I got tricked into a duel like a child, and I even showed my worst side to the Captain.» She said the last thing with blushing cheeks, which definitely made her angry expression less aggressive.

 

Then she took a breather and sighed. Yumbra was still listening calmly.

 

«Yumbra…how can I become like you?!» She asked, eventually.

 

«Like me?» the Executive asked patiently.

 

«You were the Captain of Kali before Bache and Argana. So…how did you manage to stay calm when you saw them again? I wish I had a tenth of your self-control.»

 

Yumbra closed her eyes and hummed in thought. When she opened them again, she proposed, «Why don't we discuss this at my house?»

 

Tiona’s eyes sparkled. «Ooh!! Really?? Sure!! It’s been a while!!»

 

«Uhm…I mean, if we're not a disturbance…» Tione said more politely.

 

«No disturbance at all. I just received three days of leave.» Yumbra reassured calmly.

 

The girls thus happily accepted, following her all the way to a small house on a residential block, which had a butcher shop on the ground floor. The storage room, precisely. And they just so happened to find a pretty tall and burly man with a white apron over a white shirt, pants and the shoes. He had brown hair and a short beard that were starting to show white strands.

 

«Dear, I’m home!» Yumbra chirped with a tone that hardly fit her usual image of a severe officer of the law.

 

The man turned around, while still holding a long slab of cow ribs that he was cutting from the hanging remains of the bovine. The man, despite his grumpy appearance, beamed out as soon as he saw Yumbra.

 

«Oh, honey. What brings you here? Oh, the little rascals are here, too!»

 

«Hey, Rodren! Good to see ya!» Tiona greeted cheerfully.

 

«Pardon our intrusion, Mr. Velli.» Tione said more politely, but smiling nonetheless.

 

«I just got three days of leave and picked these two along the way.» Yumbra said, replying to her husband’s question.

 

«Oh, nice. Then make yourselves at home, gals. The little ones are upstairs as well.» Rodren said as he resumed his work.

 

Yumbra and the Hiryute walked up to the next floor, where the Executive and her husband had their home, located right behind a sturdy, reinforced metal and wood door.

 

They walked in, right into the living room, which was furnished with a couple of rocking chairs, a carpet, a small sofa, and a fireplace, plus a library located right next to the access door and two windows that looked out onto the road below.

 

And playing with some dolls of adventurers and monsters on the carpet were two young Amazoness girls, both aged five and looking like two peas in a pod, with the rare reddish hair of their mother.

 

The babies lifted their heads to see who had walked in, though they could only see their mother at first. They still beamed and jumped to their feet.

 

«Mama!» They cheered.

 

Yumbra smiled widely and squatted down to welcome them in her arms. «I’m home, girls.»

 

The young ones threw themselves at her and hugged her with all their little strength. Yumbra happily lifted them both from the ground and stayed like that for a few seconds before putting them back and revealing who else had come in.

 

«Tiona! Tione!» The kids yelled in a happy surprise.

 

«Hi Trina. Hi Venda.» Tione greeted with a cheerful smile of her own.

 

«Yo!» Tiona instead cheered as she lowered herself, greeting them with the same childish energy

 

Indeed, the little girls jumped toward Tiona, the playful one of the Hiryute, and tried immediately to make her fall. Not that they could really do that to a Level 5 Adventurer who was twelve years her senior, but she still pretended to be forced on her knees.

 

«Come on, make yourselves at home, girls. Not that you need much effort.» Yumbra joked.

 

While Tiona kept rolling around with the kids, Tione followed the older Amazoness.

 

«Feels like yesterday that you took us in.»

 

«Well, I couldn’t ignore two youngsters from Telskyura picking a fight with everyone they found on the streets.» The Guard joked.

 

After that, Yumbra left the guests for a few minutes and reached her and Rodren’s bedroom, where she removed her armor and put on her civilian clothing: a large blouse, pants and shoes. All of that distinguished her from every other Amazoness, for the clothing covered all of her body, except for the hands, the head and a little bit of her shoulders.

 

When she reached the others, Tione commented. «See? This is what I meant. How did you manage to become so…non-Amazon? How do you keep everything in check?!»

 

«My girl, if you think I’m some kind of Goddess, then drop that fantasy already.» Yumbra joked, before patiently explaining: «The simple fact is: I hated Telskyura. I came to hate it with all my soul. When I finally left it behind, I gave my everything to becoming something else. I wanted to shed the identity Kali had created for me and become my own.»

 

Yumbra explained all of that while she filled a boiler with water to prepare some tea.

 

«The only thing I couldn’t get rid of, maybe, was the need to find a strong man.» She joked.

 

«Well…Mr. Rodren is strong, for a person without a falna, but isn’t he quite powerless in front of you?» Tione asked, curious.

 

«I didn’t want a man who could defeat me.» Yumbra replied tenderly. «I wanted a man who could protect the children we would make.»

 

Tione felt like she had only partially understood that, but she accepted it anyway.

 

Tiona finally managed to separate herself from the small twins and joined the conversation with her usual, energetic voice. «But the important thing is that you became a kind person, Yumbra.»

 

«I prefer to think that I’ve learned to be a proper human being.» The older Amazoness replied kindly. «The point is, Tione, there is no need for you to brood over the recent events. Instead, if you don’t like the way you responded to your past, then start working from that. Decide who you want to become, what’s important to you, and what you are willing to do to protect all of that. If these things are clear, then you will also learn how to stand up to your past.»

 

Tione sat on her chair and mumbled in thought. She was likely too inexperienced to understand what her elder meant entirely, but she felt like something inside her had found some sort of answer. She smiled gently and thanked Yumbra for her guidance.


The day passed without any significant incident. While Bell was approached by some other Adventurers, the ill-intentioned were quickly driven away by Alfia’s presence. While many were simply curious to meet a Blessed, some sincerely asked to join his party, perhaps wanting to see him in action, or figuring that they might still learn something by watching him.

 

Among others, Mikoto also showed up and asked to join the party to make up for her Familia’s behaviour the week before. And at least that, Bell accepted immediately.

 

The real question was whether Bell was supposed to have Alfia around, even inside the Dungeon. The Guild had not put that into the obligations, so the aunt and nephew discussed it for a few hours. Alfia would have preferred to come down, stay in the dark and intervene only if strictly necessary, or in case another Familia tried to ambush him.

 

However, Bell made it clear that he did not want that. At least in the Dungeon, he intended to fight with his own strength and not have a safe bailout from his problems. Eventually, while unable to completely get rid of her worries, Alfia accepted her nephew’s resolve with a proud smile.

 

It had been four days since the group had returned from the Empire. With Mikoto joining in, Bell’s party also started to allow some other rookies to tag along, making informal alliances with other parties. With Alfia out of the equation, it was up to Lili to identify which of those could be trusted.

 

For now, they had accompanied two groups of young rookies who might have most likely died if not for the slightly more experienced party of Bell. If anything, Bell accepted in order to fulfill his new duty to the Guild.

 

In the meantime, Zald and Alfia were taking turns protecting Hestia while she was on the surface, at least when she wasn’t working at Haephaestus’ leading shop, where she was relatively safe, as she was now a target for everyone who wanted to target Bell.

 

And it was during one of her shifts at Babel that the Three decided that it was high time for them to update their Statuses.

 

They entered the underground level of the Pantheon and reached Ouranos in his dark chamber. As always, he was sitting on his throne, surrounded by four lanterns that illuminated his seat.

 

The Demons went and bowed respectfully.

 

«Lord Ouranos. We apologize for not visiting you sooner.» Dardanus introduced.

 

«No need to justify yourselves.» Ouranos replied with a calm voice. «Royman informed me of the recent developments. I know you have been quite busy…and so was your protege.» He added with a paternal smile.

 

The trio smirked with satisfaction.

 

«Indeed.» Alfia replied. «And that’s also why we are here. Supposedly, Bell’s new Skill has affected us, as well.»

 

«I must say, I couldn’t believe my ears when Royman spoke about this.» Fels suddenly commented as he emerged from the shadows.

 

«Well, believe it, buddy.» Zald said. «We saw the Status with our own eyes.»

 

«All right, then. Shall we proceed?» Ouranos offered.

 

Alfia was about to step first, but Dardanus politely put an arm in front of her.

 

«If you don’t mind, I’d like to test a theory. Can we go first?»

 

«Goodness. No more ladies first? Where are we headed?» Alfia joked, but let him go nonetheless.

 

Dardanus chuckled and headed up. His Status was quickly updated, and the advancements were already evident. At his Level, the grind was relatively slow, but this time, the boost that was added included a margin of between 10 and 15% toward the next Tier. His endurance was the one that had benefited the most.

 

Next was Zald, and he, too, had quite the astonishing leap. His advancement was more or less on par with Dardanus, with the only difference that his strength was the focal point of his progress.

 

Finally came Alfia. As usual, the two men turned around to let her lower her dress, but when Ouranos updated her Status, even he couldn’t hold back a grunt of surprise, which made them even more curious. They kept it in check until Alfia was done and finally turned around.

 

Even the woman couldn’t believe her eyes: her Abilities had received a whopping 30% boost!

 

Her Agility and Dexterity had now reached S1001, just like her Magic. Her Endurance had just gone up to F-rank, and her Strength now reached B by a tiny margin.

 

After staring at the sheet for a few seconds, Zald spoke up. «I guess that’s our answer: Bell’s boost to ‘allies’ is proportional to the depth of the bond shared.»

 

«Yup.» Dardanus replied nodding with an exceedingly solemn tone. «We have to accept that Alfia is Bell’s favorite.»

 

Alfia chuckled. «Was there any doubt?» She said, making sure to sound cocky.

 

«Say, Alfia.» Ouranos resumed from his throne. «Considering those Abilities, how about we bring you up to Level 8?»

 

The Adventurers turned toward their patron God, who continued to reason. «With your role as Mage, I don’t think there is much reason to wait.»

 

Alfia turned toward her friends.

 

«Can’t say he’s wrong.» Zald commented.

 

«What do you say?» She then asked Dardanus.

 

The Executor crossed his arms and hummed in thought. «The choice is yours. Personally, I agree with Lord Ouranos’ assessment.»

 

«Besides, it will be a further deterrent for anyone who wishes to harm Bell Cranel.» Fels added.

 

Alfia pondered, but it was clear that she was already leaning toward leveling up. Dardanus was correct: she was a Mage. Magic and Agility were the only Abilities that mattered to her role.

 

«All right. Let’s do this.» She finally said.

 

She walked back up the steps, while Dardanus and Zald took their leave and left the room, waiting for their friend outside the large doors.

 

When they did, Dardanus grabbed Zald by putting his arm around his neck. «Hey, old man. You'd better put some effort into reaching us again!» He joked.

 

Zald chuckled. «Guess I’ll just have to win Bell’s affection, if I want to keep up!» and the two shared a heartfelt laugh.

 

It didn’t take much longer before Alfia emerged from the chamber herself, wielding a satisfied smirk that she seemed unable to wipe.

 

«How does it feel to rank up after almost twenty years?» Dardanus asked in a friendly voice.

 

«There isn’t any real difference.» She simply replied, but then she brought a hand to her own cheek. «But it’s oddly gratifying knowing that my boy’s affection brought me here.» She said with a mushy tone.

 

«Gosh. Get out of here! This ain’t the Alfia I know.» Zald joked.

 

A moment later, Alfia snapped her fingers, and a simple, unchecked magic explosion sent Zald sliding some five meters backward.

 

Dardanus laughed loudly. «Like I said, hurry up and catch up to us, old man.»

 

Zald, who had barely felt anything, also laughed. «I hear ya!»


The news of Alfia’s leveling up shocked the city even further. It had suddenly strengthened the Guard even further, and with that, Bell had become untouchable, since everybody could tell that his aunt had become his official bodyguard.

 

At the very least, nobody would dare to attack him on the surface.

 

In the meantime, with Artemis Familia approaching ever more, and with the substantial money he had gained from the Empire thanks to the precious gems, Bell was now looking around the city with Hestia for a new home.

 

After all, Artemis and her girls might have been used to sleeping in the forests and always being on the move, but the old chapel didn’t have the space for them, anyway, and it would be quite the bad look for Hestia Familia and Orario at large.

 

Right now they had just finished touring a quite large mansion in the south-western part of the city. It wasn’t bad, but Bell thought that it was a bit too far from the shops he was used to resupplying at.

 

«Let’s try to see other options. I like this place, but it would be…» Bell was commenting when he noticed two young women suddenly standing in their way. They had what looked like dresses of some uniform, one white and one black. The girl in the black dress, who seemed extremely shy, had long blue hair that covered one of her green eyes. The other one was more confident, or at least decent, and had short red hair and golden eyes.

 

«Excuse us. You are Bell Cranel, I presume?» The red-haired woman asked.

 

«Ehm…yes.» He replied.

 

«My name is Daphne Lauros.» She presented.

 

«Uhm…I-I am Cassandra Ilion.» The other one added.

 

Alfia had already noticed the emblem on Daphne’s left arm, so she asked: «What does Apollo want from Bell?»

 

Hestia also became suspicious when she heard that name.

 

However, Daphne just took out a letter from her left pouch and handed it in front of her.

 

«Here. We were tasked with delivering this to you.»

 

Bell looked at his Goddess and Aunt, the latter in particular didn’t seem too worried about the situation, so he took it.

 

«Lord Apollo will hold a banquet in two days. A party for the Gods and one of their followers.»

 

«O-Of course y-you don’t have to feel obligated…it’s just…» Cassandra attempted to say, before Daphna hit her with a very light chop of her hand.

 

«What are you saying? All we had to do was deliver the letter. Let’s go.» She said before turning around, and Cassandra timidly followed soon after.

 

However, before disappearing, Daphne stopped and turned around, saying one last thing. «Good luck.»

 

She left them with that puzzling wish.

 

«What was that for?» Hestia asked.

 

Alfia hummed in thought. «Probably nothing. My house is closer, let’s get there.»

 

Thus, they reached the woman’s home, sat in the living room, and Bell opened the letter. He read it as carefully as possible, but the text was plain and short.

 

«Doesn’t seem anything other than what Miss Daphne said. It’s an invitation for you, my Goddess, to the banquet. You are authorized to bring a follower with you.»

 

«Which, of course, would be you.» Hestia said with a bit of skepticism as she received the letter to give a read herself.

 

Seeing Alfia quiet, Bell turned his eyes toward her. «You think there’s something off, Auntie?»

 

«Maybe I’m just being paranoid.» Alfia admitted. «Now that you’re quite the celebrity, it’s no surprise that Apollo might want to make your acquaintance…but then again, why did that girl wish you good luck?»

 

«I don’t really trust Apollo, either.» Hestia commented. «But I don’t see what he might try to do, in plain sight.»

 

«Do you know him, my Goddess?» Bell asked in curiosity.

 

«Ugh…unfortunately. Apollo tried to make advances on me once, and I rejected him. But to be fair, I can’t even count how many times he felt the need to have a relationship with someone—woman or man, mortal or God. So he better not be trying anything funny with you.»

 

«He won’t dare. Because I’m coming with.» Alfia reassured.

 

«Eh? Are you sure, Auntie? If you don’t get an invite…»

 

«Well, she is your bodyguard.» Hestia intervened with a confident smirk. «Apollo won’t be able to do anything about it. Then she continued reading and noticed a note at the end. «Oh, they’re even preparing our clothes at a high-class shop.»

 

«How nice of them.» Alfia replied in a neutral tone. «If that’s the case, there is only one thing left to do.»

 

«That would be?» Bell asked.

 

«Do you know how to dance at a ball properly?»

Chapter 17: Apollo/Challenge

Summary:

Bell and Hestia take part in Apollo's banquet. Lili asks the Guard for help.

Chapter Text

Two days had passed. The banquet was about to take place. Bell had undergone six hours of exhausting mannerism and ball training from his aunt, but it seemed to have paid off.

 

After picking up the clothes from the shop, Bell and Hestia returned home and put them on. Therefore, the boy found himself wearing a light gray evening dress with tails, adorned by a white bow tie, white gloves and black pants and shoes.

 

Hestia was wearing a dark blue dress that had no sleeves, so a pair of long, white gloves covered her arms. Her abundant chest was evident through the large neckline.

 

Neither of them had deemed it necessary to adopt a different hairstyle.

 

«Wow, Bell! You're truly dashing!» Hestia commented when she saw him.

 

«You also look great, my Goddess.» Bell replied sincerely, but with a lingering tremble in his voice.

 

Hestia noticed it. «What’s wrong?» She asked, a bit confused.

 

«Oh, it’s nothing. I’m just a little nervous.» Bell said. Knowing he was partially lying.

 

Hestia, being a Goddess, could tell as well, but she decided to ignore it, for the moment. «Fine.» She said cheerily. «Let’s get outside. Alfia should be here shortly.»

 

They did that in time to see a small carriage drawn by two horses just pull over in front of the old chapel, using the road that crossed the ruins. The coachman then stepped down and went to open the lateral door, letting Alfia step out.

 

She was wearing a dark purple evening dress with long, wide sleeves that fell to her waist when she kept her arms crossed in front of her, and it ended with black gloves covering her hands. The skirt was a bit flappy, just like her usual black outfit. The dress left her shoulders and much of her ample chest visible. Plus, she held a folding fan in her hands, which Bell couldn’t help but wonder whether she intended to use it as a proper accessory or an informal weapon.

 

Alfia then stepped forward with a kind smile, her eyes shut like always, yet incredibly eloquent. She approached Hestia at first. «Good evening, Goddess Hestia. You are looking majestic today.» She said with a playful tone.

 

«Good evening to you, Lady Alfia.» Hestia replied in kind, exhibiting an exaggerated bow. «You appear stunning, too.»

 

Alfia then opened the fan with a nimble jolt of her wrist and covered her mouth as she looked toward Bell. «And tell me, Goddess. Is that dashing young man your chaperon for tonight?»

 

Hestia made a triumphant grin. «Right on point! Isn’t he the cutest thing in Orario?» She said as she pointed at him with her arms.

 

Bell made an embarrassed grin and blushed. «Come on, you two. By the way, Auntie, you look great.»

 

Alfia made a chuckle that sounded a bit like a giggle. «Tell that to the girls you will meet. So, how do you feel?»

 

«Just like the first time I descended into the Dungeon.» Bell joked to ease his own tension.

 

Alfia folded the fan back and spoke gently. «Just remember the manners I taught you, and everything will go smoothly.»

 

Bell chuckled nervously as he remembered the last day. Because if learning basic dance moves was relatively easy, learning how to move and talk for such an occasion had required a whole day of exhausting training. If he closed his eyes, he could still feel the small wooden stick that Alfia used to train his muscle memory.

 

For being one who didn’t care much about appearances, she surely was hellbent on not allowing anyone to say that she had raised an uncouth barbarian.

 

«Well, then. Shall we go?» Alfia said in the end.

 

They mounted on the coach and were on their way soon enough. However, the women noticed quickly that Bell’s mind seemed elsewhere as he stared outside the small window.

 

«Bell, seriously, what’s going on?» Hestia insisted.

 

The boy decided that, now that his aunt was there, he could tell both of them at once.

 

«Truth be told…today, when we were leaving the Dungeon, Lili said something to me…I’m just hoping she’s going to be okay.»

 

«And what would that be?» Alfia asked.


Dardanus was quite surprised when he was asked to reach Mirne into one of the listening rooms, but when he was told what was being discussed, he understood immediately.

 

The moment he walked inside, he saw the Vice-Captain of the Guard sitting at one side of the room’s desk, a scribe recording the conversation at one of the heads, and on the other side of the desk, sat Lili.

 

«Ah, Executor.» Mirne greeted.

 

Lili, who had her back to the door, turned around in surprise, and perhaps a glimmer of hope flickered in her eyes.

 

«Hi, Mirne.» He greeted as he reached the officer’s side. «Lili. What brings you here?» He then asked politely.

 

«I…uhm…» The Pallum started, but seemed hesitant to spell out.

 

«Miss Arde.» Mirne intervened calmly. «I know you have a…blurred history. But let me assure you that if we had any reason to come after you, we would have known already. If you need our help, please don't hesitate to ask.»

 

Lili made a soft grunt, took a breath, and finally said her request. «I need your help…to leave my Familia.»

 

«You mean, you want to convert?» Mirne asked. As an officer, she needed to ensure that the written record was undeniably clear.

 

«Yes.»

 

«Why are you asking us?»

 

«Because my Captain imposes on everyone who wishes to leave Soma Familia a fee. Most of us are unaware that what he’s doing is illegal, so if I go to the house and just ask for it, nobody will help me. Not even Lord Soma»

 

«Why wouldn’t your God help you with this? It’s his duty.»

 

As they spoke, Zald suddenly peeked from the threshold. Having heard Lili’s voice, he got curious and came to listen to what was going on.

 

«Lord Soma just…spends all his time closed in his office. I…I think it’s because he has lost faith in all of us…but the matter remains…I can’t go alone.» Lili explained, very disheartened.

 

«I see.» Mirne reassured. «Don’t worry. We will accompany you to the house and…»

 

«Wait, please…» Lili managed to say, looking like she was gathering her courage for something else. «There’s something else I want to say…that is…the Captain of Soma Familia, Zanis Lustra, is involved in smuggling Dungeon Items.»

 

That suddenly made the entire business more serious than it was.

 

«That is a grave charge.» Dardanus calmly explained. «Do you have any proof?»

 

«Not with me. But I know where you can look.» Lili said with a nervous tenacity. She reached into her backpack, which she had been allowed to carry inside, and pulled out a map of the Soma Familia residence. Then she pointed her finger at the south-western wing, one of the building's edges.

 

«Here is the main storage room for the wine produced by our Familia. However, I know for sure that there is a secret section below. I don’t know how to access it, though, which is why I came to you with a proposal: I will go and ask to be allowed to leave the Familia. If, by chance, Captain Zanis will not oppose, then I guess we will have to drop the matter, but if I don’t come out of there after an hour…then you will have an excuse to search the house.»

 

The officers looked with both interest and apprehension.

 

«Ehm…excuse me, sir. Should I write this down?» The young scribe asked, hesitant.

 

Dardanus pondered briefly, then nodded positively to him.

 

«Miss Arde, allow me to be perfectly clear: if this is true, we will appreciate your cooperation, but we cannot ask you to take this risk. Are you aware that this might end with you injured or dead?» Mirne exhaustively explained.

 

«I am aware.» Lili replied just as clearly.

 

«And are you still willing to go through with it?»

 

«Yes.»

 

«But why? We could just show up with you, and Captain Zanis will have to stand down. Why do you want to go this far?»

 

Lili thought for a second, then a confident smile appeared on her lips, surprising the officers.

 

«I want to become the Supporter of a Hero.»

 

Mirne and Dardanus gasped softly in surprise, while Lili blushed slightly.

 

«And that means I can’t simply run behind him. I have to strive to become even a little like him. So, if I have the chance to make the world a little better, I must help. Just like he helped me.»

 

Mirne was still confused, all the while, Dardanus and Zald let out a synchronized laugh.

 

«Well said, young lady.» Zald said from the door. Lili turned around and finally noticed him. The man then raised a thumb toward his back. «How about we get this show on the road, then?»

 

Eventually, the Level 6 Lieutenant made a smirk and sighed, then asked in a professional voice. «Sir. Permission to lead the operation.»

 

«Permission granted.» Dardanus conceded.


«I’m sure your uncles have everything under control.» Alfia reassured Bell after he finished explaining Lili’s situation.

 

«Yeah.» Hestia added with a smile. «This is definitely something they can handle easily. Just focus on enjoying the evening, and tomorrow morning, we will welcome Miss Supporter with open arms!»

 

Bell smiled, a bit cheered up. Surely, the Guard alone would have been more than enough to protect Lili from a Familia that didn’t go past Level 2, but with Zald and Dardanus involved, she was basically ironclad.

 

And so, he decided to relax and enjoy the party as the coach reached the entrance of Apollo’s mansion, a massive villa with a garden to boot. The entrance was adorned by a large fountain that created a circle in the access path. It was in that space that many other coaches were letting their passengers off before reaching their designated waiting area.

 

The same was for the trio as they stepped outside and started looking around, admiring the elegant illumination on the facade, and the large parade of Gods with their children, all richly dressed.

 

«It’s huge.» Bell commented in regard to the villa.

 

«Apollo Familia might be only D rank, but they have a hundred members.» Alfia explained. «With that much manpower descending into the Dungeon every day, they have a consistent stream of revenue.»

 

«Well, who cares!» Hestia commented with a careless voice. «We’re here to enjoy the evening. Also, I must say, Apollo can have some good ideas from time to time.» She added, admiring her only Child once more.

 

«Hestia!» A familiar voice greeted from the stream of coaches.

 

The trio turned around and spotted God Miach, owner of a small pharmacy where Bell was a regular customer, as Miach and Hestia were good friends. There was also Naaza Erisuis, a Chientrope female who was the only Child of her God. She was wearing a red dress that covered her whole right arm, while her left was bare.

 

«Oh, Miach! Naaza!» The Goddess greeted.

 

«Thank you so much for preparing the coach and the carriages for us.» Miach said with his graceful voice.

 

«What are you talking about? I did it for Naaza. She needed a chance to relax and enjoy some luxury.» Hestia joked.

 

«Thank you so much, Goddess Hestia.» Naaza replied with a bow and a smile.

 

Miach then proceeded to greet the others. «Hello, Bell. How’s the life of a celebrity?»

 

Bell chuckled nervously.

 

«That’s right. Isn’t this your first public appearance since you were announced as a ‘Blessed’?» Naaza asked with a curious smile.

 

«More like his first social appearance in general.» Alfia added. «Remember to be on your best behavior, Bell.»

 

«Yes, ma’am.» Bell replied.

 

«Now then, where is Takemikazuchi?» Miach asked, looking around.

 

Luckily, it was the Far Eastern God of War who found them first, accompanied by Mikoto. After greeting his fellow Gods, Takemikazuchi turned toward Bell.

 

«Hey, young Bell. Thank you for having Mikoto in your party.»

 

«Don’t mention it.» Bell replied with his embarrassed innocence. «Miss Mikoto has helped us a lot. I am the grateful one.»

 

«You’re too kind, Lord Bell.» Mikoto replied humbly. «The least I could do after asking to join you is to be useful.»

 

«You look lovely, Mikoto.» Alfia complimented. «I’ve never seen a dress like this one.» She said, admiring the dress that Mikoto was wearing, which might have had a regular long skirt beneath, but above the waist, it was designed to look like a kimono, loose on the shoulders.

 

«Thank you, Lady Alfia. You look great, too.»

 

«Very well, then. Shall we go?» The Mage proposed.

 

Soon enough, they were inside the andron of the villa, where the members of Apollo Familia, dressed in a waiter’s uniform colored gray and black, went through the invitations and distributed some cocktails before telling the guests to proceed to the first floor.

 

There, they reached a large hall with a few steps on the left leading to a large door, and there was a generous buffet laid out on a total of ten long tables.

 

And among the consistent crowd, Bell was the first to spot another acquaintance, one he had never imagined wearing a tuxedo.

 

«Hey, Welf!»

 

The blacksmith looked around, and when he found the source of that voice, he raised his hand and waved with his usual, gritty smile. «Yo, Bell! Oh, I see Mikoto is here, too!»

 

«Good evening, Lord Welf.» Mikoto greeted.

 

«Welf, don’t just run from me like that.» A tired voice said right behind the blacksmith.

 

It turned out to be a Goddess, with a small hat cocked entirely to cover her right eye, which was missing; the other eye was bright red, just like her short hair, and they made a strong contrast with the black outfit she was wearing for the evening.

 

«Oh, yeah, sorry.» Welf apologized with a tone that didn’t sound sorry at all, but his face definitely was. «My Goddess, this is the guy I started going down in the Dungeon with. Bell Cranel.»

 

The Goddess stepped forward with a polite smile.

 

«Ah. So you’re Hestia’s new Child. Nice to finally meet you. Thank you for taking care of Welf.»

 

A bit overwhelmed by being in front of the most important Goddess of the blacksmiths, Bell needed a second to regain his footing.

 

«L-Likewise. And it’s nothing. Welf has been of great help to me.»

 

«Hephaestus!» Hestia cheered. «I didn’t expect to find you here.»

 

«Yeah, I wasn’t really keen on it, but Welf convinced me to come over and meet his new party member.»

 

The large doors on the left opened loudly, and the guests all fell silent as they understood that the host was coming. Indeed, from the relative darkness behind those doors emerged a being with short and wavy red hair, his head had a crown of laurel leaves around it, and he was wearing an elegant white outfit with a small cape leaning onto his left shoulder. His divine presence was easy to discern.

 

«So that’s Lord Apollo?» Bell asked his two party members, who were next to him.

 

«So it would seem.» Mikoto replied.

 

Then, following him, a group of other Followers came out, and Bell recognized Daphne and Cassandra among them.

 

However, before the God started his evident speech, Alfia gently tapped Bell’s shoulder with her folded fan and leaned her head near his ear.

 

«See the young man next to Daphne?»

 

Bell nodded.

 

«That’s Hyakinthos Clio—Captain of the Apollo Familia.»

 

Meanwhile, Apollo was making his speech.

 

«To decorate the Children you love so much and show them at this banquet is quite the entertainment, don’t you think?»

 

That earned a short round of applause and a few positive comments from the other Gods.

 

«I am delighted to see so many Deities gathered here with their Children. This night will grace us with new encounters…I am sure of that.»

 

Bell couldn’t help but notice that Apollo was looking at him after he made that pause. While he tried to convince himself that it was merely a coincidence, he couldn’t shake off the sensation that something big was about to happen.


Hiding themselves on a plain roof of one of the many houses surrounding the Soma Familia holding, Zald and Dardanus also had to wait while they were lying down on their bellies, to limit the risk of being spotted.

 

Between them, Zald had put an hourglass, which he had started the moment they saw Lili step inside the mansion.

 

«Time’s almost up.» he whispered, not hiding a hint of worry for the young Pallum.

 

«No sign of Lili.» Dardanus replied while using his enhanced sight. He then took the Oculus and spoke into it. «Mirne, anything on the ground?»

 

«Negative. But Tebius heard some voices coming from the office of God Soma. One was Lili’s.» The Vice-Captain replied.

 

«Could he distinguish what they were saying?»

 

«No. It was too far, and there were too many obstacles in the way.»

 

«As long as we know that she’s in there, it’s fine. We have her written request for help.» Zald reassured.

 

«I’m just hoping Zanis doesn’t do anything to her.» Dardanus murmured.

 

Finally, after a few more minutes, the sand in the hourglass finished its transition to the lower half.

 

«Time’s up. Break in!» Dardanus announced.

 

«Copy that. We’re moving.»

 

Soon enough, Mirne gathered her squad of five guards, who had been hiding in the shadows of nearby alleys. That late at night, it had been easy to conceal themselves, so they showed up in front of the Soma residence all of a sudden, taking the sentries completely by surprise. When Dardanus and Zald also showed up behind them, the Followers paled.

 

«City Guard. We received a request for help from one of your Familia Members.» Mirne declared. «Open the gate.»

 

The sentries, completely overwhelmed by that formation, didn’t even hesitate before pushing the gate open, letting the Guards walk in unimpeded.

 

There were only a handful of Soma’s followers in the courtyard, and none of them dared to oppose.

 

«Zanis Lustra. Come out this instant!» Mirne loudly demanded.

 

Her roaring voice certainly woke up the whole mansion, and before anybody knew what was happening, Zanis showed up in the courtyard. Sporting his grey outfit, his thin face and glasses.

 

«W-What is the meaning of this?!» He asked, slightly confused. «You can’t just barge on private property…»

 

«Let’s cut to the chase, Captain: where is Liliruca Arde?»

 

«Arde?...She…she died weeks ago…» Zanis tried to deviate.

 

«Really? How curious, then, that she showed up at the Pantheon two hours ago, and we followed her here.» Mirne replied sternly.

 

Zanis and some others started to quiver.

 

«We gave you an opportunity to let her go peacefully.» The Vice-Captain pointed a finger with an accusatory tone. «Now you will take us to her. And for your sake, she better be alright.»

 

Zanis sweated, but he didn’t say anything, possibly confident that the Guards would never find where he had locked Lili up.

 

«Ah, to hell with it!» a Dwarf male, that the Guards identified quickly as Chandra Ihit, Vice-Captain of Soma Familia, exclaimed. «She’s being held in an underground section!»

 

Zanis gasped with a furious gaze. «Chandra!»

 

«I’m not going to jail for your shady crap–Captain!» The dwarf replied with what seemed like a hatred that he had bottled up for a long time.

 

«You damn traitor!» Zanis yelled and dashed toward him, trying to unsheathe his sword.

 

Obviously, Tebius, a Level 6, immediately disarmed and immobilized him on the ground.

 

Mirne thus looked at Ihit. «Take us to her.»

 

«This way.» The Dwarf replied with a dutiful tone.

 

He led them through the ground floor toward the south-western wing, all the while, two guards were dragging Zanis along. As they reached what looked like a regular wine cellar, Chandra brought the officers toward the wall facing the east. There, he pushed a panel that was blended perfectly with the wall, and a door suddenly slid open, revealing a ramp of stairs making a couple of turns before accessing an underground, unregistered area of the mansion.

 

Inside that area, the first thing one could see was three cells. And inside the second one of those cells, sat Lili.

 

The Pallum seemed calm already, and when Zald and Dardanus appeared in front of her, she made a confident smile.

 

«Get her out.» Dardanus ordered in a tone that was neither harsh nor overly authoritative.

 

Ihit didn't need to hear it twice. He grabbed the keys that were hanging over a small table at the beginning of the corridor and went to unlock the bars. Before long, Lili was free again.

 

Meanwhile, Mirne turned again toward the prisoner.

 

«Zanis Lustra, I hereby declare you under arrest for illegal imprisonment and obstruction of a Conversion with the end of extortion. Be notified that you’re under investigation for smuggling, as well.»

 

As she said that, the two Guards holding Zanis finally tied his wrists. Meanwhile, Zald and Dardanus welcomed Lili back.

 

«Well done, Lili. He will not be a problem for anyone.» The Executor commended.

 

«Sure, but is the rest of the Familia going to behave, from now on?» Zald asked, a bit worried.

 

Lili thus walked up to Chandra. «Master Ihit, now the Familia will be in your care.»

 

Chandra rubbed his neck. «I guess so.»

 

«Then you'd better make sure every illegal activity is dismantled swiftly.» Dardanus admonished. «Or next time, I will have this Familia disbanded.»

 

«Got it.» The Dward replied.

 

«Then…Master Ihit…could you please grant me an audience with Lord Soma?»

 

Judging that it would be better not to discuss, when Lili had the strongest members of the Guard backing her up, Chandra quickly granted them access, bringing her and the two Demons in front of Soma’s office, which was on the second floor, at the center of the structure, with a large balcony overlooking the courtyard.

 

In front of the windows that allowed access to the balcony, Soma stood, wholly absorbed in his wine brewing. A cauldron boiled in front of the window, while the desk was littered with vials and other chemical instruments.

 

Chandra stepped in, rubbed his neck and reported with a bothered tone.

 

«So…uhm…Lord Soma. Zanis has been arrested, so…I guess I’m the Captain, now. Also…Arde has a request for you.»

 

Soma didn’t even seem to notice they were there.

 

The two Demons exchanged a pessimistic glance. They had heard of Soma’s apathy, but they didn’t imagine it was this bad.

 

«Lord Soma!» Lili then said loudly with a pleading tone as she stepped toward the God. «I beg you, listen to me. I know it’s selfish for me to ask, after you took me in, but I’ve found my place in the world. So, please, allow me to leave this Familia!» She finally delivered as she bowed down and stayed like that.

 

Soma stopped mixing the liquid in the cauldron. In fact, he stood there for a couple of seconds, and everyone wondered if he was actually going to comply with Lili’s request.

 

«Why should I?...»

 

The words came out with a cold, disillusioned voice. It froze everybody, both because hearing Soma speak was just that rare, and because it looked like things might get complicated.

 

Lili raised her head and looked with baffled eyes at her God.

 

«Why should I listen to the words of Children who fall so easily victim to alcohol?» He added.

 

«Eh?!» Lili huffed.

 

«Lord Soma.» Dardanus intervened firmly. «You should be aware that Lili has the right to leave, no matter what you think.»

 

«Is that so?» Soma replied, as if that discussion annoyed him.

 

Then, he took a wooden cup from his table and filled it with the liquid inside the cauldron.

 

«Drink this.» He said, handing it toward Lili.

 

Lili was left speechless.

 

«If you can drink it and still make that request, I’ll let you leave.» Soma sentenced.

 

«Now hang on just a second!» Zald intervened with irritation.

 

«Please stay away!» Lili declared, surprising everybody.

 

As if she were preparing for something harrowing, Lili tightened her fist and made a frown of effort. «I will prove that I mean it!»

 

«Lili, you don’t have to.» Dardanus replied.

 

«I know. But I want to.» Lili said firmly.

 

In front of that resolution, the Demons could only make a step back and wait.

 

Lili took the cup, looked inside, and prepared for a test of will the likes of which she had probably never faced.

 

Dardanus himself remembered trying some of the commercialized Soma wine years before. He got wasted with just half a glass, and that was still considered a discarded version of the divine wine.

 

After taking a breather, Lili closed her eyes and took a good sip.

 

It didn’t take more than three seconds before she let the cup fall, and her legs gave out as she crumbled to the floor.

 

Dardanus and Zald closed their eyes with an empathic face. It would appear that convincing Soma might require some time.

 

But just as Soma turned around, ready to resume his activity, the voice of Lili broke out.

 

«I beg you…»

 

Everyone, including Soma, was startled.

 

Lili had managed to get on her four in mere seconds, and, with tears to her eyes as she battled the overwhelming inebriation, she delivered her request once again.

 

«Let me…leave the Familia.»

 

A few minutes later, after being given an antidote, Lili was sitting on a short stool. Her back was bare, with her Status in plain sight. At that point, Soma spilled a drop of his blood and used it to put the Status up for the Conversion.

 

«There. Now you can go to your new Familia.» Soma said with a neutral tone.

 

As Lili dressed up again, Soma simply returned to his hobby, but not before instructing Chandra to go and make sure that all information regarding Zanis’ traffics was delivered to the Guard.

 

Dardanus and Zald waited until Lili was ready. She thanked her former God for all his teachings, and just before she left, Soma surprised her by telling her to take care of herself.

 

And with that, Lili was finally free.

 

In the courtyard, two whole patrols had converged on the mansion per Mirne’s request, and that included a few members of Ganesha Familia. As they searched the underground section and confiscated the contents of the unregistered space, the Demons and Lili passed through them and left the premises.

 

«Well done, Lili.» Dardanus commented.

 

Lili made a fond smile as she put a hand on her heart, feeling it much lighter.

 

« You'd better go back home, take a nap and pack your things.» Zald joked. «Because Bell is awaiting you tomorrow.»

 

«Yes!» Lili replied with a radiant face.


The banquet had begun. Hestia was going through the buffet with ardent hunger, while Bell was spending some time with his party members. Alfia was mingling with some Gods and their Children, for she intended to leave Bell the space to have fun, but she was always keeping him in her line of sight.

 

From time to time, even Bell was approached by some Gods and Adventurers who wanted to see a Blessed up close.

 

However, most gazes were quickly redirected when a new guest appeared—a particular Goddess with long, silver hair, accompanied by a huge Boaz male. Everyone in the room immediately felt overwhelmed and avoided their gaze with blushing cheeks, including Welf and Mikoto.

 

Without Bell noticing until she was already there, Alfia had returned to his side, watching the new arrival with a cautious expression on her face.

 

«Who’s that?» He asked.

 

«You probably heard about her. That’s Goddess Freya.» His aunt whispered.

 

Bell understood. And he also realized that the Boaz had to be Ottar, the one who had beaten Zald in the arena, the previous year.

 

But before he could think of anything else, he was suddenly jumped on. Somebody put their arms around his eyes and made him stumble.

 

«Don’t look at her, Bell!» The voice of Hestia shrieked, as if she wasn’t even trying to keep some discretion. «When the Children look at the Goddess of Beauty, they all remain charmed!» She added, suddenly oblivious to the fact that Bell was immune to Charm.

 

Alfia promptly grabbed her and tore her away from Bell, whispering in her ear what she had forgotten and forcing her to calm down.

 

But the damage was done: Freya had turned around to see what the commotion was about, and once she saw Bell, she walked up to the group by herself.

 

«Good evening, Hestia. It’s been a while, Miach, Takemikazuchi, Hephaestus.» She greeted.

 

«R-Right.» Hestia replied with her teeth barely gnashing.

 

Just like their children, many Gods were also overwhelmed by her charm.

 

«Ehm…Hello.» Takemikazuchi managed to say.

 

«You’re fabulous as always.» Miach replied with his usual, nonchalant lady-killing tone.

 

Both Mikoto and Naaza snapped out of their embarrassment and immediately pinched their Gods in their backs.

 

«Freya.» Hephaestus greeted in a more neutral tone. «It’s rare to see you outside of the Denatus.»

 

«Well, since I could bring Ottar, I figured I could grant myself some entertainment. Though I wonder…» Freya said, and her gaze fell on Bell. «Will someone make me dream, tonight?»

 

Bell felt a cold shiver run down his spine, and his blood pressure rose with the tension.

 

«As if!!!!!» Hestia yelled as she jumped between the two of them. And while she scolded her Child, Alfia made a step forward.

 

«It’s a pleasure to see you again, Lady Freya. I hope you and Dardanus could clarify things last time.»

 

Those words were clearly a reminder to keep her hands away from Bell.

 

«Alfia.» Freya said with her usual smile. «Of course. It’s all solved.»

 

«Good. Then I wish you a fun evening.»

 

Freya chuckled. «Sounds like I already made Freya angry. I’ll take my distance.»

 

And just as Freya went to the edge of the room, to get some time for herself, another familiar voice now called Hestia from behind.

 

«There you are, Shrimp. Makin’ a racket as always!»

 

The group turned around and saw Loki, accompanied by Ais. The Goddess, curiously, was wearing a man’s outfit, with tonalities between orange and red.

 

Ais, on the other hand, was wearing an aqua dress that left her shoulders bare, paired with black, long gloves, and her hair had been groomed a bit. Bell was immediately enraptured.

 

«Loki.» Hestia replied, angered at the provocative nickname. «You are so sober, I didn’t notice you!»

 

«Cut the crap!» Loki replied. «Take it with that Freya harlot! She stole my Aizu’s big entrance!»

 

While the Goddesses kept bickering, drawing the general attention, Bell smiled and waved gently at Ais.

 

The girl, clearly not feeling at ease in that outfit, made a timid wave back, but she was blushing a lot.

 

It was Alfia who, once again, took the initiative and approached her, smiling candidly.

 

«Good evening, Ais. You look exactly like a Princess.»

 

«Th-Thanks…» The girl hushed, attempting to smile.

 

Loki noticed the scene.

 

«Hey, that’s my line!» Loki exclaimed, then remembered something. «Wait…if you’re here.»

 

Her eyes finally fell on the young boy with white hair and rubellite eyes. Loki pinched her chin with two fingers and approached him, starting to analyze him.

 

«So this is your nephew and Shrimp’s Child, right? Da Blessed…»

 

Bell stood still as the Trickster Goddess scrutinized him.

 

«Hmm…I can see somethin’, but he doesn’t even come close to my Aizu.»

 

Bell had had that thought for a long time, but, somehow, hearing it out loud made it sting more than necessary, and he let out a frustrated grunt.

 

«Are you blind?!!» Hestia jumped in. «My Bell is much cuter than your Wallen-whatisit!»

 

The back and forth went on, so much so that a crowd of galvanized Gods almost started to call for a fight between the two Goddesses. Bell, feeling too much pressure, slipped away and reached the balcony on the opposite side of the room, in search of fresh air to breathe.

 

After taking a moment to look at the starry sky, he was reached by his aunt.

 

«Tired already?» She quipped.

 

Bell chuckled. «The atmosphere didn’t seem like that of a party much.»

 

The two sat on one of the marble benches and looked back inside, where it didn’t seem like Hestia and Loki were going to abate any moment soon.

 

«Say, Bell…what are your thoughts until this point?» Alfia suddenly asked.

 

«My thoughts? On what?»

 

«Being an Adventurer. I know you have always dreamed of being a Hero, but what is your impression now that you’ve got a taste of reality?»

 

Bell hummed in thought. He didn’t expect that question at that moment, but he quickly found the answer.

 

«It’s definitely much harder than I thought, even with you and the uncles helping me.» He said, then whipped out one of his genuine smiles. «But I don’t regret anything. I’ve learned a lot and met so many new people. And I’ve been pushed to better myself all the time.»

 

After a moment, Alfia made an amused huff. «Figures.»

 

«Also, I get to spend a lot more time with you and the uncles.» Bell added candidly.

 

Alfia didn’t react at first, then turned her gaze away and unfolded her fan to hide the fact that she was blushing and barely repressing a moan of happiness, as if she had just seen a cute puppy.

 

«We…we are glad about that…too.» She eventually said.

 

Luckily for her, she found the perfect bait to distract Bell from the conversation.

 

«Hey…is that Ais?»

 

Bell turned his head almost instantly, and he saw her, too: Ais was standing below the threshold of the large French door, clearly looking for a spot in the shadow where she could wait the party out, for she didn’t seem all that keen on being there.

 

«It is…» Bell said, looking at her with his jaw partially open.

 

Sensing an opportunity to make her nephew grow, she spoke up with her commanding tone.

 

«Go on, then. Invite her to dance.»

 

Bell was startled. «Wha…?! I-I couldn’t…»

 

«What couldn’t you do? Are you saying my training was useless?» She sounded neutral, but Bell could understand the slightest shift in his aunt’s voice, and went purple for the fear of answering wrong.

 

«Can’t you see that there is a damsel in distress?» Alfia continued. «What kind of Hero do you intend to be if you can’t save a girl from boredom?»

 

«Alright, fine!» Bell whispered with embarrassment.

 

He stood up, took a moment to harness his courage and finally walked toward Ais, though with the lightest foot he could manage.

 

When he was close enough, he mustered a tentative smile and greeted her. «M-Miss Ais!...»

 

Ais turned her head with a jolt, and her face looked at least a bit reinvigorated.

 

«Bell…» She said, almost surprised to see him.

 

«Not a fan of parties, I assume?» Bell said, still sounding a bit insecure.

 

Ais shook her head. «I wish…Loki would have brought…someone else.» Then she looked at her outfit. «I feel…awkward.»

 

«D-Don’t say that…!» Bell intervened. «Y-You…ehm…You look very nice…» He added, feeling the need to jump off the balcony.

 

Ais blushed, but then smiled fondly. «Thank you. You…ehm…look good…too…» She replied, probably feeling extremely confused.

 

Meanwhile, from the room, the music started to rise. The orchestra began to play the music of the ball, and soon enough, several couples were elegantly sweeping around.

 

Hearing the music (and seeing that they had nothing else to say), Bell decided that he couldn't give up now. Despite his face burning, and his heart seemingly slowing down, he slapped his face a couple times, then offered his hand.

 

«W…would you like to dance…milady?» He said.

 

Ais was clearly taken by surprise. She needed a couple of seconds before realizing what was happening.

 

She was known in the city for having turned down the attentions of hundreds, if not thousands, of suitors. Bell somehow felt that he was overstepping the friendly relationship he had enjoyed with her so far.

 

However, after a moment of dismay, Ais smiled again and replied.

 

«With pleasure.»

 

And she took his hand with her own.

 

Bell could hardly believe that it was actually happening, but the brief and intense training he had endured the day before kicked in automatically. He elegantly escorted her inside the room, then extended their joined hands and gently put a hand behind her back with precision. In contrast, Ais needed to figure out the posture.

 

«Have you ever danced before?» He asked politely.

 

Ais embarrassedly shook her head and averted her gaze.

 

«It’s okay.» He reassured. «Just follow me.»

 

And so they began. Bell started with some easy steps to help Ais get the gist of it. Following the instructions of Alfia, he used his eyes to communicate with his partner. Soon enough, Ais started to get it, and she started to find much amusement in that.

 

It didn’t take much longer before they entered the center of the scene, and all eyes turned toward them.

 

After all, Ais was already a celebrity. Bell had become one fairly recently. As they danced with such coordination and smiled at each other, people couldn’t help but be amazed and start speculating.

 

«Gaaaahhhh!!! Aizu!!! What are you doing with the shrimp’s kid?!»

 

«Get away from her, Bell!!!! Damn you, Wallen-whatisit!!!!»

 

Of course, the moment they spotted their Children tangled together, Loki and Hestia stopped yelling at each other and rushed toward them, not realizing that Alfia had caught them midway and was holding them under her arms, while smiling fondly toward the kids.

 

«They grow up so quickly…» Alfia commented.

 

Not far from there, the Mage could sense a jealous aura rising from Freya, as well, which only made the scene sweeter.

 

Three minutes later, the music came to a close, and when silence fell, a double clap filled the room.

 

To the surprise of everyone, the magic stones that were illuminating the hall went dark, instead focusing a ray of light solely on Bell and Ais. Or better…on Bell alone.

 

A sound of footsteps was clearly approaching the boy, and Apollo soon appeared into the light, smiling with a sinister gaze at Bell.

 

Before anyone could realize it, Alfia had rushed to her nephew’s side. Ais stepped back. Hestia jumped in front of her Child.

 

«Apollo…» The Goddess feigned to greet.

 

«Hello, Hestia, it’s been a while.» Apollo said with a creepingly cheery attitude.

 

«That’s right…can we help you, or something?» Hestia asked, trying to show a polite smile.

 

Apollo now showed his teeth as he smiled. «I need to ask something to Bell…say, boy, you and your Party went down in the Dungeon, yesterday, right?»

 

«We…we did…» Bell replied, confused.

 

«And are you aware that you caused a landslide that hit my Children on the 6th Floor?»

 

Bell froze for a second. «Eh?...»

 

«What kind of nonsense is that, Apollo?!» Hestia immediately jumped in.

 

«Don’t believe me?» Apollo returned, keeping his sinister smirk.

 

Then he stepped aside and made a theatrical gesture that allowed the entrance of another person: a Pallum, leaning on a crutch and with his left leg completely bandaged.

 

«Aaaahhh…» He said in a way that couldn’t have sounded more like an act if he tried. «The pain!! The misery!! Oh, it hurts so much!!!»

 

«This is ridiculous!» Welf suddenly yelled, trying to reach him, but a cordon of Apollo’s followers promptly blocked him and Mikoto.

 

«Cut the crap!» Hestia roared. «If this is true, why didn’t your Children come out and ask for help?!»

 

«Because your Child ignored them. And if you don’t believe me, I have testimonies.» Apollo continued with trepidation.

 

Two other guys, who weren’t part of Apollo Familia, showed up with a confident look.»

 

«This is it, Hestia. Your Child has caused immense damage to one of mine. I demand compensation!» Apollo declared.

 

«As if I’ll give you a penny on this shaky accusation!»

 

Apollo grinned in victory. «So you refuse? I have no choice, then! Apollo Familia challenges you to a Wargame!»

 

Bell suddenly realized what this was all about.

 

However, as the first, enthusiastic comments rose among the other Gods, in the blink of an eye, something unheard of happened: Alfia was next to Apollo, and her hand had already reached his neck.

 

The God didn’t even have the time to process the fact that he was being choked. The next moment, he was lifted and slammed into the ground, cracking the marble beneath with a rumble.

 

Everyone cowered in disbelief as Alfia stood back up and rubbed her hand with a few claps.

 

«I’ve heard enough nonsense for today. Come on, Bell, we’re leaving.» She dictated.

 

«Couldn’t have said it better.» Hestia agreed. «And stay away from us, Apollo!»

 

They turned around, though Bell felt something in his chest. Something he couldn’t describe, but that he understood when the Pallum behind Apollo spelled his next provocation.

 

«So it’s true that Little Rookie is only progressing because of his connections.»

 

Bell stopped in his tracks. His eyes went wide. All of a sudden, he felt an emotion that he had hardly felt before.

 

A feeling of rage and disdain. His fists clenched automatically, and he turned around, walking back up to Apollo, who was just starting to get back on his legs.

 

«Bell, what…?» Alfia asked, dumbfounded.

 

«All right, then.» Bell said with firmness.

 

«Uh?!» Apollo asked, unsure of what was going to happen.

 

«Say what you want about me. But nobody insults my uncles!» Bell proclaimed vigorously. «I accept your Wargame!»

 

The hall was stunned. Alfia and Hestia paled, but Bell was still staring right in the eyes of the God. At first, Apollo was confused, but as realization kicked in, he started laughing, louder and louder until he stood back on his feet. His voice went high-pitched.

 

«Oh, Bell, you are even more beautiful than I anticipated.»

 

«...Uh?» Bell asked, raising an eyebrow from his resolute expression.

 

«You know the rules of the Wargame, right? If we win, you will become m-i-n-e…Ahahahahah!!!!»

 

As Apollo’s face twisted into a maniacal expression, Bell began to understand Apollo's intentions, and he felt another shudder run down his body. However, he regained his composure and replied.

 

«Fine. Discuss the details with my Goddess. However!... The Wargame will take place in a week, not before.»

 

Apollo was a bit surprised, and so was most of the crowd, but the God smiled.

 

«I see you are pretty knowledgeable. All right. A week it is. It will give my Child time to return to full strength.»

 

«Good. Then I will take my leave. Thank you for the banquet.» Bell concluded before walking away.

 

Hestia was still speechless. Alfia looked at him with a frown, but didn’t judge him.


«What the hell happened?!» Dardanus asked the following morning, as they all sat in the old Chapel.

 

The announcement of the Wargame had spread even before dawn, so when Zald and the Executor accompanied Lili to join the Hestia Familia, they were flabbergasted.

 

Alfia gave a brief explanation and looked at her nephew with a tired expression, even though her eyes were still closed.

 

«Why would you accept that, Master Bell?! They had no basis to accuse you!! It was a fabrication!!» Lili said, exasperated.

 

«That’s right.» Dardanus insisted. «Besides, what happens in the Dungeon, stays in the Dungeon.»

 

«If we just walked away, they would have tried something else, at a later date.» Bell calmly assessed. «I saw Lord Apollo’s face…» He added with a slightly disgusted tone. «He won’t rest until he gets me.»

 

«I guess that explains why that girl wished you luck, the other day.» Hestia commented.

 

«Bell, you know that we’re here to prevent other Familias from coming after you.» Zald scolded. «Why did you feel the need to challenge a group that numbers a hundred members?!»

 

Bell grunted because he knew that his reason could sound arrogant.

 

«I didn’t want anyone to think badly of you.»

 

«Eh?!» The Demons huffed out.

 

«When that guy accused you of favoring me…something snapped inside me. I don’t care what they think about me, but you guys have done more for this city than anybody else, so I couldn’t accept the possibility of you getting smeared because of me…I just…had to say something.»

 

Everyone was left speechless. Then, they all made a tired smile, as if they had realized that they had missed the most obvious answer.

 

Zald went to sit next to him and put an arm around Bell’s neck.

 

«Bell, we couldn’t give two damns about our reputation, either.» He quipped.

 

«Yeah, I’ve been trying to step down as Executor for years.» Dardanus added.

 

«Unless somebody calls me old, I don’t remember asking for your help to defend my honor.» Alfia said severely. Then she cracked a smile and went to him, taking his head and leaning it onto her chest. «But I’m glad that you think so highly of us.»

 

Bell enjoyed the warmth of that embrace for a few seconds, and then his mind returned to focus.

 

«Anyway, we have a week to prepare. Can I count on your help?»

 

«Of course.» Alfia replied.

 

«A week, uh? So you know that the challenged side can ask for two weeks?» Dardanus asked.

 

«I have been pondering if there was any way with which other Familias could come at us legally.» Bell explained. «At one point, I remembered about one of our lessons about the History of Orario, and the Wargame came to my mind.» He said, looking at Alfia. «I was hoping it wouldn’t happen, but a part of me expected it.»

 

«I’m glad you’re becoming more aware, Master Bell, but how do you intend to face them? Unless you can become Level 4 in a week, we can’t really hope to defeat Apollo Familia with just the two of us…»

 

«Speaking of which, Miss Supporter…» Hestia said with a smile, then stuck out her right index. «Shall we make this Conversion now?»

 

«Ah, yes, please. And thank you for accepting Lili.» The Pallum replied.

 

«Well…I did ask for a week because of another reason…» Bell said, a bit timidly.

Chapter 18: Artemis Familia/Pledge

Summary:

The delegation from the Empire finally arrives in Orario. Bell begins his training for the Wargame.

Chapter Text

Zald and Alfia quickly came up with a training program for the next three days. Which meant that, right after Lili had been accepted into the Familia, the ‘Glutton’ brought Bell in front of the Dungeon.

 

«You want to train me inside the Dungeon?» Bell asked, a bit confused.

 

«Yup. We’re heading down to the 10th Floor for a mock battle.»

 

Bell sighed. «What’s with you guys and these life-or-death trainings?»

 

Zald laughed. «If you think this is too heavy, I was initially planning to have you face Goliath on your own, but he was killed a few days ago.»

 

«I’m nowhere near ready for that!» Bell exclaimed.

 

«Anyway, since you’ll be fighting at a huge numerical disadvantage, the chance of you being forced to fight entire groups of Apollo’s followers is high. Plus, there is Hyakinthos to be aware of.»

 

«Is he strong?»

 

«Well, he recently became Level 3. So he’s stronger than you, for sure. That is, unless we grow your Statistics as much as we can.»

 

«Do you know what his combat style is?»

 

«Not really.» Zald replied, putting a fist under his chin. «But when they showed up at the Amphiteatron, their style and equipment were very much geared toward speed and agility. Which means, the gap between you and them is not that big.»

 

«Speaking of which, you and Auntie are supposed to make your appearances there tomorrow, right?»

 

«Yup. All three of us. Which means, I’m in a hurry. Let’s get started.» Zald replied as if his plan was the easiest thing in the world to accomplish.

 

«Oh, boy…» Bell groaned, but then strengthened his resolve nonetheless.

 

They walked past the entrance, where the two sentries quickly saluted Zald, and then took the first descent into the Dungeon.

 

The first five floors were cleared quickly, with Bell taking point and Zald basically just pushing him to beat the floors as fast as he could. He achieved this by swinging his sword around at a certain distance, closing the gap toward Bell, who could sense the danger behind him and was forced to find a way to clear the enemies as quickly as possible. Sometimes, the sheer strength of Zald’s blows on the ground made the boy fall to the ground, putting him in grave danger against the other monsters.

 

When they reached the sixth floor, things started to get complicated. Zald started alternating his mindless swings with some more accurate slashes that threatened to cut Bell, but the boy had by then developed a sense of danger that allowed him to react quickly enough to dodge those blows at least while he kept fighting the battles in front of him.

 

Finally, after a weary and teary trail that was traveled without rest, Bell arrived at the 10th Floor, into the white-grass plain, surrounded by Orcs and other ferocious monsters. And it was there that Bell was reminded why Zald and his colleagues had ‘Demons’ in their nickname. The Level 7 just relentlessly smacked Bell around, forcing him to fight against the horde of monsters while being constantly beaten by an overwhelming strength. While Zald never delivered fatal blows, he put Bell in perilous situations multiple times.

 

But still, one way or another, pushing his senses beyond their current limits, Bell managed to survive for two whole hours down there.

 

Battered and bruised, the boy was eventually escorted back up to the surface by his uncle, who only needed to exude his powerful aura to keep most of the monsters away as they went.

 

As they saw the light of day again, they also found Alfia waiting for them.

 

«Uhm. Not a single loss of blood. Was Bell skilled, or did you go too easy on him, Zald?» Alfia said, and it wasn’t a joke.

 

«I put in all the strength of a Level 4. He took it like a champ.» Zald replied with pride.

 

«Good to hear. Come on, let’s get back to the Chapel. There is actually a surprise for you, Bell.» Alfia added with a smile.

 

«What would that be?» Bell asked with a groan.

 

Alfia didn’t reply; instead, she just led them back to the Chapel, where Bell was indeed left astounded.

 

Because now, in addition to Lili, Mikoto and Welf were also there.

 

«Yo, partner!» Welf greeted with his typical friendliness.

 

«Lord Bell. Good morning. I hope your training has gone well.» Mikoto said with her usual courtesy.

 

Bell stumbled for a moment. «Uh? What are you guys doing here?»

 

Hestia made a triumphant chuckle. «Bell, meet the new members of Hestia Familia!»

 

Welf whipped out his widest, teeth-showing smile, while Mikoto made a polite bow.

 

Bell was simply taken aback. «Uh?! When did you decide it?! No, instead: are you sure? If we happen to lose…»

 

«As if those clowns can scare us. Besides, I can’t stand those who lie so shamelessly just to provoke a fight.» Welf replied with determination.

 

«Yes. Their conduct was dishonorable. I, too, couldn’t accept standing aside and doing nothing when a friend had been pulled into an unfair fight. Lord Takemikazuchi feels the same.» Mikoto explained.

 

«So…your Gods are on board?» Bell asked.

 

«Of course.» Welf reassured. «We are with you, Bell. All the way to the end. It’s time to teach Apollo’s guys a lesson they’ll never forget.»

 

«It’s too late to refuse them, Master Bell.» Lili said with a confident smile. «And most importantly, you'd better get used to the idea that you’re not alone anymore.»

 

Bell was at a loss for words. The only reaction his body could come up with…was to start dripping tears of happiness.

 

«I…I don’t know what to say, guys…» He said with a moved tone as he wiped away some of the eye’s water.

 

«Ah, what are you crying for?» Welf joked. «We’re friends, aren’t we? Now let’s get to work. We all have to become stronger in the next week.»

 

«Right.» Mikoto agreed. «Even with the two of us, we’re still at a huge disadvantage. Not to mention, we still don’t know what kind of battle the Wargame will be.»

 

«The discussion with Apollo will be tomorrow.» Hestia informed. «I’ll try, but he will certainly do everything he can to exploit the size of his Familia.»

 

«Until we know what we’re up against, it’s useless to wrack our brains over it. Let’s wait and then plan accordingly.» Lili said with a more pragmatic approach.

 

«Well said.» Zald agreed. «Now, I think it’s time for lunch. Let me see what I can whip out from the pantry.»

 

«Be my guest!» Hestia replied cheerily.


After consuming a meal that was simply refreshing in taste, Alfia took Bell outside of the old chapel.

 

«Where are we going, now?» Bell asked, still a bit sore from Zald’s training.

 

Alfia smirked and told him not to worry. Soon enough, they were below the north-western part of the city wall.

 

For a brief moment, Bell wondered if. And then his suspicions were confirmed when they reached the top of the stairs and met with Ais Wallenstein.

 

She wasn’t alone, though: Tion Hiryute was with her.

 

«Yo, ‘Bleesed’ Argonaut! We heard you needed some training for the Wargame!» The Amazon cheered.

 

«Miss Ais? Miss Tione?» Bell asked at first, then turned toward his aunt. «Did you set this up?»

 

«I had a couple of favors to pull out from Riveria and Finn. Besides, officially, they’re here for a training session of their own.» Alfia replied confidently.

 

«Yup. We just happened to meet you doing the same.» Tiona added.

 

Ais nodded with a huff and a gentle smile. «If you want…we’ll be happy to help.»

 

Bell blushed a little, but replied enthusiastically. «Thank you very much. I’ll be in your care!»

 

He realized only later that his enthusiasm was misplaced.

 

For he wasn’t just training with Ais and Tiona, but when he least expected it, Alfia jumped in and struck him with a Gospel Punch.

 

It was basically Alfia’s version of Zald’s training, where, instead of relatively predictable Monsters, Bell had to mainly keep two high-level Adventurers, with a moveset that changed continuously, at bay while a much bigger threat could hit him out of nowhere at any moment.

 

The previous training with Zald was somewhat valuable, but Bell was still badly tossed around to the point where Tiona and Ais found every excuse to make frequent pauses and allow him to recover.

 

While all of this was traumatic, to say the least, by sundown, Bell’s reflexes had improved significantly in the span of a few hours. It was a pace that surprised the three women.

 

«I wonder if we could make you reach Level 3 before the Wargame.» Alfia commented as they walked down the stairs of the tower.

 

«You know, I’m in no rush…» Bell replied, exhausted.

 

«The Captain of Apollo Familia is a Level 3, though, right?» Tiona asked. «Wouldn’t it be better for you to reach that same Level, at least?»

 

«Actually, if he ranks up now, and he doesn’t improve his Level quickly enough before the Wargame, he might have fewer advantages than now.» Alfia pointed out. «Our best bet is to bring all his Abilities to S.»

 

«Like when I fought the Minotaur?» Bell asked.

 

«Yes. While you would be undoubtedly stronger as a Level 3, even with low Ranks, having each at double-S is like having a permanent boost. With the small time we have, I believe you’d have a much better chance at fighting Hyakinthos this way.»

 

«And I will trust your judgment, Auntie.» The boy replied with a smile.

 

«Do you know what kind of duel it will be?» Ais asked.

 

«No. The Denatus to decide the competition will be held tomorrow. But right now, I’m more concerned with what will happen in a couple of days…»


The following day, Bell was given a day of rest, since his uncles had to be present at the arena to hold their day of public training for all those who wished to learn or test their mettle against the strongest of Orario.

 

Bell, eager to learn something of his own, went to assist. Actually, he and his now expanded Familia decided to partake in one of the lessons for the lower tier of Adventurers.

 

Truth be told, Bell wondered whether Apollo Familia would show up in order to improve themselves before the Wargame. But as he expected, none of them did. What Alfia did to Apollo during the banquet had been clearly interpreted as a sign to stay away from the Three Demons.

 

It was undoubtedly an experience from which Hestia Familia learned a lot, reinforcing their formation and the role of everybody.

 

And then the news came that the Wargame would be a Siege.

 

Apparently, the Gods had left it to fate by having everyone write one type of competition and then having someone among the public draw the fated battle.

 

Siege was definitely the worst possible alternative for Hestia, given the massive disparity in numbers.

 

However, the day when they might receive help had finally arrived.

 

It was a clear morning, and Bell was once again on the North-Western wall. Ais and Tiona had joined him again, but the training was mostly a way to pass the time until the main event of the day showed up.

 

And finally, some three hours after dawn, from the top of the northern gate’s towers, someone shouted to immediately alert the Executor, for a large caravan was approaching, and it had a cart with a cargo taller than it, plus a delegation of what looked like adventurers on horseback.

 

Bell rushed to the wall and looked outside. It didn’t take long for him to notice two divine presences in the caravan. One of them was a woman, all dressed in water blue, impossible to miss.

 

«They’re here!» He said, quite excited.

 

Ais and Tiona also reached the wall, and the blonde girl made an amazed huff.

 

«Yes. They traveled all the way here…» She said with admiration.

 

«Who are those guys?» Tiona asked.

 

«Hermes Familia.» Bell replied. «And those who helped us against Antares.»

 

Realizing the situation, Tiona also gasped in surprise. «Wait, so that giant thing on the cart…»

 

«It’s Antares’ Drop Item.» Ais confirmed. «And…there’s Artemis.»

 

«Well, I should get down there. They’re here for me, among other things.» Bell joked.

 

The Loki girls also came down, but they all decided to split, for they didn’t want rumors about the members of Loki Familia secretly helping the Captain of Hestia Familia to spread.

 

Soon enough, Dardanus, Zald, Alfia, and Lygas showed up with a delegation from the Guild. Bell met them and was taken into the group as they marched on the Main Road and halted some 200 meders from the gate, figuring it was a distance big enough for the guests and returnees to walk in.

 

Dardanus made a simple wave with his hand, and the sentries promptly opened the gate, letting the large column enter. At its head were Hermes and his Familia, finally returning to their city after ten days of continuous travel.

 

«Hello, Orario!» Hermes shouted happily, proclaiming his return to the city. «Ah, I know you missed me just as much as I missed you!» He continued as his horse brought him and a facepalming Asfi in front of the city’s elite.

 

«Welcome back, Asfi.» Dardanus greeted with a friendly tone, willingly ignoring Hermes’ rant.

 

«Oh, am I glad to be back.» The woman replied with a groan of relief.

 

«Any trouble on the road?» Zald asked.

 

«Oh, no. A few bandits thought they might have found their luck with us, but I think you can guess what happened to them.»

 

«Ouch.» Dardanus commented.

 

Hermes coughed loudly to regain everyone's attention. «Anyway. Greetings, Head Royman. I hope you won’t mind that we brought some guests with us.»

 

«Luckily for you, I was forewarned.» Royman replied politely. «But please, show them in.»

 

A few seconds later, Artemis and all of her twelve followers dismounted from their horses and went to present themselves to the officials. The Goddess also saw Bell and smiled at him briefly, getting a kind return from the boy before she went to introduce herself to the authorities.

 

«Executor Dardanus. It is a great honor for us to meet you again.»

 

«Likewise, Lady Artemis. And welcome to Orario.»

 

While Dardanus went on to present Artemis to Royman and the other members of the Guild, Bell was approached by someone else.

 

«Bell Cranel. I’m glad to see you’re all right.»

 

«Miss Lanthe. Thank you. Welcome to Orario.» The boy replied, shaking hands with the Captain.

 

«Man, this place is huge!» The Dark Elf girl, whose name Bell struggled to remember, commented with amazed and sparkling eyes. «The Empire’s capital doesn’t even come close!»

 

«Well, it is called the Center of the World for a reason.» Another human girl replied.

 

«Look at all the people coming in, too.» An Amazon commented.

 

Indeed, the inhabitants of the adjacent districts were the first to notice the commotion and came to see what was going on. The news about the newly arrived caravan of armed people spread quickly, drawing curious people from all over the city to see what was going on.

 

«And the alchemy shops…» Lanthe, the young half-elf girl, said in amazement. «I wonder how many ingredients I can find.»

 

«Oh, I’m sure you’ll find anything you can think of.» Bell reassured, but then warned. «Although prices in this city are completely different from the ones in the Empire, as you’ll see.»

 

«We’ll get to sightseeing later.» Rethusa said. «First of all, Bell Cranel, you might want to get on with the introductions.»

 

What she meant was that Artemis was done with introducing herself and was now going on to present the imperial delegation behind her. And Bell, having just become the savior of that nation, was expected to stay right there with the big shots and receive the Officers who had come all the way there to deliver his well-earned Drop Item.

 

Bell thus saw that the delegation was led by Kadun, the Captain of Ogun Familia, and then there was Verginorix, Captain of Teutatis Familia. Then, finally, a Level 5 from Athena Familia. A female Elf named Ruminun.

 

Apparently, the deities had decided to send a representative each. And the fact that they were some of their strongest led Bell to think that the Imperials were relatively sure that no monster horde would show up any time soon.

 

Though a part of him thought that this was a way to show a bit of muscle, to make sure the Guild would take them seriously.

 

First of all, the three Adventurers went and knelt in front of Bell, who was expecting a simple, friendly bow and was taken aback.

 

«Bell Cranel. We are incredibly grateful to see that you are now enjoying good health.» Verginorix spoke with a formality that left Bell dumbfounded for a moment.

 

Then, the recent mannerism training his aunt had put him through kicked in, and he replied politely, if a bit embarrassed. «Please, stand up. I’m also grateful that you found no major trouble on your journey here.»

 

The Officers stood up and talked with a polite smile. «After that last battle, this journey was a refreshing way to see the world.» Ruminun commented.

 

They then shifted their attention toward Dardanus, Royman, and the other members of the Guild. They went and made a formal bow.

 

«On behalf of His Majesty, Emperor Victor III of House Balorm, we thank you for your warm welcome.» Kadun declaimed.

 

«It is an honor, Captain Kadun.» Dardanus replied. «We thank you for making such a perilous journey to deliver this Item. Allow us to show you the hospitality of Orario.»

 

«We will be grateful, however, there is someone else you should meet before continuing.» Kadun said.

 

He then stepped aside and let a bulky man, with an exquisite dressing, but the face of a consumed warrior, walk forward.

 

The man went and made a bow. His attire bore the imperial family's logo, indicating he was either a relative of theirs or…

 

«Greetings to the generous people of Orario. Pardon my intrusion. I am Duke Rennen Flöster, Chancellor of His Majesty.»

 

«C-Chancellor?!» Royman said with amazement and a bit of shame. «I humbly apologize, Your Excellency. We were not aware that this delegation would host a figure of your caliber…»

 

As he tried to find the words, Rennen spoke up with a polite smile. «If you’re afraid of providing lodgings, fret not, Head Royman. I was a soldier for most of my life. I can make do with anything.»

 

«S-Still, we will make sure to provide a proper allocation. But to what do we owe your visit? I thought this caravan was meant to bring the Drop Item.»

 

«Indeed. Speaking of which…Bell Cranel, this is your rightful loot from Antares.» He said, showing the approaching cart.

 

Bell observed it and smirked nervously. In his mind, with the Wargame coming up and him struggling to find a tactic to beat another Human in a duel, it seemed like the battle against Antares had been just a vivid dream. Did he really take down a monster that would release such a massive Item?

 

«Perhaps we should move this conversation to a more secluded place.» Lygas suddenly proposed.

 

The others looked around and noticed the crowd growing larger by the minute. Leaving the unique Drop Item in the open was inevitable, but it had to be addressed as soon as possible.

 

«I agree.» Ruminun agreed. «Your Excellency?»

 

«Sure. It’s been a long voyage. I could use a real chair, for a change.» Rennen joked.

 

«We will get you all the chairs and food you want, Your Excellency. If you would please follow us.» Royman offered with a more solid, diplomatic voice.

 

Bell leaned toward his uncles and asked if he could take Artemis Familia aside for a while. Dardanus replied that it was no issue at all.

 

«So, uhm…Lady Artemis…I suppose you’ve heard about the Exchange Program?» He asked, trying to find a way to deliver the latest news.

 

«I wonder?» Artemis said with a cheerful smile. «If that were true, I was wondering whether my good friend Hestia would be willing to be our Guarantor.»

 

Those words indicated that the caravan had come across the news about the Program as they approached Orario, for it was spreading across the outer world.

 

Bell rubbed his neck and cautiously said. «Yeah, ehm…about that…»

 

His hesitancy made Artemis and her Familia both puzzled and slightly worried.

 

«Would you please come with me to our Familia’s house?» Bell then offered with a tone that sounded mildly embarrassed. «There are a few things we need to talk about…»


Artemis Familia was thus brought to the Old Chapel. Bell apologized immediately for the environment, then he called up Hestia and the rest of the companions.

 

Rethusa and the other girls weren’t that surprised to see that Lili and Welf had finally converted to Hestia Familia. They were more surprised to see Mikoto, a Level 2, whom they had not met last time.

 

And so, the matter of the Wargame came up. Artemis and her people listened in horror as they heard what that entailed.

 

«This is the situation.» Hestia said at the end. «I know you came all this way to work with us, Artemis, and I’m grateful. But right now, if we become your guarantor, you would be influenced by the Wargame, as well.»

 

«But who challenged you? And why?» Artemis asked, for Hestia had carefully avoided saying the name out loud.

 

Eventually, the twin-tailed Goddess grunted and shook her fist as she grumbled.

 

«Apollo! All because he wants Bell.»

 

Artemis’ eyes suddenly shrank, and her mouth suddenly showed her teeth. Then she jumped from her seat.

 

«Apollo?! That Apollo?!»

 

«How many others do you know?» Hestia asked, sarcastically.

 

Artemis suddenly started to growl, albeit softly.

 

«Wait…wasn’t Apollo the one who tried to sneak on you while you were taking a bath in Heaven, my Lady?» Rethusa suddenly remembered with a shock.

 

Artemis clicked her tongue. «Precisely. But don’t you even think that’s the only thing he did to me, or countless other women.»

 

«But what does he want from Bell?» Fersia, the Dark Elf, who had presented herself again along the entire Familia, asked.

 

«Isn’t that obvious?!» Artemis loudly lamented. «He intends to take Bell’s purity!»

 

That wording was brutal, but it delivered. Bell shivered a little while Artemis’ Daughters were shocked.

 

«H-His p-pu-purity??!!» Lanthe asked, blushing violently. «B-But…they’re both men, aren’t they?!»

 

«Lanthe, you have to understand that Apollo has no brakes whatsoever. He might have some positive aspects, but at his core, he’s the God of Degeneracy!» Artemis preached.

 

Lanthe squealed in fear and indignation.

 

«That’s it!» Rethusa declared. «Bell, we will help you with your training until the Wargame.»

 

«I wish we could enter the competition.» Fersia said. «Just sitting out is frustrating!»

 

«Well…about that…» Lili intervened with a cautious tone, but with a hint of opportunism. «You could enter the competition, if you were to join the Exchange Program with us.»

 

The whole crowd turned toward her.

 

«Wait, Miss Lili, are you sure about this?» Mikoto asked in surprise.

 

«I took the last day to read all the terms of the Program. There are no rules regarding the participation of a guest Familia to a Wargame, though I suppose they didn't consider it because nobody remembers when the last one occurred. Nonetheless, a guest Familia is basically considered a…well, a branch of its Guarantor.»

 

The others started to understand.

 

«So if we sign up right now…» Rethusa started.

 

«We could join the Wargame as part of Hestia Familia.» Concluded Nemona, the Amazon and Vice-Captain of Artemis. «Well, I like the idea already.»

 

«W-Wait, please.» Bell intervened. «I can't just involve you in this. It was my fault for taking their bait…»

 

«That’s all the more reason for us to join!» Lanthe replied firmly. «You. Lady Alfia over there, and your uncles are the ones who saved Lady Artemis. The fact that they slandered you without any reason calls for punishment!»

 

«We will start returning our debt, and we will protect the chastity of Lady Artemis’ knight!» Fersia proclaimed with a fire in her voice.

 

«K-Knight?» Bell and Hestia asked in bewilderment.

 

Even Artemis was starting to fear that her Children might have been spiraling out of control, as they all approved the Dark Elf’s declaration.

 

All the while, Lili smirked proudly, Welf looked at her with a slightly disappointed face, Mikoto was still wondering what was going on.

 

Eventually, Bell turned toward his aunt.

 

«Is all this actually true?»

 

«Yes. Dardanus mentioned it to me yesterday. This is perfectly legal, and while I know that you can handle Apollo Familia with ease, I think those girls will not accept a refusal.»

 

Bell chuckled nervously.


On the way to the underground vault, Dardanus sent a messenger to the Gods Hephaestus and Gobniu, summoning them to the Pantheon so that they could look at the Drop Item that the delegation had brought.

 

Now, while the deities were trying to assess what they were looking at, the Executor and his collaborators were meeting with Flöster, Kadun, Verginorix, and Ruminun inside the meeting room of the Central Committee of the Guild.

 

«Once again, ladies and gentlemen, on behalf of His Majesty, I appreciate your reception. Now, about the reasons for my presence here. As you can imagine, the issues are multiple, but at its core, His Majesty believes that it's time for both Orario and the Empire to turn a new page in their relations.»

 

«Orario wishes for nothing but to be a friend of the whole world.» Royman replied with a pretty confident voice. «And indeed, the tragedies of the past must not block our view of the challenges of the future.»

 

«I’m glad to hear that. And as proof of our good intentions…» Rennen said before clapping his hands twice.

 

The main door opened, and two soldiers entered, each carrying two large sacks filled to the brim with something. Had they not had a Falna, they would have most likely struggled to do that.

 

They placed the sacks on the table and demonstrated that they were filled with gold nuggets and other precious gems. The Guild representatives were stunned. There had to be the equivalent of a few tens of millions of valis in there.

 

«We present Orario with these gifts, directly from the mines of Goslia. I know it cannot change all the damage we’ve wrought on this city, seven years ago, but we hope that this can at least show the sincerity of our people in starting to mend the wounds.»

 

While sending gold was a basic diplomatic move for any country that could afford it, Dardanus couldn’t help but think that Rennen and Victor had to know that Royman would take this exceptionally well. The old Elf’s eyes sparkled, and he almost started drooling at the sight of so much gold.

 

In fact, Dardanus made a loud grumble, staring at Royman with an unequivocal warning to the Guild Head not to even think about embezzling all that money.

 

With an ill-conceived frown, Royman just answered with the right pleasantries, thanking the Chancellor and ensuring that, indeed, that gift had been well-received and could set the first stepping stone toward profitable relations between Orario and the Empire.

 

«Furthermore, I feel like we should congratulate the brave warriors of the Empire for thwarting a colossal threat to the whole world.» Royman concluded his speech.

 

«For that, you need to thank the people next to me.» Rennen replied «Also, your citizen, Bell Cranel.»

 

«Believe me. We have taken all the appropriate measures to ensure that Bell can grow into the figure we all saw in that cave.» Dardanus said. An eloquent way to report that Bell was receiving all the attention he needed, which included ensuring he remained in Orario.

 

The Executor knew that Kadun, Ruminun and Verginorix kneeling in front of Bell wasn’t simply a sincere show of respect: the Empire clearly wanted to maintain friendly relations with the boy in the hope of receiving his help again, in the future, but the primary concern among the Committee was whether they were trying to recruit him, in the long term.

 

«Marvelous. So, let’s discuss another issue. These Officers are not here just to escort me: His Majesty would like to ask whether they, and their subordinates who came here, might be allowed to join the Exchange Program.»

 

Dardanus and Zald had suspected that, but they didn’t expect that the request would come so quickly. For sure, Royman and his peers were taken by storm.

 

«Oh…I must admit, Your Excellency, that you keep surprising us.» The Elf replied. «We did not anticipate that the news of the Exchange Program would spread so fast.»

 

«We simply could not pass up this opportunity. Not only do we need the Dungeon to improve the quality, and thus the strength, of our Army against the relentless hordes from the North, but both His Majesty and I agree that this idea is ingenious. It is the perfect way to foster good relations between our nations, without the need to fight over the possession of the Dungeon.»

 

Dardanus stepped in. «Of course, we are more than happy to help you. After witnessing the situation on your border with my own eyes, it has become clear just how vital the efforts of the Empire and its citizens are for the stability of the world.»

 

«Coming from the strongest warrior in the world, that is indeed a great honor, Lord Dardanus.»

 

«Have you considered which Familia you would like to join?»

 

«Originally, we were planning to ask the patronage of the Ouranos Familia.» Ruminun explained. «But we don’t want to impose on you, if you think it doesn’t fit with your duties to the city. Should you have other recommendations, we will welcome them.»

 

Dardanus turned his head toward Lygas. «Captain Barzi. As Captain of Ouranos Familia, what is your opinion?»

 

Lygas slightly adjusted his glasses and spoke with firmness. «Of course, having a few guests is not an issue. However, if your goal is to become stronger by diving in the Dungeon regularly, then I don’t think the Guard is suited for that role. After all, most of our activity in the Dungeon is dedicated to making the Reservists grow, and we rarely venture beyond the Intermediate Levels. A Familia of Adventurers would be better, especially considering that you will have to return home before the next invasion of monsters, am I correct?»

 

«You are.» Kadun confirmed.

 

«If that’s the case, we need to find a Familia with an average Level greater than yours, but that will undoubtedly help your growth…uhm…may I suggest Loki Familia?» Lygas proposed, looking at Dardanus.

 

The Executor quickly understood that the Captain’s suggestion had a double advantage that the Elf did not miss: for one, the caravan had arrived with a total of thirty foot soldiers, likely ten from each of the major Familias, and so a relatively large and powerful Familia like Loki would be most suited to keep an eye on them.

 

But it would also be a great chance to slowly, and subtly, show the current plot that was crawling beneath Orario, planning its downfall, and see whether the Empire had any connection, or, if not, if they would be willing to help. Having three more Level 5s would be a boon to their capabilities.

 

The chances of Loki accepting it were also high, since Hestia Familia was about to become the first group to inaugurate the Exchange Program, which was going to give her a considerable amount of prestige in the public's eyes, and Loki might be willing to not lag behind her rival. Finn and the others would undoubtedly welcome the reinforcements, mainly since Ais and Lefiya had already fought by their side.

 

«I guess asking is legitimate.» Dardanus replied. «Head Royman, if you are in agreement, I will go and ask Loki Familia myself.»

 

«I see no problem in this proposal.» He said solemnly.

 

«Marvelous. Then, if you don’t mind, I would like to spend a few days in this marvelous city.» Rennen concluded with a friendly smile.

 

«Of course, Your Excellency. You are welcome to stay as long as you wish.» Royman replied politely. «Now, I believe the cooks should be ready to make you taste the hospitality of Orario.» He added with an open attitude. «Shall we go and celebrate this new era of friendship?»

 

«Lead the way.»

 

The assembly dissolved, and so Dardanus and Zald left the room with the delegation. They were invited to the banquet, as well, but before they entered the hall, Eina showed up and asked to speak with the Executor.

 

«Pardon me, Lord Dardanus. Artemis Familia is at the Reception. They are very vocal about wanting to join the Exchange Program immediately…» She said, still a bit confused about what was possibly going on.

 

Seeing her reaction, Dardanus quickly guessed what must have happened, and he chuckled. «I’m coming.» He reassured her. He took his leave from the delegation, promising to reach them in a short time, and followed Eina to the main reception of the Guild.

 

There, in front of Eina’s post, stood Hestia, Bell, Alfia, Artemis, and Rethusa.

 

«So…I guess you only my signature?» He joked.

 

Bell chuckled nervously. «If you please, Uncle.» He said as he pointed at the papers on the desk.

 

The Executor smiled, reached the desk and took the pen Eina passed him.

 

«Did Bell inform you of…?»

 

«Yes.» Artemis promptly replied with a frown.

 

«And you still intend to…?»

 

«Absolutely.» Rethusa didn’t let him finish, either.

 

«All right then. I have no objections. Let me…»

 

«Hold on, there!» A voice boomed from the entrance.

 

Everybody turned around and saw none other than Apollo, followed by Hyakinthos and his Vice-Captain, Lissos.

 

They quickly walked up to Artemis and Hestia.

 

For a moment, Alfia stepped in front of them, and the trio halted, suddenly sweating.

 

However, Alfia just frowned at them, with her eyes closed as always, but her aura was clearly threatening them. Should they try anything funny, she would destroy them right there and then.

 

After making that message clear, she stepped aside.

 

Regaining his composure and attitude, Apollo went to speak with the Goddess dressed in water blue.

 

«Artemis. While it is a pleasure to see you after all this time, I must be a bit rude and ask you to stand aside.»

 

«Oh, really?» Artemis replied with confidence, crossing her arms in front of her chest. «And why is that, Apollo? Afraid to lose?»

 

Apollo grunted. «This is a matter between Hestia and I. The Wargame is strictly between the involved Familias, and I object to any external interference.»

 

Artemis shifted her body weight forward, leaning toward Apollo, and spoke with apparent hostility.

 

«Listen here, you degenerate Lothario: Bell saved my life. And I mean my life. I will sooner cast away my immortality again than let you put your grubby hands on him!»

 

Apollo was now furious. «How dare you! My love for Bell is as pure as the rivers of Heaven! And if you get in the way of it, I will not hesitate to crush you.»

 

«Why are you so adamant on trying to make us back off, Apollo? Afraid you might lose?» Artemis replied with a provocative smirk.

 

Apollo grunted again. But this time, Hyakinthos reached his shoulder.

 

«Lord Apollo, let’s leave it at that.»

 

Apollo turned his head, a bit puzzled by his Captain’s request.

 

«Their Familia has the same Level as ours, but they are no match for our numbers and skill. It’s no use for you to throw a tantrum.»

 

Hyakinthos delivered those words with a cold confidence. So much so that even Bell could feel a certain pressure from him. Maybe because he still hadn’t heard Hyakinthos talk.

 

Eventually, Apollo finally contained himself and put up another confident facade.

 

«All right then. But when I win, you will return to the forests, where you properly belong! And no amount of crying will save you, Artemis! See ya!» He declared with an enthusiastic attitude.

 

Then he turned around and walked back to the threshold, followed by his Children. However, before leaving, Hyakinthos and Lissos sent a malevolent gaze toward Bell.

 

Bell wasn’t entirely sure why they were so angry with him in the first place. He had done nothing to them because the Wargame was based on a lie, and that made him even more irritated.

 

Artemis then turned around with gritted teeth and slammed her hand on the desk.

 

«Well? Did you sign them already?!» She demanded, before regretting her outburst immediately.

 

Dardanus just showed the papers and replied patiently. «Here you go.»

 

«Thank you very much!» She said, bowing her head in apology as she received the contract.

 

After reading it briefly, she smiled and turned toward Hestia and Bell.

 

«Well then, guys, we’ll be in your care!» She said with a smile.

 

Hestia replied with a confident smirk of her own. «Welcome to Orario, then. Let’s show Apollo what happens when you overreach!»

 

And with that public declaration, the formalities came to an end. Now, it was time to prepare for the Wargame.

Chapter 19: War Game/Blitz

Summary:

The War Game between Hestia/Artemis Familia and Apollo Familia begins.

Chapter Text

Artemis Familia

 

Name         Level               Role                   Race

 

Artemis       None              Goddess             Goddess

 

Rethusa       3                    Captain/Defender    Human

 

Nemona      2                     VC/Frontline      Amazon

 

Fersia          2                    Ex./Assassin         Dark Elf

 

Lanthe         2                    Ex./Mage              Half-Elf

 

Iulia            1                     Thief                     Human

 

Taurna        1                    Ranged                   Elf

 

Ounenna     1                   Supporter               Human

 

Joka             1                   Scout                     Hume Bunny

 

Sestra          1                    Tank                     Chientrope

 

Kallisto       1                      Scout                    Human

 

Versa          1                      Hunter                  Cat Person

 

Zurida         1                     Tank                      Dwarf

---------------------------------------------

There was only a night separating Orario from the first War Game in decades, if not centuries. Once again, Bell was training until there was a sprinkle of sunlight, sparring with Tiona and Ais on the North-Western wall.

 

«Argonaut…» Tiona said, worried as she saw the dark rings below his eyes. «You just returned from the Dungeon, didn’t you? Maybe we should take a break…»

 

«Thanks…» Bell huffed. «But I can still go.»

 

«Bell…» Ais said, no less preoccupied. «You also trained with Artemis Familia…it’s enough…»

 

«I can…still…go!» Bell yelled, frustrated. The desire to become stronger was the only thing driving his actions, now that the Wargame was just a few hours away.

 

He needed to become stronger. He needed to protect his Familia. He wanted to preserve the life he was building in Orario.

 

The simple idea of losing everything because of a competition, to him, was worse than just dying in the Dungeon. And he was driving himself to exhaustion.

 

He plunged himself against Ais, who was the closest target.

 

The girl closed her eyes, her face filled with embarrassment.

 

«I’m so sorry!»

 

A moment later, everything went dark.

 

When Bell regained his senses, he felt a numbness that prevented him from moving his neck as he found himself staring at the starry sky. Yet, there was something below his head that gave him a warm feeling, and something was clearly brushing his hair.

 

He slightly bent his head backward to take a look behind him. Soon enough, Ais’ face entered his field of view.

 

«Are you…all right?» She asked with a remorseful face. «I…I’m sorry if I hit you hard…»

 

«Ais…are you…» Bell asked. After a moment, it became clear in his mind. «Giving me a lap pillow, again?» He finished with a resigned tone.

 

«You…don’t like it…?» Ais asked with an embarrassed blush.

 

Bell sighed. «I’m too tired to object.» He said with little care.

 

He suddenly remembered their dance at Apollo’s banquet. After doing such a thing, Bell realized that he wasn’t getting all that flustered with her anymore, as if she had been a friend for a long time.

 

And after all the training he did in the last few days, a part of him decreed that he had earned the right to be pampered a little bit. He relaxed his muscles and let his head lean entirely on her.

 

Ais, after a moment of bewilderment, made a fond smile and kept stroking his hair.

 

«As always…you are incredible, Bell.» She said.

 

Bell hummed. «Only because I have received a lot from so many people.» He said, humbly.

 

«Maybe…but that alone wouldn’t have brought you to grow so fast.» Ais said with admiration. «Your determination…your courage, and your resolve are what brought you here.»

 

Bell wasn’t entirely sure if he intended to believe those words, but with how tired his mind was, he welcomed them with a weary smile.

 

«Thank you…for your kind words.» He said.

 

Ais seemed to appreciate those words.

 

Bell enjoyed the feeling for a couple more seconds before deciding that he really needed to go to sleep properly.

 

«All right, time to go…» Then he noticed that his abs were numb. «Ehm…can you please help me up?»

 

«If you can’t stand up…then you should lie down a little more.» Ais said, almost sounding serious.

 

«I appreciate the offer…but I should really consult with my companions.»

 

Ais made a disappointed huff. «Fine…» And helped him sit, after which, he managed to pull himself up.

 

«Uh…? Wait, where’s Miss Tiona?» Bell finally noticed.

 

«We decided to call it a day, so I sent her back home.» Ais replied.

 

«Damn it. I’m sorry I held you here for so long.» He said with an embarrassed smirk.

 

Ais, however, wasn’t annoyed at all. «Don’t worry. And Bell…»

 

«Uh?»

 

«Do your best…I’ll be rooting for you.»

 

Hearing those words, Bell felt a burst of energy rushing through his body.

 

«Yes!»

-------------------------------------------------------

The next morning, the city was in a frenzy. Apollo Familia had left the day before to take a position inside the old Shreme Castle’s ruins. It was a fortress placed in the middle of the plains southeast of Orario, where it overlooked the end of a mountain pass—built in ancient times as a defense against the monsters pouring out of the Dungeon before the construction of Babel. It had long been abandoned.

 

In recent years, Rakia and The Empire had seized it as a strategic base to siege Orario during the Great Feud, only to abandon it once they lost the battle. That meant the fortress was in relatively good shape, to the point where some bandits turned it into their hideout in the following years.

 

Of course, in preparation for the Wargame, the Guard had swiftly disposed of them or chased them away just a few days before. In fact, with Rakia preparing another invasion, Lygas was planning to use it for the upcoming conflict, provided that the War Game wouldn’t damage it too much.

 

As for Orario itself, it was bustling with people already crowding the taverns or the larger plazas. There were even villagers from nearby settlements who had come to assist.

 

At the Hostess of Fertility, it was a hectic morning. Alfia and Zald had managed to snatch a small table at the edge of the hall, as they waited for the moment when one of the Gods (presumably Hermes) at the top of Babel would disseminate the city with thousands of ‘divine eyes’ that would allow the population to see the War Game in real time.

 

«Just look at all of them. Coming here to see people massacre each other.» Zald commented.

 

«Isn’t that the same when people come to see our trainings at the Amphiteatron?» Alfia countered calmly.

 

«At least that’s training. We’re teaching to those who step inside the arena and to those who come to watch. This is just for the amusement of the masses.»

 

«We live in a warrior society, after all, what do you expect? Besides, the War Game is the only legal way for two Familias to set their differences in a ‘traditional’ way.»

 

«You’re right. Ever since the Guard was instituted, the Familias are prohibited from using their strength to climb the hierarchy of the city, and it’s a very recent affair.»

 

«So let the masses of brutes have their fun.» Alfia concluded.

 

«Have you given Bell a good luck kiss on the forehead?» Zald then joked.

 

«What is he, a baby?» Alfia replied coldly. «He will get a hug only if he wins.»

 

Zald let out a heartfelt laugh. Then he asked: «What do you think about their chances, then? Are they using Rethusa to fight Hyakinthos?»

 

«Don’t be ridiculous.» She replied with no shift in humor. «If Bell has to rely on someone else to defeat the enemy Captain, he would be belittled. He doesn’t need that kind of help.»

 

«So I take they have a plan.»

 

«They do. Actually, Lili came up with all of it. She’s incredibly good at planning on multiple layers. I believe it’s almost taken that she will become the strategist of the Familia.»

 

«Yeah, I caught a glimpse of it when she helped us uncover Zanis. It’s not like Bell is clueless, as a Captain, but he’s good at improvising, more than anything.» The man commented with a more analytical tone.

 

«Exactly. But if they manage to pull this plan out, I am confident that they have this in the bag.»

 

Suddenly, Ryu showed up in front of them.

 

«Lord Zald, Lady Alfia. Your beers. Sorry for the wait.»

 

«No problem, Ryu. We can see how busy you guys must be.» Zald reassured.

 

«Thanks.» The Elf replied with dignified gratitude before seeing the seemingly focused expression of Alfia. «Teacher. I don’t think you need to hear it from me, but I don’t see a reason for you to worry about Mr. Cranel.»

 

«Oh, I’m fine, Ryu.» Alfia replied gently. «Don’t worry about me.»

 

«Well, then. If you’ll excuse me.»

 

In the meantime, the pub was getting even more crowded. Some people had to resort to just standing outside after managing to order a beer at the counter. And there was also something else that caught Zald’s attention.

 

«Thirty thousand on Apollo Familia!»

 

«Fifty thousand on Apollo!»

 

At a table not far from the two Demons, someone was taking bets.

 

«Hey, hey, it’s not funny if you all bet on Apollo, you know?»

 

As the dealer said that, someone jumped in with a pretty heavy bag of coins.

 

«A hundred thousand on Hestia Familia!»

 

A murmur of surprise and a bit of scorn rose from the table.

 

«Mord, do you want to lose all your money?» Someone mocked.

 

Zald felt something in his heart. He stood up, easily made his way to the table, and grabbed an item he had hidden in the back, behind his long cape.

 

He then slammed a whole bag full of coins, which almost cracked the table and stunned the others.

 

«Half-a-million on Hestia Familia!» He declared with a passionate roar.

 

Everybody else was frozen in place, and they didn’t feel like commenting. In fact, seeing one of the Demons so convinced of Hestia Familia’s victory made the gamblers of the opposing Familia start to worry.

 

Zald then gave a thumbs up to Mord, who made a confused smirk, and returned to his seat with a huge smile.

 

«You’re absolutely despicable.» Alfia said with an angry frown.

 

«Hey, I’m betting on him, not against him.» Zald replied with a confident smile.

 

«So you only see my boy as a golden goose?» Alfia accused again.

 

«Come on, I’m just messing around. Besides, they had to limit their activity in the Dungeon due to the training this whole week. If they win, they deserve to receive something in return, don’t you think?»

 

Knowing that Zald would never make an empty promise, Alfia decided to let this slide, just in time for them to hear a soft hum in the air.

----------------------------------------------------------------

The Denatus, gathered at the top of Babel, was probably even more lively than the city below. The deities had not seen a War Game in centuries, and they just couldn’t wait to see what kind of surprises today’s battle would bring.

 

On her side, Hestia was sitting at the lowest of the benches, with Artemis sitting at her side. The twintailed Goddess was only looking forward, waiting for the Divine Eye to open. She had complete faith in her Children, but she couldn’t help feeling the tension. Her central preoccupation was whether they would get hurt.

 

Trying to ease that tension, Artemis put a hand on her shoulder. Hestia was so deep in thought that she was slightly startled, but when she saw the reassuring smile of her friend, she loosened up a little.

 

That was, until Apollo entered, exhibiting his cocky smile once again. And if that wasn’t enough, he reached the place a couple of steps above the two of them.

 

«Hey, Hestia, have you come to witness your defeat?»

 

The Goddesses glared without saying a word.

 

«When I win, I will take Bell for myself, and I will exile you from the city, never to be seen again. And Artemis, I hope you and your girls had fun in your brief stay in Orario, because after this, you will also be banned. That is, unless you wish to become my subordinate?»

 

«We’ll see who gets to laugh last, Apollo.» Artemis replied coldly, then the women turned their heads back to the front.

 

Luckily, Hermes arrived just in time to take the stage and cut that conversation.

 

«Companions! It’s lovely to see you all so giddy. Indeed, I can’t remember the last time we saw a War Game with such stakes. How about we start this?»

 

A positive cheer followed. Hermes thus made a light spin on his feet and clicked his fingers.

 

«Ouranos, permission to use the powers.»

 

«Granted.» The calm voice of the patron God of Orario resonated in the air.

 

A moment later, what seemed like a portal opened in the middle of the air surrounding the room. And so did several thousand inside the city’s major roads and points of gathering.

-------------------------------------------------------------

«All right, Finn. If you're sure about this, please sign here.» Rosie, the Advisor of Loki Familia, said with a tone that seemed somewhat bothered.

 

She was always like that at the Guild. Having to walk all the way to Twilight Manor probably didn’t help that.

 

But still, this couldn’t be helped. For this was also the day when Loki Familia welcomed their new Guests from the Empire.

 

«Of course, no problem.» Finn replied politely, then finally put his signature on the paper. Then he raised his head and looked at three of the other people inside his office.

 

«Lords Kadun, Verginorix, and Lady Ruminun, consider yourselves our honored guests.» He said with a smile.

 

The three Officers made a polite bow. «The honor is ours, Lord Deinme.»

 

«Please, just call me Finn.»

 

«Then allow us to request you drop the honorifics, as well.» Verginorix invited. «We are your guests, after all.»

 

«Then, on behalf of the city of Orario, we welcome you, as well.» The voice of Lygas rose from the sideline. «Captain Finn, I thank you for agreeing to this sudden request.»

 

While certainly sudden, the signing of the Exchange between the Imperial delegation and Loki Familia had taken a few days of negotiation, nonetheless.

 

«It’s no worry. I’m glad we can help foster good relations with the outside world.» Finn replied.

 

«Well then, if you’ll excuse me, I should return to my duties.» Lygas said, making a polite bow.

 

«Already? The War Game is about to start. Why don’t you stop by?» Finn invited with a confident smile and tone.

 

«I can easily watch it at the Pantheon. I don’t want to be a burden.»

 

«But Riveria was so happy at the idea that you would join us.» The Pallum teased with a jovial tone.

 

Lygas let out a soft grunt of irritation. «Captain Finn, I would be glad if you’d refrain from even suggesting that Lady Riveria would go out of her way to ask a lowly servant like myself…»

 

«Captain Barzi!» Ruminun intervened. «Are you perhaps declining the generous invitation of Her Highness?» She asked with indignation.

 

Just like many other Elves, Ruminun had quickly turned out to be a staunch monarchist. In fact, she stuttered when she suddenly found herself in front of Riveria during the presentations.

 

Not willing to face such an accusation, Lygas conceded.

 

«Well, I’m going back to the Guild. Have a fun time.» Rose bid for goodbye.

 

The whole group was thus accompanied inside the library on the top floor, where the Executives and Finn used to gather. In fact, Riveria, Gareth Ais, the Hiryute sisters, Bete, and even Lefiya were already sitting on the various armchairs and sofas, and one of the Eyes had already opened over the small table at the center.

 

«Sorry, we’re late.» Finn said.

 

«Well, it hasn’t even started yet.» Gareth reassured, then he noticed the others. «Ah, our honored guests. Please, make yourselves comfortable.»

 

«Thank you, Lord Gareth.» Kadun replied for all.

 

«Lygas, Lady Ruminun, please, sit with us.» Riveria gently invited, pointing at the places on either side of her and Lefiya.

 

«I am not worthy of this honor, Lady Riveria, so thank you.» Ruminun said with a heartfelt, ceremonious tone.

 

«I am thankful, Lady Riveria.» Lygas replied, but with a vaguely annoyed tone. As he sat on Riveria’s right, he sternly said: «Also, may you please refrain from using my first name?»

 

«Why? It’s not like we’re in public.» Riveria replied with a playful tone.

 

«You need to be more aware of your standing, Your Highness.» Lygas insisted.

 

«Geez, leave your flirting for later, you two.» Gareth intervened.

 

Lygas stared daggers at him, and Riveria just backed off but kept her smile.

 

Seeing that Lefiya was gawking with a dreaming smile, Ruminun just needed to ask.

 

«I beg your pardon, my Lady, but did you, perhaps, know the Captain from before your time in Orario?»

 

«No.» Lygas replied, fuming already.

 

«Why, yes, he was my magic instructor when I was a child.» Riveria replied without hesitation.

 

Ruminun’s brain, however, came up with a piece of information that puzzled her. «But…isn’t he just 20 years older than you?»

By Elven standards, that difference in age was basically null. At 20 years, while already in possession of intellectual faculties, you’re still considered an infant. To be selected as the magic instructor of an infant Princess with so little difference in age…

 

Ladies and gentlemen, good morning!

 

An excited voice resonated through the Eyes. And everyone understood that it was the announcer.

 

«Thank the Spirits…» Lygas whispered with an exhausted voice, though, judging by Ruminun’s inquisitive gaze, that conversation had only been delayed.

 

The day of the War Game has finally come! I am your Host, Ibri Achaa! My alias

is ‘Fire Inferno Flame’, pleased to meet you. The comment for this battle will be

given by our God Ganesha! Lord Ganesha, would you like to say something?’

 

I am Ganesha!”

 

Thanks a lot…luckily, we have someone who will likely be more professional!

People of Orario, give a round of applause for the one! The only! Executor

Dardanus!”

 

From the streets below, a chorus of surprise and admiration preceded the applause.

 

«Now, that’s a surprise.» Tione said, herself in disbelief.

 

«Well, I guess few can grasp the Art of War like he does.» Kadun commented rationally.

 

«Indeed.» Finn agreed.

 

Thank you, everyone.” The Eyes, for just a brief moment, abandoned the view over the castle and pointed at Dardanus, standing on the small stage where the host was.

I know that some believe that I have a sentimental investment in this War Game.

But let me reassure you that my analysis will be objective and to the point.”

 

That’s exactly what we expected from you, Lord Dardanus! So tell us, what are your impressions of the battle?”

 

I know it may sound preposterous, but depending on the strategies adopted, this battle may be more even than we think.”

 

How so?”

 

For once, the disparity in number is a little more than 5-to-1. However, both sides have a Level 3 each, and the Hestia-Artemis coalition actually has a Level 2 more than Apollo Familia. It’s not a decisive factor per se, but it’s definitely going to make this battle a lot more interesting.”

 

«Whoa. I didn’t consider that.» Tiona commented. «But if the quality is the same, isn’t the disadvantage in numbers still considerable?»

 

«True, but it’s not overwhelming, as Dardanus said.» Finn replied.

 

All right, then! The time has come! Let the War Game…begin!”

 

A gong resounded, and a focused silence fell on the whole city.

 

For a moment, somebody, like Verginorix, wondered. «They have three days, right? Will they attack right away?»

 

«I wonder…» Gareth replied, but then he noticed something.

 

The Eye panned out on a hill not far from the fortress. On top of it stood a young half-elf girl who was already casting a spell.

 

«Ah! Look, Miss Ais, that’s Miss Lanthe!» Lefiya excitedly commented.

 

Ais, who was sternly focused on the event, nodded and made a light huff.

 

«That’s the Mage of Artemis Familia, right?» Riveria asked.

 

«Yes! She’s a very nice girl, and strong, too.»

Lanthe shouted her spell (though nobody could hear it) and put her left hand forward; three magic circles appeared behind her, and a rain of ice boulders was shot toward the walls of the castle with precision and frightening speed.

 

«That’s Winter Wrath.» Lygas assessed. «It’s not that difficult to learn, but to use it with such efficiency at such a young age, it’s impressive.»

 

«That Spell…it’s stronger than last time.» Ais noted.

 

«She’s among the people who fought Antares.» Kadun commented. «And you should know very well, just how much you all grew thanks to that person.»

 

Hearing that, Lefiya pouted briefly. «Right…» She muttered.

 

Wait, but what’s that?! Artemis Familia is rushing toward the walls despite that deadly ice shower!”

 

She’s basically acting to suppress the enemy archers from firing at her allies. However, it remains to be seen how they intend to surpass the walls.

---------------------------------------------------------------

At the Pantheon, all the members of the Guard who were not on patrol had gathered in the huge mess hall to assist. After all, they were soldiers, and beyond the fun, they could certainly learn something from watching this War Game.

 

«That attack is nowhere near close to tearing down the walls.» Veda commented as they all saw ten members of Artemis Familia rushing against the front.

 

«Then, perhaps…» Cassius was about to say something when they were shocked by a novelty.

 

All of a sudden, the figure in front of the formation, which quickly turned out to be Fersia, removed her cloak and showed that she had two Magic Swords in her hands, a red and a purple one. She swung the red one, and a column of fire smashed into the front wall, instantly creating a tall, narrow breach.

 

She swung it a second time, and another breach was created. Only then did Lanthe stop her bombardment. The sheer audacity of that attack led to gasps and murmurs in the room.

 

«Are those…Crozzo Magic Swords?» Emedin asked in disbelief.

 

«Well, they did just acquire that blacksmith, didn’t they?» Bayrun reminded.

 

«Right. So the walls are taken care of, but can they exploit the momentum?» Yumbra wondered.

 

With the walls reduced to rubble, the archers had no way to use the top as intended. Before long, a multitude of Apollo soldiers rushed outside, using the breaches.

 

But as they tried to leave, Fersia swung both swords, revealing the other one to be imbued with Lightning. The first wave, some ten men, were immediately thrown around and injured. Then the Fire Sword broke down.

 

The Apollo Familia is trying to counterattack! Their first line of defense has already been smashed! Oh! More attacks from the Magic Sword!

 

Indeed, Fersia released two more lightning storms before the second Sword broke down. From then on, it came down to a regular fight.

 

Finally, once the most potent weapon of Hestia Familia had depleted, the Apollo army rushed out, infuriated and eager for revenge, under the leadership of Lissos, the Vice-Captain, and the other Level 2 of the Familia.

 

However, before the massive number of enemies smashed into them, the allies retreated!

 

Whoa! What’s going on?! Was that a fluke?! Hestia and Artemis Familias are falling back.” Ibri commented.

 

Quite the contrary. Unless Apollo Familia realizes it soon…” Dardanus left a suspense with his words.

 

The scene evolved like this: The Artemis warriors retreated, spreading out in the plain, and the Apollo Familia also broke down into smaller groups to give chase.

 

However, it was soon clear that the Huntresses of Artemis were much faster than even the Level 2s, even if slightly.

 

Before they knew it, Rethusa joined the fray and struck hard: in a matter of seconds, she wiped out Lissos and his group, then rushed to eliminate the other Executive. All while Taurna was on the hill, wearing down the different groups with precise arrow shots.

 

What a twist!! In the blink of an eye, Artemis Familia has halved the fighting strength of their adversaries!”

 

That’s because they ignored the unique nature of Artemis Familia’s experience.”

 

What do you mean, Lord Dardanus?!”

 

Artemis Familia is famous for hunting small packs of monsters roaming the surface, and even bandit groups. Which means they are naturals at fighting in open spaces.

 

The calm assessment of Dardanus quickly made way into the heads of the Guard’s officers.

 

«Makes sense. Down in the Dungeon, most Adventurers will hardly find any freedom of maneuver.» Mirne understood.

 

«So, by abandoning the walls, Apollo Familia walked right into the enemy’s favorite territory.» Cassius added.

 

«They lured the enemy outside, and then used their superior mobility to break it down and then let their strongest member weaken them significantly.» Emedin praised.

 

Wait! What’s going on inside the fortress?!”

 

The eye panned out again. While everybody was distracted with the fight outside, something weird had happened: a purple magic circle had appeared in the sky over the courtyard. Soon, it became clear that behind that was Mikoto, who had used the chaos of the situation to use one of the breaches and bring herself into a corner of the courtyard.

 

That had lured at least twenty more defenders, and at that point, she used her gravitational spell.

 

She’s pinning down half of the remaining defenders. But why…hey, can we take a look at the main gate?” Dardanus resonated.

 

The Eyes quickly turned over there and showed something appalling.

 

Luan, the Pallum Supporter of Apollo Familia, was there on his own, opening the main gate, with Bell, Welf and Nemona waiting patiently on the other side.

 

«What on earth is going on?!» Someone among the extremely confused soldiers shouted.

 

«I don’t follow it anymore!» Somebody else yelled exasperated.

 

The officers themselves seemed at a loss.

 

Tebius chuckled. «If we are losing our shit, I can only imagine those poor souls inside the castle.»

--------------------------------------------------------------

 

As the gate rose above their heads, Bell and his squad stepped in, walking in front of ‘Luan’.

 

«Nice disguise.» Welf joked.

 

«I must say, I am surprised.» Nemona commented. «But…what have you done to the real one?»

 

«Oh, he’s just sleeping in the cellar underground.»

 

«You did great, Lili.» Bell complimented. «Now it’s our turn.»

 

«Sure. Go ahead, Master Bell, Lili will go and cause some more confusion.»

 

«All right. Let’s go!»

 

While Lili went to disseminate even more misinformation among the few Apollo survivors, Bell and his two companions rushed up the stairs of the main building, heading for the tallest tower, where Hyakinthos was waiting with his bodyguards.

 

By now, the castle was almost empty. The few groups of two or three guards that they met were immediately knocked out. The real obstacle was on the bridge that linked the tower with the main building.

 

Defending the door was Daphne, with a line of mages and archers.

«Begin casting!» She ordered the moment she spotted them.

 

The staffs of the mages started to light up.

 

«Miss Nemona, don’t stop!» Bell ordered as he rushed forward.

 

«I’m right behind you!» The Amazon replied.

 

«Extinguish the flames…Will’O’Wisp!»

 

Taking everyone by storm, Welf’s Magic caused a chain reaction of Ignis Fatuus. Given that there were six mages casting, the result was devastating as a massive explosion of several elements enveloped the defensive formation. Daphne was spared by a hair’s breadth, but while she was down, Bell and Nemona ran past her, leaving her for Welf to hold down.

 

The two entered and reached the center of the tower, right below the main hall.

 

«Are you sure you can breach it from here?» Nemona asked.

 

«Yes. Cover my back, please.»

 

«Don’t worry. No one will disturb your duel as long as I’m around.» The Amazon solemnly declared as she lifted her sword in a ready position.

 

Bell closed his eyes and focused. Soon enough, sparks started to gather in his right hand, and a bell echoed all around the area.

 

Bell knew that he had arrived there with the help of everyone. So, in order to repay their efforts, to preserve his Familia, and to prove to the whole world that what he received from his uncles wasn’t favoritism, but the strength to walk his own path, he channeled just enough energy to demolish the upper floor.

 

He raised his hand right above him.

 

«Firebolt!»

 

The blast that erupted just burst through the ceiling, creating a large hole, and then exploded inside the main hall. Yells of pain resonated as the whole floor became basically the roof, for the walls and the ceiling were turned to rubble and mostly blown away.

 

After that, Bell jumped through the hole and into the upper floor, or what was left of it.

 

Focusing his mind, he quickly realized that there was only Hyakinthos who had remained conscious, plus a second, weaker presence, but right then, he needed to focus on his target.

 

Bell unsheathed his knives and rushed forward; his senses were dedicated entirely to fighting a Level 3 Adventurer.

 

He emerged from the dust wall right in front of Hyakinthos, who was still reeling from the shock of the explosion, but he was quick to draw his sword.

 

The blades clashed, but it was clear that Hyakinthos was not expecting such an assault.

 

After all, he might have been stronger than Bell. But compared to Zald or Alfia…

 

He was moving in slow motion.

 

With a mighty swing, Bell brought down the Hestia Knife on Hyakinthos’ blade and shattered it.

 

Just as Alfia said, having all Abilities at SS1001 was giving Bell a boost that even he didn’t expect.

 

Hyakinthos reeled, unsure what to do now that he was unarmed.

 

Bell used those two seconds to charge up a rotating kick and hit the Captain of Apollo straight in the face, sending him flying with a visible deformation on the cheek that had received the blow.

 

Then the man just fell on the ground, twitched for a couple of seconds, and then passed out.

 

«Captain!»

 

Bell turned around and saw Cassandra. She was desperately extending her hand, but she realized that it was too late to do anything. Bell gave her a compassionate look, then turned around.

----------------------------------------

IT’S OVER!!!! Ladies and Gentlemen, in just thirty minutes, Hestia and Artemis Familia have secured an unexpected victory!!!”

 

The enthusiastic voice of Ibri unleashed a roaring cheer that shook the entire city.

 

«YEAH! THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT!!» Zald just couldn’t hold back his own happiness as he waved his finger at the Eye.

 

He then rushed to the gambling table, where the majority of the gamblers were mourning their losses. The only ones who walked out with a win were Mord and, unexpectedly, Naaza. There wasn’t actually enough money to give Zald what he was supposed to receive, but he was so happy that he didn’t really care all that much. He decided that he was going to give everything to Bell and his Familia, nonetheless.

 

However, before that…

 

«Hey, Mia! Get ready to empty your stocks!!» He raised his bag of money. «I’m paying two whole rounds!!»

 

A cheer of approval shook the pub as everyone rushed to the counter. While Mia threatened everybody to stop pushing, Zald returned to his table.

 

«You’re still despicable.» Alfia commented.

 

The man sat down and replied with a sarcastic smile. «Who do you think you are fooling with that face?»

 

Alfia didn’t reply. As the Eye panned over Bell, she kept staring with a broad smile and her eyes on the verge of crying.

 

Likewise, Zald relaxed and smiled at the image of his nephew.

 

«You did well, son.»

--------------------------------------------------

«They actually won!» Tiona exclaimed with a pleasant surprise.

 

«I’m still unsure why they didn’t use the Magic Swords to enter the tower directly.» Tione commented.

 

«At the end, the rabbit is a male.» Bete replied with his usual, passive-aggressive tone. «He wanted to settle things with his own two hands.» He added before turning toward the door.

 

«Hey, where are you going?» The Amazon asked.

 

«Why do you care?» The Werewolf replied acidly before disappearing.

 

«He’s going to the Dungeon, right?» Tiona asked with a resigned smile.

 

«Definitely to the Dungeon.» Her sister said likewise.

 

«Congratulations, Bell.» Ais whispered with a satisfied expression.

 

«The speed of the assault was mind-boggling.» Finn admitted.

 

«They used the specialization of every member to get the maximum effect possible.» Lygas analyzed. «It would appear that Bell Cranel found some very compatible allies.»

 

«Aye. They never allowed their enemy to understand what was going on.» Gareth plauded.

 

«True. And when the moment of truth came, Cranel didn’t let the work of his allies be wasted.» Kadun said. «I think I’m starting to see how he could kill Antares.»

 

«All right. I should really return to my duties.» Lygas then said, standing up. «Lady Riveria…Gentlemen.»

 

«What’s the rush, Captain?» Ruminun asked. «I can’t imagine it will be easy to walk down the streets, right now.»

 

«I know a shortcut. Besides, I want that castle repaired as soon as possible, so I'd better start to do the paperwork.»

 

«See you around, Lygas.» Riveria said amicably.

 

He sighed. He didn’t really want to scold her again.

 

Because this War Game had just attracted another trouble.

 

Crozzo Magic Swords had been used for the whole world to see. Now it was only a matter of time before Rakia decided to stop stalling and invade Orario once again.

----------------------------------------------------------

Hestia and Artemis were smiling fondly at the sight of their Children gathering and sharing the joy of victory. Until Apollo’s whimpers finally reached their ears, and their smiles became a lot more sinister.

 

«A-pol-lo…» Artemis softly sang as both she and Hestia turned their heads toward him.

 

The God looked in horror.

 

«You are ready to face the consequences, right?» Hestia asked with the face of a predator.

 

«W-Wait, Hestia, it was just a game...!» He pleaded. «I-It’s just…your Child was so cute that I…»

 

«Shut up!» Hestia commanded, twirling her fingers into a rapacious pose.

 

«You said that you would abide by any condition that Hestia decided, right?» Artemis jumped in, enjoying the feeling way too much.

 

Apollo stuttered something, but Hestia fell on him without mercy.

 

«I’m confiscating all your properties inside the city! You will disband your Familia! Finally, you’re exiled. Don’t you ever set foot in Orario ever again!»

 

Apollo let out a squeal of panicked defeat.

 

With that settled, Hestia and Artemis took the elevator and started the descent from the top of Babel.

 

The twin-tailed Goddess then went and hugged her longtime friend.

 

«Artemis. Thanks a lot. I don’t know if we would’ve made it without you.»

 

Artemis chuckled. «What are you talking about, Hestia? Of course, you would’ve won, all the same. But I’m glad I could be of help.» She said as she returned the hug.

 

The two shared a giggle.

 

«And you know what all of this means, right?»

 

Artemis tilted her head, puzzled.

 

«Apollo’s mansion is now ours! We can finally give you a proper welcome to Orario!»

 

Artemis needed a second to realize the meaning of that, then burst out laughing.

Chapter 20: A New Home/Movements in the Forest

Summary:

The Hestia Familia takes up the spoils of victory. Lygas receives disturbing news.

Chapter Text

The return to Orario had been triumphant for the winners. As the two horse-drawn carts passed through the gate, an oceanic crowd welcomed them with loud cheers, flowers, applause, and new adoring fans for each member.

 

In fact, it got so packed that the nearby guards and Ganesha followers had to separate parts of the crowd to allow the carts to move forward, all the way to Babel, where Dardanus was waiting next to a high-ranking member of the Guild, and Zald and Alfia were also standing nearby.

 

The winners disembarked and gathered in front of the officials. Bell thus noticed that the Guild member was the old human of the Commission, who stepped forward once a bit of silence finally fell on the scene.

 

«Hestia Familia. On behalf of the Guild, congratulations on your victory. Now, as per the conditions set by the Gods, all properties of Apollo Familia will be transferred to you. And Apollo Familia itself has been dissolved and banished from the city.»

 

Bell couldn’t help but feel a bit of pity for the followers who were now left without their Familia, but he figured that all of them shouldn’t have had too many problems finding some new employment somewhere else. Also, it seemed like Hyakinthos, Lissos, and a handful of other members decided to follow their God in exile.

 

After the officer finished his announcement, Dardanus stepped forward instead.

 

«Members of Hestia and Artemis Familia. Your performance in this War Game has been astonishing, to say the least. I’m sure many of us have learned some valuable lessons by watching you. Congratulations.»

 

Then he shook Bell’s hand first, right before starting a round of handshakes with all the other participants. All the while, Bell was approached by his aunt, who quickly enveloped him in a heartfelt embrace, which the boy promptly returned. Following that, Zald gave him an energetic pat on Bell’s shoulder, almost breaking it.

 

As compliments flew around, Hestia and Artemis also broke into the scene, reaching their respective Familias and complimenting them all for their victory.

 

«Where were you, my Goddess?» Bell asked with a curious and happy smile.

 

Hestia grinned and made a proud huff. «Making plans for our new home, of course.»

 

«Hold on, you mean that huge palace where they held the banquet is now ours?!» Welf asked excitedly.

 

Hestia made another triumphant laugh.

 

«Whoa. It’s going to look even bigger with just how few of us there are.» Mikoto commented, looking forward nonetheless.

 

«A palace?» Kallisto asked, partially skeptical. «Are you joking?»

 

«Not at all.» Artemis reassured, making a witty smile. «However, right now, the Guard is ensuring that Apollo Familia packs and leaves. We will go there tomorrow morning.»

 

The girls quickly started either dreaming or questioning if it was right for them, who had always lived in tents or village inns at best, if taking up such a luxurious residence was morally correct.

 

«I also went and hired Goibniu Familia for a little…renovation of the manor.» Hestia said proudly to her Familia. «But starting tomorrow, we will be able to move there. So, Bell, let’s go and pack everything up!»

 

«And, of course, come to the Hostess of Fertility this evening.» Zald proclaimed. «Dinner is on me.»

 

Bell laughed. «Right. We still have to introduce Lady Artemis and the others in there.»

 

Thus, they headed to the chapel, with Zald and Alfia also offering to help with the packing. However, there wasn’t much: the little furniture that was in the crypt was old and would be disposed of, since Apollo’s properties included all the rich interior objects.

 

All that was really needed to wrap up were the weapons, items and clothes. It didn’t take that long before the group found themselves with some free time.

 

«I know. While we’re here, why don’t we update your Statuses?» Artemis jovially proposed as they all wondered what to do.

 

«That’s a great idea, my Goddess.» Rethusa supported.

 

«Me too. It’s time to see what Bell’s latest Skill is actually capable of!» Welf also applauded.

 

«Right.» Bell remembered. «It says that Familia members should grow at double the speed.»

 

«Well then. Let’s take a look, shall we?» Hestia added with much energy.

 

«Lord Bell, would you like to go first?» Mikoto offered.

 

Bell smiled and made a polite sign of negation with his hand. «Actually, I had my Status updated this morning, right before the War Game. My Abilities were all maxed out, so the only real thing to do now is to Level Up.»

 

That news left the others stunned for a second, then Welf laughed and made a comment. «So that’s how you made short work of their Captain.»

 

«All Abilities at S?!» Fersia asked. «Is that even possible?!»

 

«Ok, I get it. We should drop every common sense out the window when it comes to this guy.» Nemona commented with a resigned smirk.

 

«I think I will take a stroll. I need to clear my head a little. I’ll be back before sundown.» Bell concluded.

 

«Go on, Bell. We will get started with the Statuses.» Hestia replied confidently.

 

«Are you coming with, Auntie?» Bell asked with a smile as he turned around.

 

«That’s my job, isn’t it?» Alfia replied with the same face.

 

The two left the chapel and headed out into the streets. As they crossed a more secluded alley, Alfia put her arm around her nephew’s neck and forced him to lean his head on hers.

 

«Really. Can you go a single week without making some grand achievement?» she joked as the two smiled happily. «I can barely keep up with the compliments.»

 

Bell chuckled. «I would like to find some kind of routine, too, you know. It feels like everything is moving so quickly.»

 

«Well, you are special, after all.» Alfia replied affectionately and poked his cheek with her free hand. Even if he wanted to escape, Bell noticed that he would have never managed to slip his neck away from Alfia’s grip.

 

Shortly after, they reached the Northern Main Street, which was the closest to the chapel, and they found it much more crowded than usual. After all, the War Game had attracted many merchants along with the spectators from outside. Now, the merchants were selling out at massive discounts, since they needed to leave the city in a few days, now that the Game was over. Bell thus decided to stop and take a look, hoping to find something for his Familia and his new Guests, as a token of appreciation for standing up for him.

 

Of course, it didn’t take long before people started noticing him. Were it not for Alfia standing right next to him, he might have found himself submerged in the crowd of people waving at him and merchants trying to sell him their products.

 

But without a doubt, the significant encounter of that day was another one.

 

«Bell!»

 

The boy almost jumped with surprise at hearing that voice. He looked in the direction from which it came and quickly spotted Ais, who waved at him with a candid smile.

 

He instinctively smiled and blushed slightly. «Hello, Ais.»

 

The two approached each other. Ais quickly bowed and greeted Alfia, who replied with a gentle smile.

 

«Out for some shopping?» The Mage asked.

 

«Yes…oh…I forgot!» Ais suddenly remembered in a panic.

 

She turned around and waved at someone that Bell couldn’t see.

 

But while looking forward, Bell felt a presence rushing at him from behind as well.

 

Just as he turned around to assess the situation, he saw a dark-skinned figure leaping at him.

 

«Argonaut!»

 

Bell gasped in surprise as Tiona suddenly hugged him from behind.

 

«Congratulations on winning!!» The Amazon cheerily said as she kept hanging with her arms around his neck.

 

«U-Uhm, thanks…» Bell said as he blushed violently.

 

«Ah, Tiona. Good day.» Alfia greeted.

 

«Good day to you, Lady Demon!»

 

Alfia promptly flicked her on the forehead. It wasn’t strong enough to send her away, like a Level 8 could have easily done, but it certainly made Tiona let out a pained yell.

 

«I told you not to call me that. It makes me sound like a villain.» Alfia reprimanded.

 

«Sorry…Lady Alfia…» Tiona apologized.

 

«Ehm…Miss Tiona…could you…please, let me go?!» Bell asked with a stuttering embarrassment.

 

Seemingly forgetting the pain from the flick, Tiona chuckled. «What’s wrong?»

 

Bell had hoped not to have to answer that, but seeing no way out, he did. «Y-Your chest is touching my back!» He exclaimed with a voice as contained as he managed, all the while there was still a crowd around them.

 

Tiona froze for a second, as if she had been hit with something completely unexpected. Next to them, Alfia put a hand in front of her mouth to suppress a giggle.

 

Then a large grin appeared on the Amazon’s face. «Oh…what did you say? I didn’t hear it quite right.»

 

«I know you did!» Bell protested. «Please, let me go!»

 

«Tiona!» Another voice that Bell recognized suddenly spoke.

 

From the crowd, Ais emerged again with Tione, Riveria, Lefiya and Ruminun.

 

«Leave the poor man be!» The Amazon sister reprimanded her twin.

 

Tiona groaned, but finally let Bell go, and the boy let out a sigh of relief.

 

«Hello, Little Rookie. I’m sorry if my sister caused you trouble.» Tione then greeted with a friendly face.

 

«Oh…it’s not a big deal.» Bell replied.

 

«Yeah…I bet this immoral Human was enjoying it.» Lefiya commented harshly.

 

That only earned her a bump on the head from Riveria’s staff.

 

«Lefiya. What kind of remark is that?» The High Elf scolded.

 

«Aaahhh…I’m sorry!!»

 

«Anyway, Congratulations on your victory!» Tione resumed. «You and your lot were incredible. I could barely keep up with what was going on.»

 

«But you were even more impressive, Lord Cranel.» Ruminun said in a polite admiration. «If I didn’t know better, I would’ve thought that you were a Level above the Apollo Captain.»

 

«Ah, that…it’s because I’ve had good teachers.» Bell replied with a smile, then gave a brief glimpse at Tiona and Ais, who made a pleased face from the front row, where their Familia members couldn’t see them.

 

«Are you showing your new Guests around?» Alfia asked, seeing that Ruminun was among them.

 

«Yes.» Riveria replied gently. «Tomorrow we will bring them to the Dungeon, so we’re showing them where they can find the more specialized shops.»

 

That implied that Kadun, Verginorix and the rest of the Imperials were probably in other sections of the city, doing the same with Finn, Gareth and the rest of Loki Familia.

 

«Oh…that’s another thing I have to think about, as well.» Bell commented with a bit of embarrassment for forgetting.

 

«Well, it couldn’t be helped.» Riveria replied. «By the way, that War Game was impressive, Bell Cranel. You have to be proud of your performance.»

 

Bell scratched his cheek as he replied. «My companions did most of the work. I only fought a single person.»

 

«Yes…and you won immediately.» Ais encouraged. «Even if you were…supposedly weaker.»

 

Bell smiled. «As I said. I had good teachers.»

 

«It pains me to say this…» Lefiya added. «But I can’t deny that you operated well. Defeating somebody higher than your Level is never easy.»

 

Among all the comments, praise from Lefiya sounded even more surprising.

 

«As I said…I had great teachers.» Bell replied humbly.

 

Meanwhile, the crowd around them had finally resumed minding their own business.

 

«While we’re here, Alfia, may I speak with you for a minute?» Riveria asked seriously.

 

«Of course.» Alfia replied, even if she wasn’t entirely sure what her friend might want.

 

«Lefiya, Tiona, Tione, would you mind accompanying Lady Ruminun along? I’ll catch up later.»

 

«O-Of course.» Lefiya replied promptly.

 

As the group moved away, there were only the two Mages, Ais, and Bell left standing there.

 

Seeing that they were now alone, Bell felt a chill down his spine and trepidation in his heart. Ais smiled amicably and made a step toward him.

 

«How…do you feel?» She asked.

 

«Oh…well…I’m still trying to process everything that just happened.» He replied with a smile. «By the way…thank you, Ais.»

 

She gently shook her head. «I’m glad I could help you. And once again…congratulations.»

 

Bell blushed timidly and rubbed the back of his head as he kept up a fragile smile.

 

Next to them, the two women were engaged in a different discussion.

 

«You don’t really have anything urgent, right?» Alfia asked, seeing that Riveria’s eyes were wandering over Ais.

 

The High Elf replied with a fond smile. «Sorry. But Ais seemed really eager to meet him.»

 

«No need to apologize.» Alfia replied with a friendly smile. «But are you seriously encouraging fraternization with a Familia that your Goddess hates from the bottom of her heart?»

 

Riveria shook her head. «I don’t care what Loki says. Ever since she started meeting that boy, Ais has been much more open and friendly with the others…But I agree I shouldn’t let the others see this too much.»

 

Alfia chuckled. «Look at this doting Mama.»

 

«Are you seriously the one telling me that?» Riveria replied in kind.

 

The two laughed. Then they pretended to be talking about serious business for some five minutes more before Riveria decided that she and Ais should catch up with the rest of their group.


Following the War Game, Dardanus returned to his office, only to be informed that Lygas had called him for an emergency meeting that included the leaders of Ouranos Familia, the Central Commission and even Hermes.

 

Soon enough, they were all sitting around the large table in the Conference Room of the Pantheon.

 

«I apologize for taking up your time, everyone.» The Captain began with a diplomatic tone. «However, as I think you all guessed, this War Game might have attracted a conflict to our city.»

 

«I’m not sure I follow, Captain.» A member of the Commission asked.

 

«You all saw the Magic Swords employed during the Game, right? Well, there was no doubt: those are Crozzo Magic Swords. After all, Hestia Familia now hosts Welf Crozzo among its ranks.»

 

«Ah, so you think that Rakia will finally make a move?» Hermes asked.

 

«Precisely.»

 

«Right. We concluded that they’re preparing another invasion of Orario to recover this young Crozzo.» Mirne remembered.

 

«If they had any doubt, after today, they received their confirmation.» Tebius added. «Yes. It makes sense that they will move as soon as they’re ready.»

 

«However, they have to realize that they can’t win with a frontal assault.» Royman pondered. «Level speaking, their army is a shadow of what it was seven years ago.»

 

«They will most likely try to infiltrate the city.» Yumbra commented.

 

«But the Guard will need to face the enemy on the field.» Another member of the Committee pointed out. «And…how many soldiers does Rakia have this time?»

 

«The last reconnaissance we made was nearly two months ago.» Asfi reported. «And we estimated that they were training no less than 10.000 soldiers. Granted, the vast majority of them are made up of Level 1s, but we have to assume that they can mobilize even more.»

 

«Did Chancellor Renner say anything, perhaps?» Mirne asked. «The Empire and Rakia seem to be on cordial terms.»

 

«He did confirm that Rakia proposed to build up for another joint invasion last year.» A Counselor confirmed. «But the Empire refused.»

 

«With those numbers, they could still pose a threat to our trade with the outside world.» Royman said. «If they are stalling for time, they probably won’t seek a direct assault.»

 

«Knowing God Ares’ mentality, they will most likely try that, at first. But once they realize that quantity is not a decisive factor in this Age, I assume that Prince Marius will take over command.» Lygas anticipated. «And at that point, they might resort to hit-and-run tactics.»

 

«They will undoubtedly aim to stretch the Guard thin.» Dardanus agreed. «What do you propose, Captain?»

 

«We will have to rely more on Ganesha Familia to maintain public order.» Lygas explained. «Also, while we prepare for the eventuality of a war, we will have to leave the investigation of the underground plot to Loki Familia. Also, Lord Dardanus, I suggest that you and Lord Zald remain inside the city and deal with any infiltration as you see fit.»

 

Dardanus hummed positively. «Very well. Alfia is already protecting Bell. And Welf by extension. Zald and I will remain available for any emergency.»

 

«Captain, is there anything the Guild can provide?» Royman politely asked.

 

«I already submitted the request for workers and materials to repair Shreme Castle. I also have a few locations where I would like to set up smaller forts to better maintain our control over the surrounding areas. It is my opinion that we should fortify the road to Melen and the one linking us with Nineveh, to ensure the flow of goods even in the case of a siege.»

 

«I see. We will guarantee all the resources you need.» Royman reassured.

 

Lygas made a polite bow with his head, and Dardanus looked at the scene with relief. For all his flaws, Royman always took the security of Orario with extreme pragmatism.

 

Finally, Lygas turned toward the primary informants of the Guard. «God Hermes. Captain Andromeda. Can we leave the surveillance of the border to you?»

 

«I’ll send out a party right away.» Asfi promised.

 

«Thank you very much.»

 

«All right. Is there anything else to discuss?» Dardanus asked.

 

«Just a quick question.» Another Councilor asked, raising his hand briefly. «Apparently, Goddess Hestia announced to her Advisor that she intends to hold a recruitment drive in a few days, as soon as they settle in their new mansion. Should we tell her to be more careful? After all, we don’t know what kind of people might try to approach Bell Cranel or Welf Crozzo with that excuse.»

 

«Lady Alfia will move inside the mansion, as well. I doubt anyone will even think of doing anything ill-willed with her around. And then there is also Liliruca Arde, who will keep an eye out for anyone suspicious. Not to mention Artemis Familia» Dardanus calmly replied. «For now, I don’t think we need to worry about the future of Hestia Familia.»

 

«Then I don’t have any more qualms.»

 

Soon enough, the meeting ended. As everyone prepared to leave, Dardanus approached Royman.

 

«Quite impressive, isn’t he?» He asked nonchalantly.

 

«Oh, not again…» Royman sighed.

 

«I’m serious, Royman. Lygas has basically done all of my work today. And I’m sure he will only improve. Why won’t you just give him the position of Executor, already?» Dardanus insisted.

 

«I thought I was clear, Dardanus: I don’t doubt the Captain’s skills or his moral compass. Heck, to be perfectly honest, I trust him more than I trust you, but Level 6 is simply not enough. As soon as he is strong enough to handle even the strongest Adventurers in the city, I will be more than happy to meet your wish. Until then, you are the Executor!»

 

The old Elf grabbed his batch of papers and turned away, leaving Dardanus to let out a tired sigh.

 

Not far from there, the person the two chiefs had been talking about was approached by Hermes.

 

«Hey there, Captain. I hope I’m not intruding too much, but I have a piece of information that I think you will find interesting.» The God said with his usual smirk, pointing a thumb backward.

 

Lygas instructed his subordinates to proceed without him and acquiesced to retreat to a more secluded corner with Hermes alone.

 

«What is so urgent?» He asked.

 

Hermes took a peek around with a careful expression, then pulled out a folded sheet from one of his pockets. «This was among the pile of mail my Familia received while we were dragging our feet in the mud.»

 

Lygas picked it and opened it, but when he read it, his eyes became a mixture of indignation and alarm.

 

«Is this verified?» He asked with a hushed but firm tone.

 

«Yes. We received other reports that confirm it. It may not happen, but there is a chance that should not be overlooked.»

 

Lygas took a moment to recollect from the shock, then replied with determination. «Understood. Thank you, Lord Hermes. May I keep this letter?»

 

«Of course. That’s why I showed it to you.» Hermes replied with a smile.

 

The Elf made a polite bow and left. First of all, as a fellow Elf, he needed to consult with Royman right away.


The morning after throwing a memorable party at the Hostess of Fertility, Hestia and Artemis Familia finally grabbed all their belongings and headed out. The abandoned chapel was in the 7th District, just north of the Western Main Road. All they had to do was to cross that road and turn left a couple of times before finally reaching the former Apollo residence.

 

«Ta-dah!» Hestia proclaimed theatrically. «Say hello to our new house. I called it ‘Hearth Mansion’!»

 

Most of Hestia Familia had already seen it. While they were still having a hard time believing that it was going to be their new residence, the girls of Artemis Familia literally had their jaws on the floor.

 

«Waaaahhhhh…» Lanthe was unable to conjure any real word.

 

«T-This is…it?» Nemona asked with a choked tone.

 

«Yes it is!» Artemis chirped.

 

«I never thought I would see something like this. Much less living inside of it!» Iulia commented.

 

«Just you wait until you see the insides. But first…» Hestia proclaimed before pulling out a wooden table and drawing something on it with incredible speed.

 

«Our new emblem!»

 

The others gathered around to watch.

 

«A flame and a…bell…oh, I see.» Alfia commented with a pleased tone.

 

«Seems fitting. You two are the ones who created this Familia.» Artemis agreed.

 

The others all agreed. Bell smiled and blushed as Hestia pinned the drawing right next to the entrance gate. Finally, it was time to move in.

 

As they crossed the garden, the group immediately noticed two visible construction sites. One at the edge of the garden, another one on the left wing of the mansion.

 

«Look there, Welf.» Hestia pointed at the one in the garden. «That will be your very own workshop.»

 

Welf was flabbergasted. «Uh?! Really?!»

 

«Of course. And the guys working on it are from Goibniu Familia. I’m sure you will like it, so make good use of it.»

 

«Now we’re talking! Leave it to me!»

 

«And what’s that over there?» Lili asked, pointing at the other site.

 

Hestia chuckled. «Something that Mikoto has been longing for.»

 

Hearing that, Mikoto couldn’t believe it. «Wait, you don’t mean…»

 

«A hot spring bath!»

 

Mikoto started to squeal and drool at the same time, with even the girls of Artemis showing much excitement for that.

 

«I’m glad to see everyone so excited.» Bell commented to his aunt.

 

«Well, you guys fought for this. It’s only right that you get to enjoy it. But won’t this work be quite expensive?» Alfia then asked.

 

«Yeah, I meant to ask that, as well.» Lili said with an apprehensive tone.

 

«Don’t worry. I used the gems the Empire gifted me. All the funds we got from Apollo are basically intact.»

 

«You don’t mind if I take a look at our budget, right, Lady Hestia?» The Pallum insisted.

 

«Yeah, yeah, Miss Supporter. Let’s leave it for later.» Hestia proclaimed as she finally opened the main door of the mansion, leaving the stupor to overwhelm the group.

 

With the light of day illuminating it, the palace looked even more majestic and enormous. The group explored the living room, dining room, and kitchen, all located on the ground floor. They then proceeded to the upper floor, which featured several bedrooms and small rooms that were likely used as libraries or laboratories by the members of Apollo Familia.

 

«All right then.» Hestia said as they reached the section where she had decided to assign the first bedrooms. «Bell, you take the former Captain’s lodgings. Lady Alfia, since you are here to protect him, feel free to choose one of the adjacent rooms. I’ll take the other side.» She explained with a candid face.

 

«Hey! Why do you get a room next to Master Bell?!» Lili promptly protested.

 

«Oh, right, Miss Supporter, your room will be on the opposite end of the corridor.» Hestia replied with a mischievous smirk.

 

«Hestia. As your fellow Goddess of Purity, I am disappointed in you.» Artemis intervened severely, even though everybody could tell that she was into this competition, as well. After a brief pause, she added. «I say we put Welf in the room next to Bell’s.»

 

«Whaaaat?? Artemis, how could you?!» Hestia bawled.

 

«I agree.» Alfia plainly added, earning another panicked squeal from Hestia.

 

«Is it okay for you, Welf?» Bell asked, eager to put an end to this awkward situation.

 

«Ehm, sure. No problem.» Welf said with the same amount of cringe.

 

«It’s settled, then.» Artemis proclaimed. «Girls, go on and pick a room.»

 

The women eagerly took up the offer, and so the groups moved in. Bell took a look at his new bedroom, seeing just how big it was: it was easily three times bigger than the crypt he had lived in for the last two months. It had a large bed that could easily fit two or even three people; there was also a desk, a terrace, a large wardrobe, and a small library.

 

In fact, the first thing Bell made sure to place was his collection of picture books about the heroic tales, and only after that did he proceed to fill the wardrobe.

 

Once everything was settled, they all gathered for the final step: the first lunch inside the mansion.

 

For the occasion, Hestia had ordered some of the finest wine in the city and a plethora of fresh ingredients, including meat, fish, and vegetables. Therefore, a group consisting of Mikoto, Hestia, Bell, Ounenna, and Kallisto took it upon themselves to prepare a tasty meal.

 

Once everything was prepared, Hestia decided to celebrate with a toast.

 

«Cheers, everyone! Congratulations once again on winning the War Game.»

 

Everyone raised their glasses.

 

«Now, then, Captain Bell. Would you like to say something?» Hestia then proposed merrily.

 

«Uh…me?» The boy timidly asked back.

 

«Of course!» Welf encouraged. «We wouldn’t be here without you.»

 

«That’s right, Bell.» Rethusa also approved. «You’re the core of this group of crazies. It’s your duty to say something.» She joked.

 

Everyone else also started to demand a speech in chorus, so Bell had no choice but to stand up, with his chalice of wine in his right hand.

 

Already feeling the emotions rising in his chest, Bell summoned the courage to speak up.

 

«When I came to Orario, just two months ago, I would have never imagined that things would end up like this. Not so quickly, at least.» He started looking around «I met a great Goddess. I’ve encountered wonderful companions, both inside and outside the city…and even if I ended up making them worried, I can never stop thanking my uncles for standing at my side.» His gaze ended up on Alfia, who had her eyes closed as always, but her lips curled into a proud smile. «I am so happy to be here today with all of you. This Familia has come to mean so much for me and…» He had to stop as a knot blocked his throat, but he kept smiling. «Thank you all. Cheers to us!»

 

«To us!» Everyone yelled excitedly, and the banquet began.

 

Once Bell had regained his composure, he turned toward Rethusa. «Rethusa, if you girls are okay, I think we should dedicate tomorrow to the preparations for your first dive inside the Dungeon.»

 

Caught up in the events of the last week, Artemis and her followers had almost forgotten the original reason for their coming to Orario.

 

«Right. That sounds like a great idea. What’s the plan?»

 

«Well, for your first day, I think we should be cautious and aim no further than the 2nd Floor, so you can start getting used to the environment.» The boy calmly explained, as the two Goddesses and Alfia also started to listen.

 

«Just the 2nd?» Rethusa asked. «What, don’t you think we’re qualified?»

 

«No, no, absolutely not. It’s just…how should I put this…?» The boy rubbed the back of his neck as he struggled to reply.

 

«The Dungeon is completely different from whatever you might have fought to this day.»

 

Alfia had intervened at the perfect moment, and with the authority of a high-class Adventurer. Rethusa turned her head toward her.

 

«Even if two of you have reached Level 2 thanks to the War Game, half of your people are still at Level 1. And the Dungeon is an environment like no other. I strongly recommend sticking to the first two floors, at least for your first day.» Then she turned her head toward her nephew. «Even if there are fools who would jump to the 5th one on such an occasion.» She added with a frighteningly cold voice.

 

Bell chuckled nervously.

 

Still, Rethusa leaned back and replied with a tone of positivity. «All right, then. You guys are the experts here. I will assign my girls in teams with your Familia at the helm. After all the training we’ve done, I think we can devise an effective formation.»

 

Bell smiled with a relieved expression. «Glad to hear that. Now, let’s enjoy ourselves for the time being.»


Three more days passed. Additional reports had come in, and now Lygas had no doubts anymore. He needed to act, and fast.

 

That was why, early in the morning, he showed up all by himself in front of Twilight Manor. It was so sudden that the two guards were caught entirely wrong-footed.

 

«I apologize for showing up without warning.» Lygas politely bowed to them. «But I have urgent matters. May I intrude?»

 

«O-Of course, Captain.» One of the sentries stepped aside and showed him the way.

 

Lygas nodded thankfully and walked in.

 

Luckily for him, the entire Familia was still gathered in the mess hall on the ground floor. Not only that, he quickly noticed a pile of copies of a notice sheet from the Guild, though he couldn’t see what it was about, as everyone was discussing at the tables.

 

«Captain Barzi!» Cruz Bussel, a Chientrope male of the Familia, suddenly greeted him, making sure everybody could hear.

 

Almost immediately, all eyes turned toward him.

 

«I apologize for intruding…ehm, why are you all so worked up?» He asked, seeing the atmosphere in the room, with Bete growling under his breath and even Lefiya looking quite annoyed.

 

«Ah, we just got wind of this.» Cruz replied amicably, though with a hint of discouragement, and showed one of the sheets.

 

Lygas thus realized that it was the notification about Bell Cranel reaching Level 3, which had been announced right that morning.

 

«I see.»

 

«Lygas. What brings you here?» Finn said from the other side of the room, sitting on his chair at the center of all.

 

The Captain saw his target and quickly walked up in front of the leaders of the Familia, plus the leaders of the Imperial delegation. He then made a polite bow, putting his right hand gently on his heart.

 

«Greetings to you all, Captain Deinme, Goddess Loki, Noble sirs. I am deeply sorry to barge in during your breakfast, however…» He started with a grave tone, then his head turned toward the person he needed. «Lady Riveria. I beg you to forgive my rudeness and allow me to speak with you in private.» He said, adding another bow.

 

A gasp of surprise filled the entire room, as many people, especially the Elves, popped their eyes out. Even Lefiya seemed to forget whatever was putting her in a bad mood.

 

Lygas internally sighed, being fully aware of the rumors regarding him and the dame he was talking to.

 

Luckily, Riveria could tell that the Captain of the Guard had come because of some extremely urgent business.

 

«Of course. Follow me.» She invited with her regal composure. She stood up, apologized for taking her leave, then Lygas and Riveria left the mess hall, heading for a small office on that floor. All the while, the gazes in the room were silently following them.

 

«Thank you for listening to me.» Lygas thanked once they were alone.

 

«Don’t mention it. Now, what’s giving you a hard time?» Riveria asked with a gentle apprehension.

 

«I just confirmed that the Spirit Village might be in danger.» He whispered.

 

Lygas had blurted that out without any preamble, just as he did whenever he was explaining a situation to his subordinates. However, when Riveria heard those words, for a moment, she was anguished.

 

«Are…are you sure?»

 

«Unfortunately. I didn’t want to believe God Hermes’ source, at first, but now I think there is a serious chance that the Spirit Village might be attacked during the Gathering.»

 

«By whom?» Riveria asked, frightened and angered.

 

«As far as I’ve been able to piece together, there is a large band of bandits poking around some ancient sites of our people, all of them around the barrier of the Sacred Forest. Also…just this morning I received a report of the possible sighting of a Dragon.»

 

Riveria barely suppressed a gasp.

 

«I don’t know if it’s linked to the reawakening of the Black Dragon, but I know for sure that the Village will be basically defenseless, and I can’t just sit here.»

 

«So, what do you intend to do?» Riveria asked after regaining her composure.

 

«The quickest way to solve this problem is for me to go and protect the Village. I already have two of my most trusted Elven subordinates ready to go, but the Gathering is technically reserved only for the High Elves. So…»

 

«You need my help.»

 

«Yes. If we pose as your escort, nobody will pay too much attention to us, and we can do our job.»

 

Riveria took a breather, then replied with no further hesitation. «All right. I’ll do it.»

 

Lygas promptly bowed. «Thank you, my Lady.»

 

«Does it mean that I will have to hear you calling me with just honorifics?» The High Elf added, partially annoyed after hearing those last words.

 

«If we have to pose as your vassals, I don’t see how else I should call you.»

 

«Really? You are Lygas Barzi. The greatest Elven Mage since ancient times. You were acknowledged by my father.» Riveria started to proclaim, ever more annoyed. «Also, you already went to the Spirit Village, right? Can’t we just go there and pose you as my friend?»

 

Lygas made a soft, pained grunt. «Please, Lady Riveria. I know you don’t like to flaunt your Rank, but we need a justification to bring armed warriors to the Spirit Village.» He pleaded.

 

Riveria sighed. «All right. I will accept the armed escort–But you will present yourself as my guest. If you don’t meet this condition, I will leave you outside the barrier.» She finally demanded.

 

The Captain looked at her for a moment, then sighed and made a nostalgic smile.

 

«You have always wanted to have the last word. It’s pretty irritating.»

 

Riveria smiled back. «I remember you being one who likes a good challenge.»

 

«All right, all right. Royman insisted that we should also provide you with a formal entourage, so that Orario doesn’t look disrespectful to the Royal Family. If you can please bear with it I have a few candidates in mind.»

 

Riveria sighed in annoyance. «You know what? Just for you…I will.»

 

«You’re too kind, Your Highness.» Lygas replied gratefully. «Now, as for…»

 

They were interrupted when they heard someone bump against the door, followed by a soft gasp.

 

Soon enough, they noticed that the door wasn’t entirely closed anymore.

 

Riveria promptly rushed to it and pulled it open with astonishing speed.

 

Thus, she found Lefiya, Alicia, three other Elves, and even Loki herself eavesdropping on the conversation.

 

«What do you think you’re doing?» Riveria asked glacially, so much that she started charging her Wynn Fimbulvetr.

 

«Gaaahhh!!!» The women shouted, scrambling to apologize.

 

Lygas decided that he didn’t have time for such shenanigans. He simply said to Riveria that he would return the following day with the adequate equipment.

Chapter 21: Elven Rondo/Old Friends

Summary:

A squad of Elves is headed for a sacred and secret gathering place. Hestia Familia hosts its first recruitment event.

Chapter Text

The morning after, Lygas welcomed the group that would accompany him to the Spirit Village.

 

On one side, standing firmly in their light Elven armor, which was imbued with Spirit magic, stood Senior Sergeants Taurun and Idfrun of the Guard. The first had a squared face with pronounced cheekbones, complemented by red hair in a small ponytail at the back. The second one was more graceful in looks, like most Elves, sporting pale skin and long blonde hair.

 

They were both at Level 4 and were veterans whom Lygas trusted wholly, just like they trusted their Captain.

 

On the other side, the first hired Adventurers who had already arrived: Ryu Lion and Filvis Challia, each with the outfits that Lygas had commissioned for them.

 

«I’m impressed that you managed to have these clothes made on such short notice.» Ryu commented, mainly referring to the fact that they were imbued with the magic of the Spirits, as well.

 

«A small perk of being the Captain of the Guard.» Lygas replied with his calm voice, but showing a hint of jesting.

 

«Anyway, who are we waiting for?» Filvis asked, instead. «You said there are two more Adventurers that must come with us, right?»

 

«Indeed. I do hope they didn’t–»

 

Someone knocked on the door, interrupting the Captain.

 

«Excuse me. May we come in?» A muffled voice politely asked from outside.

 

Filvis made a soft gasp. «That voice…»

 

«Come in.» Lygas replied.

 

The door opened, revealing Lefiya Viridis. She, just like the others, was wearing a magic-coated outfit that was very elegant for elven standards.

 

«Lefiya! You are coming with us?» Filvis asked with a surprised look of happiness.

 

«Miss Filvis! How nice to see you. Yes, we will participate in this quest.»

 

«I’m sorry…we?» Ryu asked, a bit confused because she could only see one person.

 

Lefiya looked behind her and noticed that, indeed, she was alone. She quickly peeked outside and said. «Lady Riveria? Is everything all right?»

 

«...L-Lady Riveria?!» Filvis murmured, her good mood having done a sudden U-turn.

 

With a huff, the voice of Riveria rose from behind the corner of the door.

 

«Fine. I’m coming in.» she announced a bit timidly.

 

There wasn’t a single noise from her steps as she entered the room, leaving everyone stunned.

 

Riveria was wearing a green dress with a few white stripes and long arm gloves; the colors matched perfectly with the green of her hair and eyes, as well as her fair skin.

 

However, she looked a bit embarrassed, with her cheeks actually turning red as she tried to appear as dignified as possible, and Lygas could clearly tell why: the upper part of the dress had a white fold that left her shoulders bare, which was already a lot for a High Elf.

 

Taurun and Idfrun, after quickly snapping out of their admiration, promptly bent the knee. Ryu and Filvis were at a loss for words.

 

And Lygas, as well, despite his serious expression, couldn’t keep his lips entirely closed.

 

«Please, Lygas, don’t stare at me like that.» Riveria asked with a calm tone that was nonetheless betrayed by a note of shyness.

 

The Captain snapped out and made a cordial bow. «My apologies, Your Highness.»

 

«Well? Do you think this will work…?» The High Elf asked.

 

«No Elf who would look at you right now would ever deny your magnificence.» Lygas replied solemnly.

 

His tone was somber, but Riveria almost yelped at how bold that sounded.

 

Meanwhile, Lefiya was looking at the scene with the face of a young maiden enchanted by love. Ryu and Filvis looked at her with confused eyes.

 

«I see…» Riveria finally replied, feigning confidence. «Also…I must say it’s strange to see you without your uniform.» She added, looking at the long, white robe that the man was wearing.

 

«We can’t enter the Village without clothing coated in Spirit magic.» He replied simply. «I figured I would choose the most sober I could find.»

 

«I see. Then shall we go? It’s not exactly a brief voyage.»

 

Lygas cleared his throat and agreed. «Men, fetch the mounts.»

 

«Yes, sir.» The Sergeants replied in chorus.


Bell could barely hold in his excitement that morning—the day when Hestia Familia would host its recruitment event.

 

It wasn’t just him, though, as he and the rest of his Familia and guests were gathered around the table, eating breakfast, among comments of their recent, first dives inside the Dungeon (which had gone splendidly, by the way), they were also wondering what kind of people were going to show up.

 

«I kinda hope to find one of my kin, though I know it’s nearly impossible.» Fersia commented lightheartedly. As a Dark Elf, she was used to being a unique specimen.

 

«Well, who knows.» Lanthe tried to encourage. «Hestia Familia got a lot of notoriety after the War Game. I’m sure there will be a lot of candidates.»

 

«Besides, isn’t Lady Artemis open to expanding your ranks, too?» Lili asked.

 

«Well…we are a Guest Familia, all things considered.» Rethusa said. «Though, to be honest, we are considering officially moving inside Orario.»

 

«Oh, that’s new to me.» Welf commented.

 

«We were discussing it yesterday evening.» Nemona replied. «For one, Orario surpassed all of our expectations: there is really everything here.»

 

«If we manage to make a name for ourselves, Lady Artemis would like to turn us into a Familia that is allowed to offer our services as hunters outside the city.» Zurida, the Dwarf girl of the Familia, who had become a Level 2 alongside Taurna after the War Game, started to explain.

 

«Isn’t that what you were doing until the battle with Antares?» Bell asked, a bit confused.

 

«Yes. But given our limited numbers, Levels and resources, all we could do was to hunt small packs of Monsters. It helped the people, sure, but it didn’t solve the core problem.» Rethusa explained.

 

«If we can establish a base and a network in Orario,» Taurna added. «We might be able to launch expeditions to eradicate the infested regions inside the small countries and kingdoms. There are a lot out there.»

 

The members of Hestia Familia looked with stupor.

 

«That’s a noble intent.» Mikoto commented. «But even if you decide to take residence in Orario, you would have to get the approval of the Guild to leave the city on such tasks.»

 

«That’s true.» Lanthe calmly agreed. «But we don’t think it’s impossible. Now that the Guild is opening up to the rest of the world, I think they would be glad to offer this…’service’ to other nations.»

 

«Lady Artemis has long wished to do at least this much for the outside world. And to be honest, we agree with that.» Iulia proclaimed. If we can exterminate all the monsters within the known regions of the world and confine them to the unexplored ones, then humanity might start thinking of freeing the surface once and for all.»

 

The ambition of that proposal actually stunned the hosts. They didn’t even know how to reply.

 

Lanthe made a conciliatory smile and waved her hand in an accommodating gesture. «Don’t think too hard about it. After all, it’s a project that most of us may not even live long enough to see.»

 

«But it’s amazing!» Bell replied with vigor and an enthusiastic tone. «It would help so many people all around the world. If you ever need help with this, then don’t hesitate to ask.»

 

The girls made a relieved smile. By now, they had grown accustomed to Bell’s irredeemable optimism.

 

And as they finished that conversation, the three ‘adults’ of the household, who had been missing so far, walked in.

 

«Ah, good morning Godd…ess?» Bell started, but awkwardly toned it down when she saw Hestia pitifully sulking, Alfia fuming with anger, and Artemis looking exhausted.

 

«What’s wrong?» Mikoto asked, almost afraid to hear the answer.

 

Alfia thus showed a piece of paper that she was holding in her left hand with particular care, and put it on the table.

 

«I found this while I was cleaning Lady Hestia’s room.» She said coldly.

 

The first thing that everyone noticed was that it was written in hieroglyphs.

 

«What is this?» Sistra asked.

 

Welf was the first to notice something at the bottom.

 

«Hey, this is the signature of Goddess Hephaistos!»

 

«And this is Lady Hestia’s!» Mikoto pointed to the other side of the sheet.

 

«And that…» Lili pointed to the only other thing she could identify.

 

A number, and a symbol that turned her face a deep shade of purple with fear. She raised her trembling eyes toward her Goddess.

 

«Lady Hestia…am I reading this right?»

 

Hestia nodded with an embarrassed gasp.

 

«Hey, what’s happening?» Bell, who was too far to see, asked as he tried to squeeze himself between Mikoto and Welf.

 

«It’s the contract for your knife, Bell.» Alfia finally delivered.

 

«Uh?!» Bell asked, still confused.

 

However, when he saw what Lili was still pointing at, he froze up just as quickly.

 

200 million Valis.

 

He reread it.

 

Still 200 million.

 

Bell went pale. All of a sudden, everything he had done with that knife came back to his mind. Every time he had cut down a monster, every time he risked losing it, every time he handled it! He was wielding 200 million without knowing.

 

To cope with the panic, his brain simply shut down, and he collapsed on the floor.

 

«Bell?! Hey, Bell!» Welf promptly knelt.

 

«Oh, no! Master Bell has fainted!» Lili said in a rush.

 

«Help me carry him to the sofa.» Alfia patiently instructed.

 

She grabbed him under the arms, Welf grabbed his legs, and they brought him to the nearest sofa, where they laid him down. Then Alfia sat down and put his head on her lap. A strange sight, indeed, given her character, but nobody dared to contest it, if anything, because they had something more important to discuss.

 

«What does this mean, Lady Hestia?!» Lili demanded once they had gathered around the living room’s small table.

 

Hestia chuckled with embarrassment. «I’m sorry, I wanted to tell you but…it kinda slipped off my mind.»

 

«How did it slip off your mind?! It’s 200 million Valis!!» Lili insisted.

 

«So…is that the reason why you have a part-time job at Haephaestus?» Artemis asked.

 

«Yeah. And I pay my debt with part of my salary, so I stopped worrying about it…» Hestia replied in a beaten-down tone.

 

A brief silence fell before Lili posed another question. «Just to be sure: how much money do we have after seizing Apollo Familia’s assets?»

 

«Since I paid the restructuring with the gems…we should be around 80 million.»

 

The others sighed.

 

«That’s not even half of the debt. What are we going to do?» Mikoto asked dejectedly.

 

«I don’t think you Children should be worried about this.» Alfia calmly intervened.

 

As everyone looked at her with puzzled expressions, mostly because she kept gently stroking Bell’s hair, she continued to explain. «This contract has been written in hieroglyphs, which means, by Orarian Law, it only involves the deities who have signed it. The Familias and their resources cannot be involved in any way.»

 

«Yeah…but I should’ve told you anyway…» Hestia tried to justify herself.

 

«It doesn’t really matter.» Lili said with a discouraged attitude. «Today, there will be so many candidates. How can we convince them to become Followers of a Goddess so heavily indebted to another one?!»

 

«...Leave that to me.» Alfia said with a resigned tone.


Once they left the walls of Orario, Lygas, Riveria, and their group would have to travel on horseback for seven hours in order to reach the Yenite Forest. Where, hidden from most of the world, including the vast majority of other Elves, the Great Holy Tree had been standing since ancient times.

 

Almost immediately, noticing the formation of the horses, Riveria spoke up with authority, without even turning around. «What are you doing back there?»

 

«Just following the protocol.» Lygas replied unfazed.

 

«Do I seriously have to order you to keep me company?»

 

«I’m afraid you might be.»

 

Riveria sighed. «All right, then. In the name of Alf, I command you to come here and talk to me during this trip.»

 

«As you wish, my Lady.»

 

Lygas gave a light spur to his horse and reached Riveria’s side with a dignified bearing. At which point, the High Elf made a quirky smile.

 

«I must say, this quest was quite the coincidence.»

 

«How so?»

 

«I was planning to attend the Spirit Festival and see if I could get a Spirit Nut for Aina.»

 

That name took Lygas by pleasant surprise. He chuckled. «I haven’t heard about her in a while. How is she?»

 

«Unfortunately, I didn’t have the chance to visit her a lot, either. But we are still exchanging letters through her daughter.»

 

«Ah, little Eina. Truly, Aina was lucky to have such a capable daughter.» Lygas said with admiration.

 

«Oh, my. I didn’t know you were so affectionate with her.» Riveria joked.

 

«I just enjoy seeing promising children blossom. After all, I did put up with you.» The man replied elegantly.

 

«You say that, but I still remember that time you lost your temper when…»

 

A few meters behind the two, traveling just past Taurun and Idfrun, Filvis and Ryu watched in disbelief as the conversation unfolded, while Lefiya once again wore the face of a girl who was looking at a dream coming true.

 

«Lefiya…I’m sorry to pry, but I really need some answers…» Filvis said, intimidated.

 

«Me too. What’s going on right now?» Ryu asked with the same tone.

 

«Well, Lady Riveria and Captain Lygas are basically childhood friends!» Lefiya said with a squeal that she barely managed to suppress. «He was her magical instructor when she was little, and when he left the Forest to become an Adventurer, Lady Riveria long dreamed of finding him again.»

 

The other girls couldn’t tell what was accurate and what was in Lefiya’s head, but seeing how amicably the two elves at the front were chatting, despite the difference in birth, that tale had to be more or less veritable.

 

«Even if the Captain fervently denies his feelings, in our Familia, it is clear to everyone that Lady Riveria is in love with him, and that he reciprocates. Ah…we are always hoping that he will finally accept his heart's wishes.»

 

«O-Okay…» Ryu murmured.

 

«But wait…Captain Lygas was Lady Riveria’s magic instructor? But he’s only 20 years older than her, and he…well…I mean…he’s not a High Elf.»

 

«Indeed. To be accepted into the Alf’s Royal Forest at such a young age…what kind of person is he?» Ryu asked in amazement.

 

It was Taurun who turned his head and answered her.

 

«Perhaps you are familiar with the name Galdr

 

Filvis and Ryu pondered over that seemingly strange question, but then the blonde elf suddenly remembered something with a shocked expression.

 

«Isn’t that…the nickname of one of the most renowned Elven mages of the last few centuries?»

 

«And someone who is rumored to be always in contact with the Spirits?» Filvis added.

 

«You’re looking at him, over there.» Idfrun added with an amused smirk.

 

«Whaaaaattt??!!» The two elven females let out a shocked gasp.

 

«I had a hard time believing it, too.» Lefiya tried to console them. «But during the Monsterphilia, I realized that he was casting his magic in the Ancient Language.»

 

«Isn’t that like…extremely dangerous?» Filvis asked.

 

«Yeah. That method was abandoned because, if you make a single sound wrong, the Ignis Fatuus deriving from it would be much more devastating.» Ryu explained.

 

«That’s just our Captain, for you.» Taurun replied confidently. «After all, do not forget that he was scouted by Zeus Familia when he began his career as an Adventurer.»

 

«Whoa. Yeah, it’s easy to forget that.» Lefiya replied. «But…do you know how he avoided being killed during…?» She cautiously asked.

 

«Not all members of Zeus and Hera Familia took part in the failed subjugation of the Black Dragon.» Idfrun patiently reminded. «The Captain was only a Level 2 at the time. He was left at the mansion to train the younger recruits. That’s how he survived.»

 

«And that’s why the Executor trusts him to no end.» Taurun added.

 

«But what kind of advantage does it bring?» Ryu wondered.

 

«Well, for one, the casting speed is halved, at the very least.» Lefiya explained. «The Ancient Language can express entire concepts with a few syllables. Concepts that the Spirits themselves understand. And, from what I know, if there are Spirits nearby, he is able to borrow their power.»

 

«Congratulations. That’s pretty much how it works.» Idfrun complimented. «Not that his own Magic is something to be trifled with. But if there are enough Spirits around, the Captain can fight as if he were a Level higher.»

 

Filvis hummed. «All right. I can see why Lady Riveria might see him as a suitor.» She calmly stated.

 

«But he doesn’t seem willing to commit…» Ryu whispered.


Bell regained his senses half an hour later. When Alfia explained to him the plan she had concocted to take only trusted companions in, he almost fainted again, as he felt guilty when he had no reason to.

 

«Bell, please stop beating yourself over it.» Hestia pleaded gently. «I took on that debt willingly, because I wanted to help you. You have nothing to be ashamed of.»

 

«But you wouldn’t have had to do it if I…» The boy murmured, but Welf interrupted him.

 

«Just take it, man. Besides, Lady Hephaistos cares too much about Lady Hestia to use that debt as leverage. It’s really not as big a deal as we think.»

 

The boy decided to stop beating himself with that thought. After all, another painful event was approaching, as evidenced by the audible chattering outside the main door.

 

As Hestia finally opened it, a large crowd of people manifested in front of Bell’s eyes. There had to be a number between one and two hundred candidates eager to swell the ranks of this small Familia. At that thought, Bell started to sob as silently as he could. But he felt even more of a stab in the chest when he noticed that, among the candidates, there were Daphne and Cassandra, whom he had helped find a few things they had forgotten at the mansion.

 

His eyes kept wandering, when he noticed someone waving his arm with more conviction than the others. Only at that moment did the boy regain a bit of vigor as he focused on the figure. He recognized a guy just a little older than him with slightly olive skin, black hair and vibrant brown eyes, who was smiling and clearly trying to earn his attention.

 

«No way…» Bell mumbled, then took some long steps forward, surprising everybody.

 

He gently pushed his way through the crowd until he reached the young man, who was wearing a light armor that covered his thorax and a couple of shin guards over his clothes.

 

«Hey, Bell!» The guy said with enthusiasm.

 

The boy smiled widely. «Aeneas!»

 

They shook hands vigorously, both excited to see each other.

 

«I can’t believe it! What are you doing here?!» Bell asked.

 

«Believe it or not, the War Game was transmitted all the way to the village! After seeing how cool you had become, we just couldn’t wait anymore.»

 

«We?» Bell asked, before turning his head on Aeneas’ side and noticing a young girl with brown hair tied in a long braid that fell on her right shoulder.

 

«Hello, Bell.» She said with a gentle smile.

 

«Triska?! I can’t believe you guys are here!» Bell said with unrestrained joy, as every gaze in the garden turned toward him.

 

Then, a deep but relatively childish voice coughed on purpose. Bell turned on the other side and noticed a young Dwarf male, so young that he still didn’t have the signature beard of his race.

 

«No!...No!...Borgli!!» Bell euphorically greeted.

 

«Yo, Cranel!» The Dwarf replied as they shared a quick fist bump.

 

«I can’t believe it! I didn’t think I’d ever see you again!» Bell exclaimed.

 

«Are you serious?!» Triska asked with a frown. «You are the one who disappeared without saying a word. We thought you got yourself killed on the road, you know?!»

 

She asked it while pointing a finger at his face and getting ever closer, which forced Bell to make an awkward smirk and take a step back.

 

«I suppose so…I’m sorry.»

 

«Anyway, after seeing the War Game, we decided it was high time we joined you.» Aeneas proudly said.

 

Hearing that, Bell kept his awkward smile up and rigidly turned his head.

 

«Oh…so you’re…planning to join…?»

 

«Ehm…yeah. Isn’t that what this whole event is about?» Borgli asked, puzzled by his friend’s strange look.

 

«Oh, my. It’s been a while, kids.» Alfia’s voice broke in all of a sudden.

 

The three youngsters turned their heads and saw her. After a moment, they quickly smiled. Aeneas made a theatrical bow.

 

«Lady Alfia. Enchanting as always.» He spoke with the mannerisms of a member of high society.

 

Sure, Aeneas was the son of the most prominent landowner of the village, but they could hardly be called rich and an effective part of high society. Still, the boy had received some education, and the group of friends often joked about it.

 

Alfia chuckled benevolently. «Always the sweet-talker, Aeneas. Triska, Borgli, I’m glad to see you are doing well.»

 

«Good day to you, Lady Alfia.» The youngsters replied.

 

«I heard you’re taking the entrance test. I’m looking forward to seeing what you’re made of.» Alfia said with a friendly tone before putting a hand on her nephew’s shoulder. «Come on, Bell, it’s time we begin.»

 

«Right…ehm…it was good to see you guys. Good luck…» Bell said with a compassionate voice and an awkward chuckle, which made his old friends even more worried.

 

As the two walked back to the stairs of the main entrance, Bell whispered.

 

«Auntie…will you, maybe, consider the idea of going easy on those three?»

 

«Sorry, Bell, but it wouldn’t be fair to the others.»

 

Bell groaned, but Alfia added. «Besides, with the kind of lifestyle you’re leading, you’re going to need people with the determination to keep up with you and your stunts. Anyone who is coming here with a half-assed intention will most likely end up dead anyway, or worse, put your Familia at risk.»

 

While the idea that they were all doing this because of a money issue kept buzzing inside Bell’s head, he found himself amazed that his aunt could still see a valid, alternative justification.

 

Unfortunately, it made no difference. He knew that most, if not all, those candidates would soon leave in panic. And the worst part was that his childhood friends were among them.

 

Mentally apologizing to all of them, he watched as Hestia stepped forward and, after introducing herself, announced that…

 

«To see if you are ready to take on the type of Adventures that our Familia tends to be drawn into, we have received the help of an expert.» The Goddess concluded, stepping aside and showing Alfia with a hand.

 

«Greetings, everyone.» Alfia spoke placidly. «I will be the one to test your resolve today.»

 

Immediately, a murmur of confusion, apprehension, and intimidation swept among the candidates.

 

Alfia silently stepped down the stairs, her shoes, while not loud, resonated ominously for everyone. And when she stopped, everyone could perceive an overwhelming aura. Even Hestia and Artemis were feeling pressured.

 

Bell remembered the times when his aunt took training most seriously. In general, she restrained herself with everyone else to appear more friendly and approachable, but when the time came to forge new, strong Adventurers, she would push even their mental limits, forcing them to feel cornered, with the final goal of making them steel their resolve.

 

«Now, then…who wants to go first?» She asked, showing no emotion or empathy, which felt even more terrifying. «If you think this is unfair, then know that the Captain of this Familia is a fool who will take on impossible challenges every time he can. If this much is enough to intimidate you, I strongly recommend you start your path somewhere else.»

 

The candidates were paralyzed, even those with some experience in combat, like Daphne and Cassandra, suddenly felt their knees shaking as the simple pressure from Alfia’s presence became unbearable.

 

There were only three people who, despite trembling legs, stepped forward with determination in their eyes. And Bell was just as stunned to see them.

 

His friends. Aeneas, Triska, and Borgli were the only ones who marched forward. They looked absolutely defenseless, despite the former wielding his round shield and spear, the second a bow, and the latter a strange-looking axe with a handle that seemed a bit too large at the top.

 

Even if their faces were sweating with fear, they all mustered a nervous smile as they assumed some amateurish ready poses.

 

Bell couldn’t see it from the back, but he could swear that his aunt was letting out a satisfied smirk.

 

«Good. You seem to have the right resolve. Let’s see whether it’s robust or fragile.» Alfia declared. A moment later, she disappeared.

 

Only to reappear behind the formation of aspiring Adventurers. She gave them the time to realize it, then blasted the terrain with a Gospel Punch that sent the three of them flying with a pained yell.

 

Everybody watched in shock as one of the Three Demons just tossed those normal people around like dolls. All the prejudices they had about that group name were suddenly receiving the most ardent confirmation. They also figured that those poor fellas just had to be dead.

 

However, despite feeling completely broken, the trio used all their energies and managed to stand up again, battered, bruised, and probably with a concussion, but they got back on their feet.

 

In fact, Aeneas smirked and then rushed forward. He might have been decent, but compared to someone with a high-level Falna, he was way too easy to see.

 

And when he thrust his spear, Alfia just had to make a step on the side to avoid it. Triska shot an arrow, and the woman just grabbed it in midair as soon as it was within her arm’s reach.

 

Finally, Borgli lunged forward with a ferocious yell. He swung his axe, and obviously, Alfia easily dodged it, but even she was surprised for a split second as the top of the handle suddenly turned out to be a cap that flipped open, revealing a strange metal bar.

 

A moment later, a loud crack resonated in the air, followed by a small cloud of smoke originating from the axe and Alfia’s magic barrier glistening for a second as it repelled something.

 

The scene went quiet for a moment. The candidates were already exhausted after that desperate attack, but it was out of the question that, should Alfia not have prepared her barrier beforehand, she might have actually been wounded by the shot fired by that strange cane.

 

And as the three youngsters let out tired sighs, Alfia made an optimistic smile and assumed a neutral posture.

 

«Excellent.»

 

Hearing that word, Aeneas, Triska and Borgli tiredly looked upward, toward Alfia’s face.

 

«You are clearly fit to join this Familia.» The Mage concluded.

 

The three initially looked confused, but then their faces broke into ecstatic smiles.

 

From the entrance, Bell also felt a sense of relief and joy and hurried to bring some recovery potions to his friends, soon followed by the rest of his Familia.

 

«Well done, guys.» He reassured them.

 

Aeneas, who was losing a bit of blood from the mouth, smirked. «You ain’t gonna…get rid of us so easily.»

 

«Trust me. I’m more than happy.»

 

«Looks like the selections are over.» The voice of Alfia commented loudly.

 

Puzzled, Bell raised his head and was appalled to assess that all the other candidates had just upped and left, including Daphne and Cassandra.


The march toward Yenite Forest was luckily devoid of any hostile encounter. Even the few Monsters roaming the surface of that region seemed to perceive the fact that they would be annihilated if they even tried to approach that caravan of Elves.

 

And so, the group entered the forest, and it didn’t take long for those who had never been there to feel immediately lost.

 

That area was covered not only by a magic barrier that would hide the actual position of the Holy Tree and of the Spirit Village, but there was also an endless maze of illusion spells, explicitly designed to lead any intruder out of the forest again.

 

However, as stated, both Lygas and Riveria had already visited the Spirit Village, thus they knew how to navigate the traps and defenses until they finally spotted some elegant small houses gathered on the trees around a pristine river.

 

«Whoa…so there really is a village…» Lefiya commented, enraptured by the discovery and the magical atmosphere.

 

However, before they could go any further, a group of High Elves suddenly stepped in front of them.

 

«Who goes there? How did you enter this place?!» The one in front asked.

 

However, another one noticed the woman with jade-like eyes and hair and spoke with trepidation.

 

«Wait…are you…Lady Riveria?»

 

«Please, lower your voice. I do not wish to be made a spectacle.»

 

«O-Of course… My apologies… It’s just… Your radiant presence has brought a light hitherto unknown to this poor elf’s life.» The other one responded with a dramatically adoring voice.

 

«To be blessed by the presence of Lady Riveria… ah, the Spirits answered to our prayers, this year.» A woman added.

 

All the members of that group quickly began to make excessive bows and rattle off odes to Riveria.

 

«I guess Elves never change.» She commented with Lygas.

 

«What did you expect?» The man replied.

 

«Well, then. Won’t you help me out of this situation?» Riveria asked intentionally.

 

«We both know that you don’t need any help.» Lygas replied with a calm tone that barely showed annoyance.

 

«You are my guest. Which means you are expected to follow basic etiquette.» Riveria continued, making a soft smile and suddenly extending her right hand, which was on the same side as Lygas.

 

The Captain sighed softly and dismounted from his horse. Under the stunned gazes of the High Elves, he walked up to her and elegantly put his hand below hers. Riveria took it and then dismounted with a graceful movement.

 

Behind them, Filvis and Ryu started to blush at the scene, while Lefiya let out a high-pitched squeal of happiness, then passed out.

 

«Hey, Lefiya, stay with us!» Filvis implored as she prevented her friend from unhorsing herself.

 

Of course, the High Elves were confused and quite bothered by the fact that a commoner was touching Riveria so casually. Therefore, the Princess moved in to clear every misunderstanding.

 

«Everyone. This man here is my guest, Lygas Barzi. Captain of the Orario City Guard, but you probably remember him by the name of Galdr

 

The High Elves turned their malicious gazes into surprised ones.

 

«That Galdr

 

«Greatest sage since Ancient Times?»

 

«Yes, now that I look better, I saw him years ago at His Majesty’s palace!»

 

Now the high-born started to swarm around him, too; however, the difference in treatment was evident.

 

Not that they were disrespectful, but they were clearly viewing him more as an attraction rather than a respected scholar. One started speaking in the Ancient Language, asking a rather frivolous question, and Lygas replied respectfully and flawlessly.

 

«Hey, what’s all this ruckus?» A voice thundered. A voice that didn’t sound very imperious, to be honest, but all the Elves immediately stepped aside.

 

At first, neither Lygas nor Riveria saw anyone among the crowd, and that was when Lygas had an intuition and lowered his gaze. He met the eyes of an Elf woman who, however, was very short. She was wearing a crown of leaves and held a staff taller than her. She had short blonde hair and azure eyes, but to those who didn’t know her, she seemed like a child.

 

Luckily, Lygas recognized her.

 

«Elder Lilo!» He greeted with a hint of affection.

 

The woman's eyes popped out when she recognized him. «Lygas?! Is it really you?!»

 

The man knelt in respect and spoke with a smile on his face. «Teacher. I’m glad to see you’re still in good health.»

 

«Geez. Out of all the times you could choose for a visit, you came now. I’m pretty busy, you know?» Lilo replied, feigning to be upset.

 

It was at that point that Lygas switched to the Ancient Language, to keep the information away from unrequited ears.

 

«I wish it could be under more serene circumstances, Master. Please take a minute to dedicate to us after this.»

 

Lilo seemed to believe him right away. «Very well. And…is that woman who I think it is?» She asked with a bit more annoyance.

 

Lygas stood back up and presented. «Elder, this is Lady Riveria Ljos Alf. Daughter of His Majesty, King Larfal Ljos Alf.» Then he turned toward the woman he had just introduced. «My Lady, this is Lilo, Elder of this Festival and the most renowned sage on the matter of the Spirits.»

 

Riveria went and made a gentle bow. «Greetings, Elder. It is an honor to meet you.»

 

Lilo, however, spoke up with a certain irritation. «Yeah, I know who you are. You are the rascal who fled from her home and caused a huge fuss years ago.»

 

Riveria was slightly surprised to hear that. But more than anything, she was astonished that there was actually an Elf who would not put her on a pedestal.

 

«I see. Nonetheless, I hope you will excuse me for showing up without warning, and allow us to join the Festival.»

 

«Of course, Lady Riveria!» One of the Elves replied immediately.

 

«With someone as magically gifted as you partaking in the Festival, the harvest of Spirit Nuts this year is sure to be bountiful.» Another one added.

 

«Hey, I’m in charge of the Festival!» Lilo protested, then sighed in resignation. «Let me be clear: I have never liked you royals, always acting so up and mighty. However, out of respect for my best student, I will welcome you among us. Just don’t create any trouble.»

 

«I swear that no problem will come from us.» Riveria solemnly promised.

 

«Mh. Fine. You two, follow me.»

 

Lilo walked toward a more secluded place, bringing Lygas and Riveria with her. When the other High Elves tried to follow them, as they wanted to speak with the newly arrived, Taurun, Idfrun, Lefiya, Filvis, and Ryu quickly formed a barrier to stop them.

 

«So, what’s so essential?»

 

«Teacher. I regret to inform you that the Festival might come under attack.» Lygas delivered.

 

«Under attack?» Lilo asked, skeptical.

 

«My sources told me that there is a consistent group of bandits roaming the area around the forest. And as a matter of fact, we saw a scouting party on our way here.»

 

«And why didn’t you stop them?»

 

«Because it would give an implicit confirmation to their comrades that they were on the right track.» Riveria replied. «But believe us: they are dangerously close to the Forest.»

 

«Come on. Even if they realize that the Holy Tree is around here, they will never get past my defenses.» Lilo replied confidently.

 

«Still, we would like to take part in the Festival, if you don’t mind.» Lygas politely asked. «Should the worst happen, we will defend the village.»

 

«Well, I guess it can’t hurt. Besides, it might be a good opportunity to see if you kept up with your studies.» Lilo said, not worried about the potential threat.

 

Lygas made a polite bow. «Thank you, Master. I pray that this Festival continues without incident.»

 

«All right, there are two or three homes that have not been taken. You guys can make yourselves comfortable there.»

 

«We really appreciate your kindness, Elder.» Riveria said respectfully.

 

«Sure, sure. Feel free to take the measures you deem necessary; I’ll ensure the others won’t bother you.» Lilo concluded, a bit annoyed, but willing to put it through as a favor for her former student.

 

The two Elves thanked her one more time, then went back to get their group so they could gather in front of the guest houses that had been signaled. Luckily, there were three of them, and each had three bedrooms. They only needed to decide how to split up.

 

«Lady Riveria, please choose one of the houses. The rest of us will use the others.» Lygas calmly decided.

 

«W-Wait, please!» Lefiya intervened. Once the others looked at her, she spoke up with more resolution. «We can’t leave Lady Riveria unattended.»

 

The others looked puzzled.

 

«Lefiya, really, there is no need to…» Riveria tried to decline, but Ryu spoke up, as well.

 

«No, I agree with her. Even if Lady Riveria can take care of herself, it’s still ill-advised to leave any of us sleeping alone. After all, we are here in case of a hostile attack.»

 

«I concur.» Idfrun added. «So, which one of you girls is volunteering?»

 

«Ehm… I am a Mage… I wouldn’t be very useful in a closed environment.» Lefiya promptly excused herself.

 

«I… I am too impure to stay close to Lady Riveria.» Filvis replied with more conviction than Lefiya.

 

«And I would prefer to stay on watch tonight.» Ryu justified. «Which defeats the purpose of not leaving her alone.»

 

«The two of us, too.» Taurun said, referred to Idfrun and himself.

 

Therefore, all eyes turned toward Lygas.

 

«Oh, you uncouth…» The Captain started.

 

«I mean, these houses have two floors. We just have to sleep on different ones.» Riveria decided to mediate.

 

«My Lady…» Lygas tried to protest, but the other Elves didn’t give him the time.

 

«Then it’s settled. Come on, girls. Let’s take our rooms.» Lefiya promptly invited. Filvis and Ryu followed her without second thoughts.

 

«We should hurry, as well.» Idfrun said in a hurried and calm tone.

 

«Agreed.» His colleague replied, and the armed Elves disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 

Lygas grumbled.

 

«Come on, you won’t convince them to do otherwise.» Riveria said with her usual calm demeanor.

 

«Only because you keep feeding them the wrong idea.» Lygas replied, slightly annoyed.

 

As Riveria opened the door of the hut they were about to share, she made a soft sigh, then spoke with a hushed tone.

 

«Is it really so hard for you to see me as a woman?»

 

Lygas wasn’t expecting her to bring that argument up right then, but when he managed to put his head into it, he sighed, then replied. «Riveria… You know it’s not that…»

 

«Then what is it?» She asked, even though she knew his answer.

 

«You will be the Queen of the Elves, one day. And I am just a commoner… We can’t just ignore that.» He replied with a painful admission.

 

«No. We can’t. That’s why we should work to change it.» Riveria insisted, almost exhausted.

 

«With the Black Dragon returning, it’s hardly the time to invoke a rift into our people.» Lygas countered, though a sense of frustration could be felt in his voice—frustration for not being able to change the situation he was describing.

 

Riveria took a deep breath and calmed down. Then she added with a somber tone. «I’m sorry. This wasn’t the moment to bring it up.»

 

«Maybe…» He replied weakly.

 

«I will go put down my bag in the room upstairs. I’ll be back in a minute.»

 

«Sure. I will be waiting here.»

 

Riveria disappeared on the stairs, leaving Lygas to quickly claim one of the two rooms on the ground floor, while his head was buzzing with thoughts of many kinds.


«And that’s why.» Hestia concluded with an embarrassed thought.

 

«So…you tried to scare away as many people as possible just to hide your crushing debt?» Triska asked in bewilderment.

 

«I’m so sorry, guys.» Bell apologized once again.

 

Aeneas, however, just chuckled, and the other two just shook their heads with a smirk.

 

«Now that’s the craziest way I've ever heard for hiding a debt. But anyway, you said that it’s basically under control, right?» The young man said.

 

«Yes. Our Familia’s assets cannot be touched, and Lady Hestia is simply working the debt out, even if none of us will probably live to see the end of this agreement.» Lili replied.

 

«Then we have no issue.» Borgli said proudly. «We came here to join Bell, and we are not changing our idea.»

 

«Besides, after having to put up with that kind of punishment to get in, I refuse to back out immediately because of that.» Triska added with determination.

 

«Guys…» Bell said with a moved expression.

 

«Hey, we used to say that we would become heroes together. Remember?» Aeneas replied spontaneously. «Now, you might have a head start, but I’ll make sure to reach you in no time!»

 

Bell chuckled. «That’s what I’m counting on.»

 

Hestia stood up from the armchair in which she had been sitting. «If you genuinely feel ready, children, then we can proceed with the blessing. What do you say?»

 

The three stood up from their sofa and knelt in front of her.

 

«Please, show your backs.» Hestia asked.

 

In one way or another, all three managed to show the upper part of their back, and Hestia let a drop of her blood fall on each of them. The Falna formed, and thus, the Familia had acquired three new members.

 

«I know that you came for Bell.» Hestia said benevolently once they had put their clothes back on. «But let me say…welcome to our Familia.» She added with open arms and a tender smile.

 

The new Children smiled and made a cordial bow. «Thank you for having us, Goddess Hestia.» Aeneas spoke on behalf of everybody.

 

Finally, Bell stepped forward and shared a group hug with them.

 

«Come on, first of all, let’s get you all a room, then we will head for the Guild to register you.»

 

«Lead the way, Captain!» Aeneas replied with an energetic smile.

Chapter 22: New Companions/The Holy Tree

Summary:

Hestia Familia assesses its new members. A foreseen but unwelcome event disrupts the Spirit Festival

Chapter Text

Despite everything, Bell considered the recruitment event to be a success. He certainly had not anticipated finding his old friends, and they had a lot of catching up to do. Luckily, Aeneas, Triska, and Borgli had integrated perfectly into the Familia, making friends with the other three members just fine.

 

Borgli, in particular, had caught Welf’s eye with the additional weapon of his axe.

 

«So what exactly was that?» Welf had asked the evening before.

 

«Oh, you mean my axe’s point?» Borgli proudly replied, grabbing the weapon just below the blade with one hand and opening the cap with the other. «It’s not really that much of a deal. It’s just a cane with a ball of metal sitting on top of some fire powder.»

 

«You mean, the one used for fireworks?» Zurida asked.

 

«Yes. When I was little, a minor accident occurred in my father’s workshop.» Borgli narrated with enthusiasm. «There were no injuries, luckily, but I noticed that some of that powder had sent a shard right through the wall. Ever since I saw that, I had been wondering if there was a way to turn this phenomenon into a weapon against the monsters.»

 

«Is your pops a blacksmith?» Welf asked with curiosity.

 

«Not strictly. He is a craftsman of many talents. But I learned the basics of blacksmithing from him. That’s how I built this. Of course, this only works at a very close distance. It’s mostly something for emergencies.»

 

«Borgli is selling himself short.» Aeneas intervened with a smile. «Back at the village, he could repair the harvesting tools, make traps against the monsters, and he knows how to build arrows, and, as you’ve seen, he is good enough to create a personalized weapon with some scrap metal.»

 

«Yes.» Triska added. «With your help, Welf, I bet he can become a great item creator.»

 

«Oh, I can see that. Feel free to use the workshop as you see fit, Borgli.» Welf replied with his signature, confident smile.

 

«I’ll be more than glad to work with you, Welf.» Borgli replied, and the two shook hands.

 

Now, it was morning again, and it was time to integrate those three into the Familia’s formation. Therefore, they all gathered in the garden early in the morning, and Bell asked the three of them to show what they could actually do with their weapons of choice. Rethusa, Lili, and Alfia were also watching.

 

Welf had built some makeshift mannequins for the three rookies to use. Therefore, they were all tested individually. Aeneas went first, and by far, he was the one with a minimum of technique in the way of fighting with spear and shield.

 

Borgli went next. Even if axes were the characteristic weapons of the Dwarves, he had nobody to teach him how to wield them, so his style was a bit amateurish. Yet, it had some merit. Rethusa thus assigned Zurida, who also wielded an axe, to teach him the basics.

 

Finally, Triska had clearly practiced with the bow before coming to Orario; however, she only received a passing grade when shooting from a stable position. When they asked her to try shooting on the move, it was quite an embarrassing show. Therefore, Taurna was assigned to mentor her.

 

And while those two were being mentored, Bell decided that he would help Aeneas improve his style. Under Alfia’s watchful eye, the boy invited his friend to spar.

 

«Isn’t it a bit unfair? I have much more reach than you.» Aeneas asked.

 

«Don’t worry about it. Just give it your best shot.» Bell reassured as he took out his knives and assumed his stance.

 

Aeneas also lifted his shield and prepared to deliver a blow with the spear.

 

He grunted and lunged forward, thrusting his polearm toward Bell. However, the boy easily intercepted the tip, hooking it with his blades and pushing it away with enough strength to make Aeneas stumble for a moment.

 

A bit confused, Aeneas was allowed to regain his footing and throw another blow. Bell evaded it without much effort.

 

«Good. That would have certainly hit me.» Bell calmly judged.

 

Seeing that he clearly did not need to hold back, Aeneas launched another offensive, thrusting his spear multiple times, but Bell always parried or dodged, as he kept assessing his friend’s capabilities.

 

Eventually, after trading blows that never managed to hit, Bell decided to put a stop to the mock fight, satisfied with what he had seen. Even the women on the side seemed to have grasped the potential of the new addition.

 

«If I remember, your father used to be a mercenary, right?» Alfia asked. «Did he teach you to move like this?»

 

«Yes, ma’am. I know it’s just the basis, but I figured it was enough to start here.»

 

«It’s impressive, for sure.» Rethusa admitted. «Bell, how about we put him in the main bulk?»

 

Bell hummed. «Yes. He has the equipment to fit the role of a Defender. Your opinion, Lili?»

 

«Lili has no objections. She’ll certainly feel safer with another addition to our main line. Though seeing what Master Borgli and Mistress Triska are capable of, Lili thinks they will all end up in the main bulk.»

 

«What exactly is the main bulk?» Aeneas asked.

 

«It comprises all the ranged units, that is, Lanthe, Taurna, and, from now on, Triska. Plus the Supporters and those with heavy weapons, like me, Welf, and Zurida. I believe you and Borgli would best fit in there, at least for the first runs.»

 

«Your task would be to cover the Supporters and the Ranged units against any monster that might get through the first line.» Bell explained. «I know it doesn’t sound exciting, but believe me: it’s a vital role. You won’t miss out on the action.»

 

«All right. You’re the boss.» Aeneas said with no issue.

 

«Excellent. Then, tomorrow, we will bring you down on your first run. Lili, show them the best places to get suited up.» Bell instructed.

 

«Roger that, Captain!» Lili chirped.


The first day passed without any kind of incident. As part of the Festival, as night fell, Lilo had led a small procession that was intended to show friendliness to the Spirit, with Lygas also helping, given his fluency in the Ancient Language. The participants had thus been able to see the first, tiny spirits that flew around. They looked like fireflies, but with much more vibrant colors.

 

As morning came, the only issue that had emerged had been a handful of wild monsters that roamed around the forest, probably attracted by the power of the Holy Tree itself. Of course, Ryu, Taurun, and Idfrun had disposed of them without breaking a sweat.

 

Now, the light of day started to filter through the dense fronds of the forest, and still, no sign of trouble.

 

The only real issue was…that Riveria and Lygas seemed quite distant. All to Lefiya’s dismay.

 

Lygas was now pacing around the Holy Tree, admiring its magnificence and occasionally conversing with the minor Spirits that danced around it.

 

«Why the long face?» The voice of his teacher suddenly broke into his tranquility.

 

Lygas turned around and saw Lilo looking at him with what seemed like an annoyed face. Like an old person watching a youngster lose himself in something obvious.

 

«Teacher. Sorry, I’m just…a bit on edge.»

 

«For a group of lowly bandits?» Lilo asked without even pretending to believe it. «Even if they manage to get here, which I don’t believe at all, I’m pretty sure that you alone can wipe them out. So, tell me what’s bothering you so much?»

 

Lygas hesitated to reply.

 

«Goodness…it’s that Princess of yours, isn’t it?» Lilo asked, angry that he was trying to dodge the question.

 

«I…» The man rubbed his neck as he failed to come up with a justification.

 

«Uff…do I really have to go through this?»

 

«Sorry.» Lygas chuckled. «I guess I am just a man, after all.»

 

«By the Spirits, listen to yourself. Why are you beating yourself over this? Just be sincere with her and get over it.» Lilo insisted.

 

«Look, I care about her…but she’s the future Queen. I can’t act on these feelings…»

 

«Why not?» The tiny Elder asked without flinching.

 

Lygas was confused. «Ehm…excuse me?»

 

«I asked: Why not? Why can’t you act on those feelings?»

 

Lygas was just speechless. That any Elf would even feel the need to ask such a question was simply disarming.

 

«I-I mean…she’s the future of our people…she needs a proper suitor…»

 

«And who else could be more suitable than you?! You are arguably the most powerful Elven Mage around, who cares if you don’t have the same blood of those snotty high-borns?»

 

Lygas stuttered as he lacked the ability to reply to all that.

 

Lilo sighed. «You should truly learn to value yourself a little bit more. Now, tell me honestly, Lygas: even with your standards, who do you think can stay at Riveria’s side as King? Some good-for-nothing idiot who just so happens to have the right blood? Or someone with plenty of merits of his own, who knows the world and had the strength to protect her?»

 

Lygas was astonished by the simplicity with which his old teacher was criticizing one of the biggest cultural tenets of the Elves. And yet, his heart immediately vibed with those indirect declarations.

 

Why shouldn’t he? Riveria herself had chosen him for a long time.

 

Actually, by keeping her at bay, wasn’t he basically disrespecting her wisdom, a quality that he admired the most?

 

«Tonight, we will have the Spirit Dance. Just go on and invite her.» Lilo concluded with a decisive instruction.

 

The soul of the Captain was still in a vortex. Yet, the words of the Elder seemed to have slapped him in the right way.

 

After all, was he feeling that way because of Riveria’s titles? Of course not! His feelings for her were genuine. She had been asking him for decades, so it wasn’t a passing fling for her, either. Lygas had achieved many results for his race, and he was giving his best to protect it from the dark forces lurking in the outer world.

 

Was it really so wrong for him to seek a little bit of happiness with the only woman he had ever felt an attraction to?

 

He took a breather, then smiled at the Elder. «Thanks, Master.»

 

«Don’t thank me.» Lilo replied, irritated. «I just want to see you happy. I don’t care about her.»

 

The man smiled, then took his leave and went to search for Riveria.

 

Nobody seemed to have seen her, but all he needed to do was to observe the energy surrounding the Spirits, to identify where they could detect a bigger source of magical power.

 

Following that trail, he finally spotted Riveria in a more secluded section of the forest, behind a root of the Holy Tree.

 

Not only that: she was caressing a unicorn. A most rare creature that hardly approached any humanoid being. Though the Royal Palace, where she had grown up, had some specimens in the stables.

 

Nonetheless, Lygas couldn’t help but find her even more beautiful than usual. Seeing her gently smiling at the creature, he felt more captivated by her, though perhaps it was the new resolve in his heart that was embellishing things.

 

Not that he cared, at that point. In order not to scare the unicorn, Lygas approached them with extreme caution, making sure to stay in the line of sight of the animal and maintaining his levels of mana under control, so that they wouldn’t appear frightening.

 

At one point, he was sure that Riveria had noticed him, but she wasn’t turning around, which hurt him a little bit.

 

Yet, after rebuffing her the day before, how could he expect anything else?

 

He gathered his courage. It was weird: after living for 120 years, he realized that he was still a newbie in the field of romance. Yet, it was all so stimulating.

 

«Riveria.»

 

Without even thinking about it, he had called her without any honorifics.

 

Riveria seemed to freeze for a second, then jolted her upper body back, turning her head toward him with a baffled expression.

 

«D…Did you…?» She tentatively asked.

 

«Yes.» He reassured her as he stepped closer with a friendly smile.

 

Riveria let the unicorn go as she slowly turned her whole body to face Lygas, still unable to believe her ears, and her eyes, for that matter.

 

Lygas kept up his smile as he spoke gently and timidly. «Riveria…I was wondering…if you would be willing to share the Spirit Dance with me, tonight.»

 

The Princess was still baffled by the sudden change in the man’s attitude. However, she quickly warmed up to it and smiled.

 

«It would be my pleasure.»

 

Lygas didn't imagine that hearing those words could electrify all his nerves. He let out an amused chuckle. There were so many things he wanted to tell her, but neither of them could muster the words. They just smiled, even a little bit awkwardly.

 

The magical moment was short-lived, however. The unicorn let out a frightened neigh and fled. After a moment of bewilderment, Lygas and Riveria were caught by a terrible suspicion and rushed toward the entrance of the Holy Tree’s barrier.

 

There, they suddenly spotted a group of armed men of different races, but with none other than a High Elf at the front. It didn't take long before those intruders started throwing menacing yells.

 

«Wha?!» Lilo jumped. «How did they get here?!»

 

«Clearly, someone must have told them where to look.» Lygas calmly assessed. «Teacher, please, get everyone to safety.»

 

Still shocked, but guided by Lygas’s steadfast voice, Lilo quickly moved to do what she was told, while the Adventurers and Guards converged and prepared to fight.

 

«Taurun, Idfrun, Lion, chase down any barbarian who tries to disperse. Challia, cover us. Viridis, prepare your barrage.»

 

«Yes, sir!» everyone instinctively replied.

 

Finally, after a moment of hesitation, Lygas spoke again. «Riveria…»

 

The woman promptly turned toward him, ready to listen.

 

«I need to ask you to wait. It’s better not to show our full strength yet.»

 

«You think they might have reinforcements?» She asked.

 

«I wouldn't exclude it. Also, I want to have a talk with that gentleman over there.» He replied, pointing at the High Elf who seemed to be guiding the bandits.

 

The bandits charged, eager to kill and plunder the riches that the participants had brought with them. However, their impetus was quickly dashed, as they found themselves facing a squad of Level 4s, while their Level seemed to reach 2, at most. Ryu with her wooden sword, Idfrun and Taurun with their double-bladed scythes, quickly put down a dozen of them.

 

When Lefiya yelled «Fusillade Fallarica!» What was left of the first wave was put entirely out of commission.

 

Seeing that, the mysterious High Elf and the bandit chief barked some orders to the remaining members of their force.

 

«Taurun, Idfrun, tie up whatever survivors you can and bring them back here. I want to know who gave them their Falnas.

 

His subordinates were about to obey when they all heard a sinister chorus of roars from the sky. The defenders looked up and spotted large flying creatures.

 

«Wyverns?!» Ryu asked with an urgent tone.

 

«And too many to be a wild pack.» Lygas concluded. «They must be working for the bandits.»

 

«Watch out!» Idfrun warned as the Wyverns headed straight toward them.

 

However, as the creatures unleashed their fire attacks, their first attack landed on the dead and wounded bandits. Taurun and Idfrun managed to dodge them, but all the bodies went up in smoke.

 

«I don’t like this.» Riveria said. «This attack was clearly planned by someone outside of this group.»

 

«I agree. But first, let’s take care of those flying pests.» Lygas calmly replied as he stepped forward, clearly giving a target to the Wyverns.

 

«Captain!» Taurun exclaimed.

 

But as the pack of Wyverns gathered and dived toward the Elf, and a second wave of bandits charged, he started casting in the Ancient Language. In just ten seconds, the magic circle forming below his feet had already completed its formation. At which point, he swung his scepter toward his enemies.

 

«Vidr Jotun!»

 

The ground started shaking, taking everyone by surprise. The terrain below the bandits erupted as if a massive explosion had occurred beneath it. That didn’t just send all the ground troops flying, but a blend of large rocks and moss created projectiles that smashed into the Wyverns, making them fall. And as each of them slammed on the ground, Lygas swept in and cut all of their necks with the short sword in his left hand. Dancing around the battlefield with a lethal and precise strike, it left the other Elves in awe.

 

«He unleashed such a powerful spell so quickly…» Ryu commented.

 

Idfrun hummed. «Ancient Language. Normally, that would need between thirty and forty seconds.»

 

«Now I remember why he is nicknamed ‘Ragnarok’.» Filvis also commented with admiration.

 

And as the Wyverns turned to dust, Lygas was now standing a few dozen meters from his primary targets: the bandit chief and the traitorous High Elf.

 

«I guess it’s time for Plan B! Release it!» The chief yelled to the few remaining men he had left.

 

However, Lygas had no intention to sit around. He rushed into the action, and soon enough, he reached the enemy formation. Not only that, he cast his Vidr Jotun again, spelling it for just two seconds. That meant that he only released a minor version of the Spell, which still rocked the ground beneath the victims, but it wasn’t as devastating as the previous one. It still threw them all on the ground, however.

 

And as they all laid on the ground, Lygas descended like a hawk onto the High Elf, pinning him with a knee on the chest and putting the blade to his throat.

 

«Your name and House.» He demanded with a glacial tone.

 

The High Elf grunted a bit, but then he started chuckling.

 

«My name is irrelevant. And I no longer have a House. I have freed myself from the shackles of mortals.»

 

«Great…» Lygas huffed. The day had already gone bad enough without hearing some delusional fanatic. «Then who do you serve?»

 

«Why don’t you take a look at my back?» The High Elf taunted. «That is…if you’ll have the time.» He added with a chuckle.

 

The next moment, Lygas felt a tremor coming from the forest, and his sense of danger flared. Keeping his limbs where they were, he raised his gaze back to the terrain, and the tremors kept arriving, rhythmic and ever closer.

 

An unknown force tore down some trees. A mild but rugged grunt reached the Captain’s ears. Then, a huge shape started to show. A massive, serpentine body with four legs and wings that, even if folded on its back, still gave the impression of being huge.

 

Lygas was petrified. He couldn’t understand how a massive Gray Dragon of such power could be there. But one thing he noticed: the beast was already preparing a gigantic fire breath.

 

With no time to think, Lygas could only sprint away, leaving all his potential prisoners to burn as the Gray Dragon unleashed its attack, enveloping a large swath of the forest in a raging inferno.

 

The trees burned, and the air soon filled with sparks and cinders as the green landscape turned red.

 

Lygas rejoined with his group to come up with a new plan, all while the Dragon was still spitting its devastating flames.

 

«The fire is spreading all around!» Taurun alerted.

 

«Look, the Holy Tree!» Lefiya added.

 

The flames, supplied and pushed ever forward by the constant output from the Dragon, were quickly reaching the sacred plant.

 

Lygas assessed the situation. By the strength of the flames, he concluded that the Dragon might have been close enough to his and Riveria’s Level.

 

«Riveria!» He called. The woman turned toward him, while the others now noticed with stupor that he had dropped the honorifics. «I’ll keep it distracted. You prepare Fimbulvetr.»

 

Riveria had only one question. «Can you get out of the way in time? Fighting that monster won’t be easy.»

 

«It’s okay. But I need you to trust me. Everyone else, put out the fire! Use everything you can find.»

 

«But Captain…» Taurun protested.

 

«That’s an order, Senior Sergeant.» Lygas replied with authority, but calmly, as he put a hand on his subordinate’s shoulder to reassure him.

 

«Wait. The Spirits…» Filvis noticed.

 

The Elves looked around and saw the Spirits, usually coated in many lively colors, glowing with an alarmed red.

 

«They’re scared…and angry.» Lygas understood, and as someone who could understand the Spirits, he felt a terrible sadness.

 

«I’ll take care of it.» A young voice broke in.

 

The group turned and saw Lilo, nervously standing behind them.

 

«Stop that monster. I will appease the Spirits.» She declared.

 

Hearing that, Lygas felt much safer. «Thank you, Teacher. We’re sticking with my plan. Everyone, move out!»

 

The other Elves, except Riveria, finally complied and rushed toward the Holy Tree, which was starting to catch fire.

 

Lygas positioned himself in front of Riveria, holding his scepter and his sword. The woman reached his shoulder with a hand.

 

«Be careful. Even for you, that Monster is no joke.» She recommended.

 

«Don’t worry about me. Start casting.» Lygas reassured before dashing forward.

 

Once again, he started casting in the Ancient Language. Also, he decided to exploit the rage of the Spirits: asking them for help, he channeled a part of their power inside his spell. Then, as he reached the Dragon, he thrust his scepter forward.

 

«Jardligr Dynja

 

A large magic circle formed where the tip of the scepter had stopped. A moment later, a large, pointy ice column appeared and shot toward the Monster and pierced its belly. It didn’t manage to penetrate deeply, but it hurt the creature. The Dragon let out a pained and enraged roar, then tried to just stomp Lygas with one of its massive frontal paws.

 

The agile Elf evaded the blow, instead exploiting the moment when the claws touched the ground to deliver multiple slashes on the limb.

 

At that point, the Dragon noticed Riveria, who was standing still as she charged up her Spell. Seeing what it considered an easier target, the Dragon tried to charge up another fire-breathing.

 

Lygas just jumped, shooting himself like a projectile and kicking the beast right in the cheek, making it turn with a slam.

 

«How dare you put your filthy eyes on her?» The Captain whispered threateningly. «I am your opponent!» He then yelled.

 

Even if the power was equal, Lygas went all-out, betting everything on his agility and speed. Borrowing the power of the Spirits, he was even able to unleash minor Spells, which didn’t hurt the Dragon much, but certainly kept the pressure on it. All in order to give Riveria the time she needed.

 

The moment he heard the words “My name is Alf!” Lygas promptly ran away, rushing back toward Riveria, an action that had the unwanted but convenient effect of drawing the Dragon closer to her and the incoming attack.

 

«Wynn Fimbulvetr!»

 

A moment of silence, then Riveria’s magic staff unleashed a blizzard in the direction it was pointed toward. Lygas had knelt right in front of her, enough to avoid the output of the freezing spell. The scene shifted from a raging inferno to the complete opposite: a frozen landscape.

 

As the magic circle disappeared, the Dragon had turned into a statue of ice, just like the rest of the forest surrounding it. Seeing the chance, Lyhas promptly struck it with a slash and reduced it to frozen dust.


It had been one long day of drills and resupplying, but now the whole Familia had memorized the new formation, and they were ready to test it the following day.

 

Most of the members of the house had already gone to sleep. Welf and Borgli were running a bit late with the creation of some new items and protective gear, but soon they would hit the bed, as well.

 

Bell was in the living room, in front of the fireplace, studying once again the maps of the first two Floors and wondering how he could give Aeneas, Triska, and Borgli an effective taste of the Dungeon. He wanted them to acquire some confidence, but not too much. They needed to understand that the depths were merciless and unforgiving.

 

For the moment, he was alone. Since he wasn’t planning to leave the premises of Hearth Manor, he had invited Alfia to take a moment for herself, and she was taking a bath in the hot spring of the mansion.

 

Suddenly, he heard some steps approaching.

 

«Hey, Bell.»

 

«Oh, Aeneas.» He greeted cordially.

 

The young man, wearing plain clothing, entered the room and sat on the armchair next to the Captain.

 

«We trained all day, but I realized you haven’t told us much about the Dungeon itself.»

 

Bell chuckled. «Right. Sorry. Come here.»

 

For the next few minutes, Bell went to show the maps and give Aeneas a reasonably detailed account of the types of monsters they were going to meet, their spawn frequency, and some general recommendations. In the end, the Dungeon was not something that could be explained. To understand it, one had to start going down.

 

Therefore, they shifted to some small talk, even if the beginning was a bit somber.

 

«You know…» Aeneas said. «I didn’t have the chance to tell you that I’m sorry about your old man.»

 

Bell was struck for a second. Only then did he realize just how sudden his departure from the village had been. He had not informed anyone. The Village Chief had even traveled all the way to Orario to tell his uncles. Looking back on it, Bell had caused a lot of trouble because of his fit of desperation.

 

Bell put his hands firmly on his knees and bent his body in front. «I’m sorry that I left without warning. You guys deserved to hear it from me. It’s just…when they told me about Grandpa…»

 

«Hey, it’s water under the bridge.» Aeneas intervened, not wanting to sour the mood more than necessary. «True, you got us worried sick, but when the Chief returned from Orario, we were relieved to hear that you had made it.»

 

«And now you are all here. Speaking of which, how did your father take to your departure? I was always under the impression that he wanted you to inherit your properties.»

 

«Yeah, that’s one of the reasons why we took so long to come here.» The young man replied merrily. «I had to fight a bit with my old man. Eventually, I convinced him to designate my younger brother as his heir.»

 

«Wow. That must have been quite a difficult decision.»

 

«Nah, not really. I have always wanted to fight the Monsters, so coming to Orario was the only real plan I had. Your departure just strengthened my resolve to catch up.»

 

Bell chuckled. «I’m glad you guys came.»

 

«Aw. You’re so sweet, man.» Aeneas joked. «By the way, I see you listened to your grandpa’s suggestion and started your harem.» He then added with a grin.

 

Bell made a nervous smirk, but at least he didn’t lose his head. «Not at all. Having all these girls under the roof is really just the result of a series of coincidences.»

 

«For now, I’ll believe it. Then, who do you like?»

 

Bell chuckled again, and his eyes turned away. «Actually…the girl I like is not in this Familia.»

 

Aeaneas had not expected a positive answer, so his jaw dropped. «Uh?! Wait, you actually have a crush?»

 

«Why are you reacting as if it were weird?» Bell asked back, embarrassed.

 

«Apologies. It’s just that you’ve always had your head into heroic tales. I didn’t imagine you would finally start to grow up.» His friend replied encouragingly. «Who is she?!» He then insisted.

 

«Sorry, but for now, I’m gatekeeping it.» Bell replied.

 

«Oh, come on…»

 

«If you keep insisting, I’ll have to punch you.» Bell replied more seriously.

 

«Nah, you wouldn’t.»

 

«Couldn’t fool ya, uh?…»

 

The two laughed.


The battle was over. The damage to the forest and to the Holy Tree had been extensive, but thanks to the guidance of Riveria, Lygas, and Lilo, the Spirits were appeased, and the combined magical power of all the Elves in the forest had even repaired the Holy Tree.

 

Now, as evening came in, Lygas was still deep in thought, even as the celebrations had returned in full swing.

 

That was, until Riveria arrived and sat next to him.

 

«Still bothered about those guys?» She asked patiently.

 

Lygas hummed in thought. «I seriously don’t understand who was behind them. They can’t have possibly subjugated a Dragon of that strength, so…what was going on behind the scenes?» He wondered.

 

«But you actually have an idea, don’t you?» Riveria asked, still trusting his intelligence.

 

«More or less. And I don’t like the implications at all.» Lygas replied tiredly.

 

After a moment of silence, Riveria spoke up gently. «Look, you have already done a lot. Without your initiative, the Holy Tree might have been completely destroyed. Let’s think about the aftermath once we return to Orario.»

 

Lygas pondered briefly and found himself in agreement with those words. After all, there wasn’t much else to do, from there, with all the traces gone. Therefore, his gaze lingered on Riveria and the various Elves taking part in the Spirit Dance.

 

Then he stood up, went in front of her and knelt, putting one hand behind his back while offering the other with a smile.

 

Riveria looked at him with a contained, yet delighted smile, put down her staff and took his hand. Then the two stood up, and Lygas lightly tugged her closer to him, a gesture that she followed completely.

 

They stepped away from the bench and looked around. Some of the Spirits started to gather around them and emit a pleasant hum, inviting them to join the dancing. Following the gentle rhythm dictated by their swing and sound, Lygas and Riveria engaged in a gently paced choreography, always keeping at least the palms of their hands joined.

 

Soon enough, they walked a little closer to the mass of people, and as more Spirits approached them, all eyes fell on them, too. Their elegance and their harmony were unmatched that night.

 

The High Elves now looked at them with positivity. After seeing the two of them taking down the Dragon with barely any effort, any preconception about blood had gone out of the window. They saw that Lygas was a companion fit for the revered Princess.

 

Idfrun and Taurun raised a glass to them. Filvis and Ryu were honestly entranced by the scene in front of them.

 

Lefiya barely suppressed a shudder of emotion as she watched the ship she had wished for so long finally sail. And when Lygas and Riveria reached the end of the dance by basically leaning on each other’s bodies, the young fairy almost suffered a stroke, prompting Filvis to rescue her.

 

As an heartfelt applause washed around them, Lygas and Riveria enjoyed that moment of proximity for a bit.

 

«Took you long enough.» She joked.

 

He chuckled. «Not any longer. Whatever the world throws at us, I want to be at your side, Riveria.»

 

Riveria leaned her head onto his shoulder. «How long have I wished to hear those words from you.»

 

«It might be too early to make any big announcement. But…if you are willing, how about starting to meet up outside of work?» He gently offered.

 

«That sounds great.»

 

And as the Festival came to an end, the group from Orario spent the darkest hours inside the huts, then left the following morning.